《Coil of Worlds》


 Prologue: The Shopkeeper

    At long last, after so many years of searching, waiting, hoping, the catalyst was here. With no warning, the catalyst stood on the threshold of her store. Adria forgot her usual greeting to new customers and tilted her head in bemusement.


    The catalyst, a young woman, was not who Adria expected. The woman was the epitome of average and would never stand out in a crowd. The catalyst¡¯s hair was thrown back into a loose ponytail. Over the years Adria had learned this style was common among college students. Curls still surprised her even after all these years of living in this land. The young woman¡¯s eyes matched the woman¡¯s hair¡ªa common enough color here in America.


    Across the room, Adria¡¯s old, faded eyes followed the catalyst as she wandered the store, looking at the hand-crafted items there to entice prospective buyers. Reading the woman¡¯s sweatshirt, Adria guessed the catalyst attended college somewhere in Texas.


    Continuing her study, the storekeeper realized the young woman recognized and accepted her own unimportance in this strange but fascinating land. She had learned over the years that hundreds of thousands of adults attended college. So, the woman was simply one student among many.


    The Goddess save her, but Adria might have doubted her own conviction, except she knew deep within her soul this young woman was the catalyst. The prophetess Lahlan, her mentor, had instructed her there would be no doubt when she found the one. The catalyst would alter Adria¡¯s birth world, forever changing the tide of kingdoms.


    So, the young woman was wrong. The thought made her smile. This woman was never meant to live an ordinary life. Potential shimmered within and around her like the burning sun. Adria shook her head in wonder. Decades before, she had opened her store, thinking it might provide her a way to locate the catalyst. As time passed, she had wavered in her task. Adria should never have doubted her mentor, for Lahlan was never wrong.


    Desperation struck her, and panic ensued. How should Adria approach the catalyst? With that jarring thought, the shopkeeper realized the monumental task given to her was almost complete. Her hands trembling with excitement, she approached the girl with an open smile. The young woman blinked, surprised at such a rare welcome. Adria silently scolded herself. She could not come across as too pushy or she would lose this one and only chance. Taking a deep, steadying breath, she asked, ¡°Can I help you? Are you looking for anything in particular?¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The catalyst smiled beautifully in return. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m only window shopping. I¡¯m waiting for my parents to finish up next door.¡±


    Adria fretted as the young woman turned away to amble through the store. An ingenious idea came to her, and she called out, ¡°Young lady? I might have an item that will pique your interest. If you will follow me, please?¡±


    Adria guided the woman to the back room. On a shelf, a small leather case sat with the other ancient and singularly unique items. Handing the case over, Adria urged the catalyst, ¡°Please, open it. I think it is the perfect souvenir for you.¡±


    With a dubious frown, the woman opened the case, revealing a remarkable object nestled within. The woman removed the opaque coil and turned the object over and over, following the lines to find the end. But Adria knew its end was also its beginning.


    With a small smile, the young woman hesitated, then asked, ¡°Are you sure this is for sale? I don¡¯t see a price tag.¡±


    The old woman knew that for the coil to be taken into the catalyst¡¯s possession, the price was nothing and everything. But that would never do in this land. So instead, Adria nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I think the coil has found a new home. Is ten dollars too much?¡±


    The woman studied the coil with renewed interest. Adria sighed in relief when the woman agreed with another small smile and a nod.


    As she wrapped the fragile-looking coil, Adria made certain to tell an obscure tale about an unnamed people. The young woman left the store believing the coil mirrored that of a dreamcatcher¡ªan object created to hang above the bed in which she slept.


    The truth was far more remarkable.


    And far more dangerous.


    That night, for the last time, Adria watched the sun set over the mountain range that oft reminded her of home. After years of watching, waiting, hoping, she could now rest. Her task now complete, Adria could join her loved ones at last. She sighed, feeling the weight of years on her old and tired bones.


    With weary eyes, she looked up at the darkening sky, sending up one last, fervent prayer. ¡°God and Goddess, please watch over the catalyst. Send to her those who will protect her.¡±


    For the life of the catalyst had only just begun.

 Chapter 1: Lost Children

    Four things came to Lara¡¯s attention when she opened her eyes. Her first thought came from the overpowering stench of unwashed bodies and the dire need for bleach and working facilities. Her nose wrinkled and her eyes teared up in reaction as the foul odor invaded her senses, and she sucked in air through her mouth to keep from retching.


    The second, though, explained the smell¡¯s origin after she locked onto the two trembling masses huddled in the corner of the room. She would have taken the masses for animals except for the way the filthy rags covered the bodies.


    The third had her unconsciously worrying her bottom lip. Keeping a wary eye on the two shaking mounds, Lara studied what she first thought was a windowless room. The room wasn¡¯t a room at all but the dead-end of a long hallway.


    The more time she spent examining her surroundings, the more she realized the hallway was outmoded, neglected for years. Lara spun around in a circle, and her confusion morphed into trepidation. Dirt and stone walls took the place of bricks and painted plaster. In some places the walls had crumbled, leaving small indentations in the surface, increasing the feeling of disrepair and dilapidation. She hunched her shoulders as an odd sensation crept across her skin. The hovering weight around her pressed inward, making a cave-in seem imminent.


    No doors or windows meant she was in a tunnel and probably underground. A tunnel?


    Lara searched for something, anything she had missed, scouring the place from top to bottom. Strewn with what looked like a millennium¡¯s worth of dirt and debris, the place gave the false impression of a cylindrical-shaped tunnel. Lara shivered as it dawned on her she had no idea where she was.


    Keeping the two in her peripheral vision and carefully breathing through her mouth, she took a step toward the wall, but stopped in mid-step when something crunched under her foot. Lara gasped at the flash of pain radiating through the sole of her right foot. The sound broke through the heavy silence blanketing the hallway, and she realized it was the first noise she¡¯d made. Judging from the pajamas she wore and her lack of footwear, she¡¯d been in bed mere minutes before opening her eyes. Absentmindedly scraping the sharp rocks from under her right foot, Lara leaned over to touch the wall. Beneath her fingertips, the wall¡¯s solidness sent a shudder through her.


    The walls felt real. Traces of dirt clung to her fingers.


    She scrambled back, rubbing her hands on her pajamas, her mind racing. What was going on? Where was she? Before she spiraled into useless panic, Lara forced her attention back to the corner where the two, small mounds still shook. Brushing her hair away from her face, she considered them with a slight frown.


    Who were they? Where¡¯d they come from?


    Upon closer inspection, two girls cowered beneath filthy clothes and layers of grimy dirt. Mindful of the sharp pebbles under her tender feet, Lara inched closer for a better look. Though she wasn¡¯t certain, the two girls were young, perhaps six and eight years old. The horrendous smell punched through Lara the closer she came, and she gagged before she could control herself.


    And that is when her brain acknowledged the fourth feature of the room, or rather the lack thereof. There was not a single source of light. And yet her vision was excellent. It was almost as if the room was subjected to daylight, the midday sun filtering into the room by some extraordinary means.


    Though her mind threatened to overflow with the sheer implications and possibilities, she dismissed them. The children needed her. Turning back to face them, her mouth thinned with determination. If she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they had to be terrified. She took another step forward, then froze.


    In a synchronized movement, both girls turned their heads to watch her approach. Their wary eyes peeked out from behind masses of tangled, gnarled strands of hair. She stared right back.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    It was impossible. No one had eyes that color. They were blue, but not any shade she¡¯d ever seen. So light, they were almost translucent, and the contrast between their filthy black hair and pale skin and eyes gave them an eerie aura.


    Visibly shaking herself and snapping her mouth shut, Lara took a steadying breath of the foul air. In a low, gentle voice, Lara said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Are you okay?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the younger one pushed herself behind the other to hide, tucking her head into the ratty folds of the older girl¡¯s clothes. The older one hunched forward, protectively shielding the other from Lara¡¯s view. Then she ceased moving, staring at Lara with huge, leery eyes. In the silence that descended, neither girl breathed.


    Thinking space would show she meant them no harm, Lara eased back, keeping each movement slow and precise. She tried again, attempting to coax the two into trusting her, ¡°I promise I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Are you okay? Do you know how you got here?¡±


    The hallway amplified their harsh, erratic breathing. Lara frowned in concern. One of the children would pass out at the rate she was hyperventilating. They needed to feel safe, but no soothing words came to mind. She wasn¡¯t the nurturing type, having rarely been around children.


    Tendrils of panic feathered through her. Clearing her throat, Lara opened her mouth to say something, but the older one released a fatalistic-sounding laugh.


    ¡°What does it matter whether we know how we got here? Our home is gone. Everyone we know is gone. They¡¯re all gone. We cannot go back.¡±


    The girl¡¯s words shook Lara to her core. No child should know the pain and suffering she heard in that short statement. Even as her anxiety grew for the two children, the girl¡¯s ghostly stare discomfited her.


    She dreaded asking her next question. Lara fidgeted, her fingers twisting the hem of her shirt. She swallowed past the hard knot in her throat. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The girl¡¯s bottom lip trembled ever so slightly. ¡°They came with their fire, then they began killing everyone. Everyone is dead! Momma told us to run and hide. Made me promise. We ran. But the screams followed us, so we kept running. We stopped to rest, but then one of us heard them. And we ran again.¡±


    It was like a dam broke, obliterating the girl¡¯s reserve. Hysteria took over. Heedless of her audience, the child rambled, nearly unintelligible, repeating herself as tears spilled down the dirty face. After she stuttered to a halt and heart-wrenching sobs rocked her small body, her sister¡¯s hand crept around and latched onto the other¡¯s fingers, uniting them. The strength of their hold turned both their knuckles white.


    When the sobs changed into intermittent sniffles, Lara asked in a low, gentle voice, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    A bitter smile flashed across the girl¡¯s face, a look unfitting for one so young. ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± she sniffed again, ¡°but we can¡¯t go back. We are lost.¡±


    The girl smeared the dirt across her face as she wiped at the tears. She then tilted her head back, staring at Lara with growing suspicion.


    ¡°You do not look like one of us.¡± Beginning to shake again, the girl pushed her sister deeper into the corner. Faced with their skyrocketing fear, Lara helplessly watched their retreat.


    In a trembling, fearful voice, the girl whispered, ¡°Your eyes aren¡¯t right.¡±


    Lara took a cautious step forward to try to calm the child. In defense, the girl crossed her hands above her head, shrieking at the top of her lungs in terror, ¡°You are one of them!¡±


    Heart racing, Solara Conners jerked straight up and fell out of bed. Her breath left her in a rush as she hit the floor hard on her side. Still caught in the web of the nightmare, confusion reigned. The child screaming at her in terror rang in her ears, making her gasp for air. Gradually, the soft whir of the ceiling fan invaded, and her confusion loosened its grip. She glanced around the familiar room and took in her furniture. Lara looked up at the light fixture in the ceiling and over to the closed blinds on the window.


    She was in her dorm room.


    Her shoulders dropped in relief, and her head fell back to the floor. Lara took a deep breath, listening to doors slam out in the hallway, the comforting sounds helping her regain her equilibrium. She squeezed her eyes shut and scrubbed both hands over her face as she rolled forward to lean against the bed frame.


    It had all been a dream. The two young girls didn¡¯t exist. They were a product of her imagination, nothing more.


    Lara took a few more steadying breaths before climbing back into bed and tucking the covers around her to fight off the sudden chill bumps. That last scream had terrified her. She worked to calm the rapid tempo of her heart. Lara wrapped her arms around her and rubbed her hands up and down in an effort to comfort herself while watching the blades on the ceiling fan slowly rotate. A few minutes later she blew out a breath of air, finally relaxed.


    Seeing the green numbers on the clock out of the corner of her eyes, Lara released a heartfelt groan. She only had two more hours to sleep before she had to get ready for class. She pulled the covers over her head and turned in bed until she lay comfortably on her side.

 Chapter 2: Meeting Rayn

    Lara groaned in utter frustration, scrubbing her hands across her face. She huffed into the empty room in disbelief, ¡°This can¡¯t be happening to me.¡±


    She nibbled on her bottom lip as she glanced around. It was supposed to be impossible to have the same dream again, wasn¡¯t it?


    With another quick glance around, Lara realized it was the exact same hallway from before, except this time the girls were gone. For a brief moment, she was optimistic. Maybe the children¡¯s parents had found them.


    She shook her head. The more probable answer was the two girls, afraid for their lives, ran away in search of a safer place to hide. She closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. In the middle of inhaling, she started coughing. She covered her mouth with the sleeve of her shirt. She leaned over as she tried to get her breath and rubbed away the tears from her eyes. How could she have forgotten the horrific smell?


    Straightening again, Lara stifled a shrill shriek, emitting a barely heard squeak instead. Her cheeks heated, a telltale sign she was blushing like mad.


    Dropping the material from her face, she stared with wide eyes at what she first thought was an apparition. A set of golden eyes popped out from a darkened corner. Their unwavering intensity made Lara feel like prey, and instinct had her stiffening and shifting her weight, readying to take flight at the least provocation.


    But instead of searching for an escape route, Lara hesitated, struck by how alien the eyes were. Unlike the pale blue of the children, these golden eyes were interlaced with spidery tendrils of molten brown. She shivered in reaction with growing alarm. They were inhuman yet beautiful at the same time as they completed the face of an already imposing woman.


    Why the hell was she standing there? Even as Lara questioned her sanity and her mind raced with half-formed plans of escape, the predatory gaze left her unable to break its hold on her.


    The other¡¯s voice shattered the silence. The words laced with self-confidence, the woman barked, ¡°What are you called? How did you come to be in this room?¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The confidence was unnerving in an odd way. It wasn¡¯t because she felt threatened, though she did. Instead, it had everything to do with the fact that Lara knew there was no way her voice could ever possess the same level of confidence. She tried to swallow and found her mouth had gone dry. She swallowed again with an audible click. Her voice came out like a breathless and bewildered teenager caught sneaking out of her bedroom window.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lara Conners and I-I fell asleep and I c-came here.¡± She didn¡¯t even think to lie. She took in a shaky breath when she realized something. She was telling someone in her own dream her name. In a dream! With a sudden surge of bravery, she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The other woman¡¯s hawk-like face considered her, raking her gaze up and down Lara¡¯s body, making Lara feel like she was being dissected, all her secrets on full display.


    ¡°Rayn is what I am called,¡± the woman¡¯s deep and melodic voice answered after a long pause.


    Giving Lara another long, assessing look, she spun around. Moving gracefully toward a side exit down the hallway, she said with absolute authority, ¡°You will follow me.¡±


    Lara¡¯s head snapped up at the command. Commanding voice or not, under any other circumstances, Lara would have put her foot down with anyone giving her an imperious summons. Then she snorted, and her rising temper evaporated. Nothing would come of her if she decided to be momentarily cowed by the woman.


    Shrugging her shoulders at the idea of following someone in her own dream, she jerked forward, her joints unlocking with difficulty. Lara glanced around in consternation. She¡¯d already managed to lose the strange and forbidding woman. Then she made out an almost imperceptible difference between the tunnel and a subtle darkening of one section of the room. Barefoot, she hurried after the woman whose golden eyes turned to impatiently await her approach. Following the woman around the corner, Lara left behind the cluttered and filthy room for the tunnels beyond.


    Lara woke up to sunlight filtering through the blinds. Glancing at the clock, she grimaced when she saw her alarm had been going off for ten minutes. She reached over and turned it off. Her alarm always reminded her of a service truck in reverse, making it nigh impossible to sleep through. She leisurely stretched before rolling out of bed.


    Her dream had changed from a potential nightmare into a weird encounter. Tension leaked away after she looked down at herself. For some reason, Lara expected to see something different in her appearance. Even while she mentally berated herself for such a foolish thought, a shiver ran through her. Unlike most dreams, the details weren¡¯t dissipating. She remembered those piercing eyes as they regarded her. She recalled the stench, and her nose scrunched up in reaction. Lara snickered, shaking her head at the absurdity of her fears. She needed to get ready for class instead of worrying about last night.

 Chapter 3: A Battlefield Nightmare

    After class Lara was quiet, mulling over the dream when Becky¡ªboth a friend and her roommate¡ªtugged on her arm and pulled her to a stop.


    Startled out of her thoughts, she looked over and found Becky scowling at her. In turn, Lara was once again struck by how much she envied her friend¡¯s athletic ability and great body. Because she was on the women¡¯s rugby team, Becky was in superb physical condition. Her roommate was several inches taller and several sizes smaller than Lara. Even though she wished she had her friend¡¯s fit body, her tendency to snub any physical activity left her rather plump and out of shape. She was, in a word, lazy.


    ¡°I asked you the same question three times. What in the world are you thinking about?¡±


    She shrugged, uncomfortable with the question. It had been a dream, but somehow it had turned into more than that for her. It left her feeling uneasy. Lara felt like the dreams needed explained, analyzed. She shifted her eyes away and began walking across the grass again. They were almost to the cafeteria where they met their friends every day for lunch.


    Becky caught up with her and asked again, concern entering her usually optimistic voice, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? Did something happen over the break?¡±


    After a moment of weighing the benefits of telling her friend, she answered slowly, ¡°No, spring break was great. It¡¯s just a long story. I had a weird dream last night. A crazy, off-the-rails dream.¡±


    Without realizing it, she shook her head back and forth as she recalled the pieces of her dreams. She corrected herself, ¡°I actually had two dreams.¡±


    She struggled to put her disjointed thoughts into words. ¡°It really felt real, you know? But they were both only a dream. I know that. I keep repeating that to myself. It was a dream. But¡­The second one took up right where the first left off.¡± She trailed off, knowing full well she wasn¡¯t explaining her unease adequately. Lara frowned and scratched her nose, recalling the two girls quivering in fright. They had been so terribly afraid of her.


    She murmured, ¡°It was strange.¡±


    ¡°Can you remember anything about them?¡± asked Becky, her eyes alight with interest, leaning in to hear her answer.


    ¡°Yeah, that is what¡¯s weird about it all. I remember everything.¡±


    Becky caught the door as another student held it open for them. As Lara went by, her friend gave her a searching look. ¡°Well, tell me about it over lunch. I¡¯m starving. I didn¡¯t eat breakfast this morning. I¡¯m hoping Jonathan saved our table for us already.¡±


    Later that night, Lara was putting on music so she could relax before going to sleep when she remembered she still hadn¡¯t done her reading assignment due the next day. Growling at the unfairness of having homework over spring break, she grabbed her history book and crawled into bed to read. She''d at least skim the chapter as she hated feeling lost during class. afraid the professor would call on her. But a few pages in, Lara fell asleep with her head on the book.


    A riot of sound accosted her, the volume so loud Lara was unable to hear her own thoughts. Sounds echoed off the cavern walls, causing the clamor to crescendo to a deafening roar. With its onslaught, she looked around at the confusing swirl of colors, trying to put to words what she was seeing.


    Her brain disentangled the tableau before her, and the blur materialized into a thick mass of bodies where total pandemonium held sway. The press of bodies held her a temporary prisoner where she stood, making it impossible to see past a couple yards in any direction. Finally, the never-ending movement took shape, and Lara beheld people battling each other with swords.


    Swords?


    Lara blinked a few times to clear her vision, but it didn¡¯t change the scene around her. Lara stood motionless and stared, gaping at the people who held real, metal swords. As she watched the smooth but brutal movements, Lara admitted even a person as ignorant about weapons as her recognized the skill these individuals displayed.


    She studied how the smooth, graceful moves resulted in a macabre sort of dance while long, deadly blades ripped and hacked through skin and muscles. As the dance continued from one person to the next, bodies fell where they stood a second before and blood flew in every direction.


    Blood.


    She grunted at the force of the realization that hit her. Adrenaline flooded her system, and Lara tried to find a place where she wouldn¡¯t see it. But the blood was everywhere, covering every surface her eyes fell upon.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself and gagged as her stomach rebelled at the smell that slid to the forefront of her awareness. The combination of sweat, blood, and earth exuded an odor pungent in its strength. She clasped her hand to her mouth as she tried to halt the bile rising in her throat.


    Lara¡¯s overwhelmed senses were forgotten when her gaze landed on the man approaching from a short distance away. She stared, afraid to take her eyes off him. He was easily over six feet tall, had a broad, barrel-shaped chest, and sweat dripped off his nose, giving the definition of a Viking warrior new meaning. His armor held enough dents to show it had done its job. Dark, red blood was sprayed liberally across his armor and every inch of bare skin.


    Lara tried to swallow, her throat having gone dry. He was largely uninjured, all the blood coming from his fallen enemies. She trembled as her gaze trailed down to where he carried a sword dripping with blood in one large hand. His other held a smaller but no less lethal knife.


    She took a step back in fear because none of that was the scariest part. Those battle-crazed eyes were drilling into hers, and the warrior stalked toward her.


    Pure terror gripping her, she scrambled backward, only to trip over something that softened her landing. Looking down, she screamed long and loud. She¡¯d tripped over a body; a dead, human body. The blank, death stare held Lara captive before she rolled away with a screech, completely unnerved.


    Wrenching her gaze from the dead man back to the battle-lusting warrior gunning for her, she saw him locked in an intense sword fight with someone else. But then something caught her attention. A twist of cloth revealed the nature of the second fighter. It wasn¡¯t a man but a woman.


    Trying to move her petrified body, she muttered to herself, ¡°Lara, even if this is a dream, you can¡¯t just sit here in the open. Get up, move, and hide.¡±


    Seeking a place to lay low, she dodged the falling bodies and snuck around the people fighting. Like a rat, she scrambled on all four for seconds at a time. Despite it all, she almost got mowed down because she wasn¡¯t quick enough. Lara missed being skewered by two tiny inches.


    Unable to stop herself with the sudden influx of stimuli and the adrenaline pumping through her body, tears ran unchecked down her cheeks. The bodies, the blood, and the sounds of people lying in pain on the blood-soaked cavern floor were too much to process. She kept her face averted from the corpses lying in every position around her.


    In response to a spine-chilling war cry behind her, Lara snapped her head around. It saved her life. The man¡¯s blade went through the space her head had just been. Dropping to her knees with a screech, her hand brushed the strap of a broken shield. In a desperate move, she hefted the shield, managing to deflect the sword moving in for a killing blow. Pain rippled up her shield arm and shot up through her shoulder, making her cry out.


    With her arm turned numb, Lara could only watch with wide, stricken eyes as the man swung his sword toward her for the last time. At the last moment, she squeezed her eyes closed, unable to watch the instrument of her death come any closer.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    There was no warning before she was crushed into the ground by something heavy. Her breath left her in a loud whoosh.


    It took her a moment for her scattered senses to figure out what happened. She¡¯d been flattened by the body of the man who almost killed her. She was thankful the shield separated her from the Viking warrior. Larger than her five-foot, six-inch frame, the man¡¯s body covered her from head to toe, making it impossible for her to move beneath the dead weight. At least the shield allowed her a modicum of room to draw breath, though it was nowhere near enough.


    Trembling, she waited to see if she was next. Several moments passed before understanding dawned. Nobody could see her beneath the man. She was safe for the moment.


    Twisting her head into an uncomfortable position¡ªthe only part of her body she could move, Lara watched what was happening around her from beneath the man¡¯s shoulder. As time passed, Lara pinpointed the differences between the two sides fighting. One side had straight black hair while the other side had blond hair. She gasped in recognition. These black-haired people resembled the three she had met the night before in her dreams.


    What was going on? Was this yet another dream? Why would she dream of a battle of this intensity and with this much death? What the hell was wrong with her?


    She noticed those with black hair were also more slender and paler in comparison to the blond fighters. The blond men¡ªand all the blond warriors were men¡ªhad the same physique as the man on top of her.


    Her eyes narrowed when she spotted another detail. The blond-haired men carried torches, lighting the cavern walls with dancing shadows. Though different colors, all their armor held the same emblem on the crest¡ªa flame.


    Something warm soaked through her clothes. She wished for denial, but luck wasn¡¯t on her side, and Lara whimpered as tears threatened to fall once more. God, it was the man¡¯s blood.


    Borderline hysterical, she tried heaving the Viking off her. Although his heavy body never budged, the man¡¯s head moved enough for her to feel the small puff of air escaping his mouth.


    Relief coursed through her. The man wasn¡¯t dead. He was unconscious.


    She sent a short but fervent prayer to God, thanking him for the small favor before a horrible thought hit her. What if he woke up while she was still trapped under him?


    Fearing the man¡¯s unwanted attention, her pathetic struggle ceased. Light-headed from her exertions, she filled her lungs with air. Her dizziness receded with each breath she took.


    She had no idea how long she lay there trapped, but she intuitively knew when the battle began winding down. The clash of weapons and war cries became less unnerving. With the battle grinding to a halt, the screams for help from the wounded rose in volume. The heartbreaking moans of the people lying in close vicinity to her were fast becoming more than she could withstand.


    It grated on her nerves because it proved this was more real than she could ever have imagined. She felt like screaming, not in pain but in sheer terror.


    An indeterminate amount of time passed before the battle was over. The pale, black-haired warriors began walking through the bodies, turning people over. Some were taken away while others were left for dead.


    The weight above her lifted, the suddenness startling her into taking huge gulps of air.


    When Lara pushed herself up in order to scramble up from the ground, she let loose another pitiful scream. A pair of golden eyes stared down at her. When she heard an animalistic growl, her vision expanded to take in the entire face.


    This set belonged to an enormous, black cat. And beneath those eyes sat two rows of long, sharp teeth.


    She froze, not even daring to breathe. Focused exclusively on the large, snarling cat, Lara didn¡¯t notice the man standing beside it. She felt a sharp prick on her neck and shifted her head to the left without moving any other muscle. She inhaled when she saw a black-haired man holding a long spear next to her skin.


    Somewhere beneath all the fear she was feeling, the nonsensical nature of everything that happened caused a cauldron of anger to well up.


    Yelling at no one in particular, she screamed, ¡°What the hell is wrong with everyone?¡±


    From where she sat, she waved her arms around and glared at the man, uncaring the damage the spear might inflict. The separate, more logical part of her brain knew she¡¯d later shake from her own stupidity, but for that one increment of time Lara was beyond caution. To hell with the consequences.


    The man tensed. Far more leery after her display of temper, he stepped back to safer ground, though the spear never left her neck. When the cat growled again, she saw no alternative except to follow the unspoken command. She clambered up, then swayed on her feet. The short rant burned through the last of her energy, and she deflated. Emotions left her in a whoosh of air, leaving behind a shell of muscles and bones.


    When she stood for a few seconds, trying to reorient herself, the spear struck her in warning. Lara stumbled over the field of bodies and pooling blood toward the rapidly constructed holding pen for the defeated blond giants. While working to keep her balance between the bodies littering the field, Lara counted thirty men already in the holding pen. More warriors were marched in its direction. She shuddered as she crossed the bloodied cavern floor. There were so many more dead or dying warriors on the ground. Her thoughts on the sheer waste of life, her shoulders slumped further in exhaustion.


    Jolted out of her thoughts when the black cat leapt in front of her to lead the way, she half-heartedly snorted. As if she didn¡¯t know where they were taking her.


    A piece of material caught her eye, and she shortened her stride to look down at herself. Her lungs constricted. Her pajamas were unrecognizable. Blood coated the entire right side of her body. She detected numerous scratches and the beginning of bruises on her bare arms and legs. She must have received them while she was running for her life. A combination of blood and mud covered her bare feet.


    Lara heard nervous giggling and looked up to find its source. She frowned; the sound was out of place amidst so much death. When it stopped in mid-giggle, anxiety swept through her.


    God help her. The obscene sound had come from her.


    A few of the nearby warriors watched her with wary, almost fearful eyes. The sight made Lara barely able to contain another giggle, and she pinned her lips together to stop the sound from escaping. These warriors, who were holding their weapons and covered in bloody armor¡ªthe conquerors of the men built like the Northmen of old, were afraid of her. Her.


    Prodded in the back, she pushed back her fluctuating emotions and shuffled toward the holding pen. When she was outside the crude gate, the cat turned to stand guard.


    Standing guard¡­ There was really no other way to describe the animal¡¯s behavior. She watched with detached interest as the gate squeaked open. She was roughly shoved past the threshold.


    Looking around in fear of the men¡¯s reaction to her presence, it took several minutes for Lara to realize where she was. She scrambled out of bed and hurriedly inspected her body for the blood and scratches she¡¯d received from the battlefield. Her shorts and t-shirt were in pristine condition, albeit a little wrinkled.


    When she did a quick check of her body, she found she didn¡¯t have a scratch anywhere. She blew out a shaky sigh, relishing the ability to breathe in clean air.


    Of course, she¡¯d had a nightmare.


    Still rattled, Lara flipped the light on, hoping that stripping the room of shadows would make her feel safer. She was breathing too quickly and her heart was keeping time. She put herself through a couple of breathing exercises and forced her brain not to think about all the violence. Instead, she thought of the things she needed to do the next day.


    When her breathing returned to normal, she swiped a book off her bookshelf and went out to the sofa to read. Lara was far too revved up to fall asleep any time soon.


    Lara woke up the next morning to Becky tapping her shoulder. When she pried her eyes open, Becky remarked dryly, ¡°Let me guess, you had another dream.¡±


    Yawning, Lara nodded and lifted her head to glance at the digital clock on the wall. Seeing her turn around, Becky assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have plenty of time before class starts. I thought I better wake you before I left. Knowing you, I figured you didn¡¯t plan on falling asleep on the sofa.¡±


    Though far from comfortable, Lara was glad she had finally fallen asleep. Her voice still raspy from sleep, she said, ¡°Thanks Becky, I have three classes today, so I can¡¯t afford to sleep in.¡±


    She mentally spat out a few choice words. She still had about twenty pages left of the chapter from last night to read. Lara just knew they were going to have a quiz. She groaned aloud as she ran her fingers through her tangled hair.


    Her friend looked at her with curiosity, then shrugged.  ¡°Well, I have to run. Make sure you tell me about your dream later, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, see you later,¡± she said with a tight smile.


    Her roommate¡¯s words brought the memory crashing back with a fury. Remembering in great detail the feel of the body she tripped over, Lara shuddered in revulsion. Although the man was dead before she touched him, he¡¯d still been warm. Knowing how close she¡¯d been to a body that had held a living, breathing person made her shiver in reaction even now, hours later. Uneasiness crept in and she shoved the nightmare back behind a thick, impenetrable door in her mind.


    When Lara pushed herself off the sofa cushion with both arms, her right arm gave out beneath her, making her gasp in surprise and pain. She lifted and rotated her arm, testing it for mobility. Frowning as she walked into her bedroom, Lara scanned her memories from the day before, trying to recall if she¡¯d lifted anything that would have caused the soreness.


    She twisted the water faucet and waited for the ice-cold water to heat, resolutely turning off her swirling thoughts. When she stepped under the spray, another surprise greeted her.


    There was a tender spot on her back as well. She rolled her shoulders and let the spray massage both her back and arm. When she moved her arm experimentally and felt no residual soreness, Lara smiled. After drying off with a fluffy towel, she turned toward the mirror in the vanity area to look and found a small bruise in the middle of her back.


    What would cause the bruise and a sore arm? Again, Lara ran through everything she¡¯d done the day before as she got ready for class. When she left the room a short while later with her backpack over her shoulder, Lara still had no idea.

 Chapter 4: Pyrans Defeat at Areth

    The wailing outside the barracks woke Skye Silverhand from his ale-induced sleep. Stumbling over to the window, he peered out into the bright sunlight and saw the distant bonfire on the top of the mountain separating Pyran from Kureto. The bonfire on the left of the mountainside, which signaled their army had lost the battle, was shooting up in flames. A portion of Pyran¡¯s army had traveled past Kureto¡¯s border with the intent of seizing the Kurite stronghold, Areth.


    It never failed. Whenever the Pyrannis went underground to fight, they suffered defeat. A sigh turned into a painful wince when the two or three wailing screams were picked up by others. He¡¯d drunk too much ale the night before for his head to handle the keening of his city¡¯s women. Their cries spread like wildfire through the inner walls of the castle grounds.


    Squinting out the window with bloodshot eyes, Skye suspected the main reason for the invasion attempt had been the hope that with the fall of Areth, the kingdom of Pyran could finally end the war. Rubbing his eyes with his thumb and forefinger and rolling his head on his stiff neck, Skye made his way back over to the bed to lie down. As soon as his eyes closed, the door banged open and slammed into the adjacent wall. His childhood friend and now first battlemate came striding into the room.


    A groan escaped despite his attempt to stop the sound.


    Disregarding his friend¡¯s agony, Dane Ironside said, ¡°Did you hear? We were defeated, again.¡±


    Because the only furniture in the room, besides a clothes-closet and armor-stand, was the bed, Dane slapped Skye¡¯s feet aside to sit on a corner of the bed. ¡°The runner just came in. It will be a few more days before we find out who was taken prisoner and who died in battle.¡±


    Suddenly noticing how Skye cradled his head instead of listening to him, Dane asked, ¡°Have you taken ill? Shall I call for someone?¡±


    Skye glared at his friend. Dane¡¯s concern morphed into mischief, and Skye inwardly cringed. His friend¡¯s penchant for teasing would be the death of him.


    Taking on a sailor¡¯s slow drawl, Dane said, ¡°So, you drank t¡¯ much ale last night, did ye!¡±


    While his friend cackled at his own ill humor, Skye growled, ¡°Would you be quiet. I cannot hear anything you are going on about with the pounding in my skull.¡±


    When his friend, for once, took pity on him, he looked over at Dane with suspicion. Seeing his friend¡¯s smirk, he groaned and managed to stand himself back up. Keeping his eyes open only as far as necessary, Skye made his way over to his closet to the bowl of water on a shelf.


    He splashed water on his face several times to clear his head. Grabbing the towel, he swiped his hands and face dry.


    When Skye turned to look at Dane again, jerking his head for him to continue, his friend resumed his retelling of the latest news. ¡°I wanted to give you all the information I was able to glean from the guards at the gate. Since Mikal was one of the soldiers sent to fight the Kurites, I knew you¡¯d want to know what little information there was.¡±


    The headache forgotten Skye gave Dane his full attention. His brother Mikal had been sent to the Training House when Skye was only six years of age. Although Mikal and Skye had never been close as some brothers were, it didn¡¯t matter. They shared the same blood. Knowing his friend¡¯s proclivity for gathering information, Skye trusted Dane to have all the latest facts and rumors.


    Following a short pause, Dane related what he¡¯d heard. ¡°One of the guardsmen informed me the runner left for the border as soon as Commander Gaspar Greywind saw the battle turn in Kureto¡¯s favor. The runner did not know whether the defeat took place or the Kurite soldiers took any prisoners. What he does have are the full details up to the time he was given his orders. Unfortunately, the Commander¡¯s hope for a surprise attack did not succeed as planned.¡± He grimaced before continuing. ¡°Somehow the heathens knew when and where we would attack.¡±


    In disgust, Dane slapped his leg with the flat of his hand as he added his own opinion, ¡°We, of course, were hindered in the battle because of the men¡¯s necessity for light. They had to carry torches into those dark, Gods-forsaken tunnels.¡±


    The Kurites had no need for light underground, but the Pyrannis did. The people who lived underground were able to perform all the same activities without the assistance of light, much like the Pyrannis did above ground in full daylight. This unnatural ability gave the Kurites a certain advantage against Skye¡¯s people while in the tunnels. The warriors¡¯ fighting ability was not in question, but rather the hindrance of being blind in the tunnels. In order to have enough light to find their way into the bowels of the earth, the soldiers carried torches, impeding the men¡¯s ability to fight.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    In a turnabout of fair play, the Kurites were similarly hindered during the daylight hours above ground. Their light-sensitive eyes could not withstand the intense sunlight for any length of time.


    Stirring from the position he¡¯d taken when Dane began talking, Skye rubbed his face with his right hand and asked, ¡°What other information did you hear?¡±


    Lifting his eyes toward the ceiling, Dane snorted and said, ¡°The men were not even able to cross the expanse of the cave to attack the walls guarding the city of Areth. Their warriors were waiting on ours to enter the opposite side of what he believed a cavern. The runner believed their ranks outnumbered our men three to one. The commander wasn¡¯t certain. More fighters hid in the tunnels branching off from the main room waiting to join the battle.¡±


    Laughing without humor, he continued, ¡°They actually waited, almost politely, for us to file into the cave and form ranks. The guard also said something about the evil, black cats that fought alongside the Kurites.¡±


    In disbelief, Dane shook his head as he repeated what the guard told him. ¡°The runner was overheard saying a scream from one of the cats caused the battle to commence.¡± Looking over at Skye, his friend asked, ¡°Have you found anything in your studies that explains how the Kurites can train the animals to fight with them and follow their commands?¡±


    His deep frown was evidence of Skye¡¯s frustration. ¡°No, I have only been able to trace our history back seven hundred years, looking for any mention of these cats.¡± He shrugged before continuing, ¡°There are a few manuscripts dating back to the Dark War, but no one can decipher the language now. There are a few clerks who have been working on it for the last twenty years, but they¡¯ve yet to translate the scrolls.¡±


    Leaning back against the wall, Skye said, ¡°My intuition says the cats are more than they appear, but the clerks condemned the idea as soon as I voiced it. They believe the cats fight as they do because they are bespelled by the Kurites.¡±


    Remembering the debate he¡¯d had with one of the clerks two weeks ago, he realized they¡¯d gotten off topic. Shrugging off his musings, Skye brought the original conversation back around. ¡°After all this time, the Kurites wouldn¡¯t alter their tradition when dealing with prisoners, would they?¡±


    ¡°I do not believe so. They won¡¯t kill anyone who surrenders once they have overtaken our warriors. Though I¡¯ve no idea what they will do with the men. In the past year, they¡¯ve traded their prisoners in exchange for their own people. The only Kurites we have are the slaves.¡±


    Traditionally, the Pyrannis took defeated warriors and forced them into hard labor for a period of no more than five years. At that time, the slave¡¯s family was allowed to exchange for the slave by offering the owner the appropriate barter goods. The monetary value of the goods depended on the rank of the owner within Pyran. If the owner was a member of the ruling house of Greywind, then the bartering took the form of money. If the owner was of the lower Houses, the bartering took the form of supplies or goods. It provided Pyrannis a steady supply of slave labor without shipping men and women from overseas. This past year King Ragnar had broken protocol, trading slaves for the Pyranni captives.


    The cats, for reasons not understood, had never been caught by Pyranni warriors. The animals slipped through their traps on every occasion.


    The Kurites, as explained by the returned Pyranni warriors, did not believe in enslaving people¡ªeven their enemies. The warriors they defeated in battle were taken to a bespelled section of the tunnels. No Pyranni could cross the magical barrier, effectively imprisoning them in their cells. The men were held separate from any of the Kurite cities, detaining them in large cells in one of the many tunnel systems. As such, no one in Pyran knew what exactly took place within the walls of any major Kurite city.


    The Kurites were a secretive people and were feared because of it.


    As long as the prisoners did not leave their designated area of the tunnels, they were free to do whatever they wished. It was the most secure prison any Pyranni had ever seen.


    They were treated well enough, though guards were placed at the tunnel entrances in case someone passed through the magical barrier set in place. One of the older men, once a prisoner thirty years earlier, had described the barrier as an invisible wall. He could see through the barrier, but he¡¯d never seen anyone except a golden-eyed Kurite or a cat step across it.


    Although everyone believed the man¡¯s story about the good treatment of their men, no one wanted to be imprisoned underground. Many of their best and strongest warriors came back insane and physically weakened. The men had been underground for too long without the benefit of the sun.


    Getting up and clasping his shoulder, Dane offered him solace, understanding his fear for Mikal. ¡°Do not worry. If Mikal wasn¡¯t killed in the battle, then he will survive. Mikal is physically and mentally strong. He can withstand anything the Kurites put before him.¡±


    Skye closed his eyes for a moment and released a long, slow breath. When he opened them, he said a prayer to the Gods, whispering, ¡°And he is in both God¡¯s and the Goddess¡¯s hands now. May they both watch over him.¡±

 Chapter 5: Skyes Night Out

    After leaving the main hall following the evening meal, Skye again thought of the battle as he made his way back to his sleeping quarters. The war with the Kurites had drawn out over the past several generations. Within that time, there were periods of relative peace. From the archives, he knew the fighting had intensified within the past two years.


    The Kurites were considered a magical race. His people were attempting to conquer them so their heathen magic could be eradicated. For the Pyrannis believed they were an evil race, with magic permeating everything they did. Only the God and Goddess knew what they did to gain their magical abilities. Trainers reiterated to young trainees that Pyranni troops were responsible for bringing their religion to the Kurites.


    When he was a young child and still lived with his mother and father, his nurse had frightened him with stories of the Kurites and their cats. Now he knew some of the stories weren¡¯t true. But other stories about the curse of transforming into a golden-eyed fiend were true to some extent. Returning warriors often regaled them with tales of the men and women they fought. Shaking his head at the thought of fighting these same golden-eyed people, Skye felt a small shiver course through his body before he could control himself.


    He cursed under his breath at his own fear of the golden-eyed Kurites. Tales abounded to the fact they died as easily as the next man. He could not be so weak as to jump at shadows. The next morning would see him as a fully-fledged warrior.


    Reaching his room, he opened the door to find two of his friends taking up residence in his room and on his bed.


    Gruffly, he said, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Thanel, a short, stocky man, raised his eyebrows. ¡°This is our only night off and you are questioning us? Hurry and change. The three of us are meeting Dane at the dock.¡±


    Giving a silent greeting to Timosy, he sauntered over to the clothes-closet and pulled out clothes. Timosy was by far the quietest of their group. When he first came to train, the older trainees had bullied him until Skye and Dane befriended him. He¡¯d been a small boy who grew to stand taller than Dane and Skye. Timosy also proved adept in sword fighting. Even with his height, he had a fluid style that was stunning to watch. With a wave of his hand, his friends vacated the room in front of him.


    Trailing behind his two friends, Skye listened to their banter. He was glad the four of them were assigned to the same troop. He disliked the idea of not knowing the other men or their fighting abilities. He trusted his friends to watch his back in battle.


    He could only hope Mikal had someone like his friends to protect him.


    Thinking back to how Dane, Timosy, and he had first met Thanel, a burst of laughter escaped. When they looked back at him in curiosity, he said, ¡°I was remembering the first time we had the pleasure of meeting Thanel.¡±


    Timosy hit Thanel on the arm, and in a deep voice that belied his thin stature, he said, ¡°I remember. We got in trouble for playing a prank on our history tutor that first year.¡±


    Rubbing his arm where Timosy punched him, Thanel chuckled. ¡°I refused to scrub the floor again when told I missed a spot. So, instead of only scrubbing the hallway, I scrubbed all the pots and pans for a week. I still shudder at the state of my hands. What with weapons practice during the day and washing pots at night, I mourned my skin the entire week.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    With a short guffaw, Timosy said with glee, ¡°But the three of us made it worth your while down in the dungeons of pots and pans.¡±


    They had passed the time by developing other pranks for later use. Each night, the pranks became more creative and extravagant. Because Dane was the recognized master prankster, he had carried out those same pranks during their years as trainees.


    They continued to toss out stories as they made their way to the dock. Coming to a crossroad, they turned right toward one of the alehouses they frequented on their rare nights off. The place was of low quality with its dilapidated walls and windows in dire need of washing. But they had found the food decent and the ale cheap. What was more, the establishment¡¯s owner kept strict rules on the premises. The alehouse¡¯s reputation had spread. Over the years people from all classes came here to enjoy the food and company.


    The gambling was their main reason for returning to the establishment. Skye waved his friends on when they tried to pull him into a chair at one of the tables. He instead strolled over to look out a grungy window, feeling a bit melancholy. He knew he should be enjoying himself, but his restlessness had increased throughout the day, leaving his mind in turmoil.


    Through the cobwebs and dirt, he could barely make out the people walking the street. They were mere shadows, silhouettes traversing the dark. He was pulled out of his reverie when he felt a presence behind him. It was never a good idea down by the docks to be caught unaware. Tensing, Skye fingered the knife hidden beneath his loose shirt. As he turned around, Dane¡¯s familiar stature came into view.


    Leaning back against the window, he waited for Dane to break the silence. It was a lengthy wait. When Skye crossed his arms over his chest, his friend finally murmured, ¡°I overheard earlier this week King Ragnar is sending out another battalion of soldiers in three days¡¯ time.¡±


    Skye had long ago lost his surprise at Dane¡¯s ability to gather information. Information only higher officials would or should know reached his friend¡¯s ears.


    Not knowing which direction the conversation was heading, Skye shrugged and said, ¡°It makes sense. Kureto will not expect a retaliatory force so soon after our defeat.¡±


    With a quick but casual glance toward Skye, Dane narrowed his eyes. ¡°You think our troop will be one of them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. At present, we are prepared to fight at any time with our training. However, we¡¯ve not met our commanding officer. The tradition is to keep newly graduated trainees as their own fighting regiment without integrating them into a more experienced fighting force. If this is the case, then we could leave in a few days.¡±


    He shifted position on the wall to more fully face Dane before continuing, ¡°If we merge into a larger fighting force, then at least two to three weeks of training will take place before any officers think to march us into battle. If I was the commanding officer, I¡¯d refuse to take a group of warriors unaccustomed to fighting together into battle. They¡¯d first receive training until their fighting tactics were seamless. Even if the Kurites were not experienced fighters, our defeat would be a guarantee.¡± He looked at Dane with half-lidded eyes. ¡°And we both know they are.¡±


    While listening to Skye¡¯s answer and nodding in agreement, his friend cased the smoky room, shifting his gaze from the door, to each table, then back to the door. At last Dane settled in on the pile of coins in front of their two friends.


    Following Dane¡¯s gaze, Skye shook his head at their large winnings so early into the night. ¡°Now, if the Goddess favored me, she¡¯d let me win like they do every time they play. And yet, I always leave here with leaner pockets.¡±


    Chuckling, Dane threw a companionable arm around his shoulders. ¡°The problem with you, my friend, is that you are too honest. Honesty begets nothing in the game of Skulls.¡±


    Pulling him toward a table in the back corner of the room, Dane exclaimed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and drink some of this establishment¡¯s fine ale.¡±


    Grinning at the innuendo about his earlier predicament, he replied in good humor, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be a good friend and buy you a couple quarts.¡± Seeing his friend¡¯s eyes light up, he held up a finger and decreed, ¡°In repayment, you have to forget this morning¡¯s little adventure.¡±


    Groaning at the condition, Dane leaned back and relented. ¡°You drive a hard bargain,¡± he sighed, ¡°but it is free ale.¡±

 Chapter 6: Spying a Spy

    Skye located the innkeeper across the room. The innkeeper was an obese man who dripped with sweat due to his constant moving in and around tables. When Skye saw him looking in their general direction, he waved his hand. Hauling his large bulk across the room, the man negotiated the tables with an ease that spoke of years of practice. Below the conversation swirling around the open space, the floorboards creaked with each step.


    Once the innkeeper hobbled over to their cracked and worn table, he asked, ¡°What can I get you, my lords?¡±


    Nodding his head in Dane¡¯s direction, Skye said, ¡°My friend here would like some of your best ale.¡±


    The man gave a short bow toward Dane before turning to him. ¡°And you, sire?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s being served tonight?¡± He¡¯d already eaten at evening meal in the training hall, but the rigor of his sword practice left his stomach grumbling with the beginning signs of hunger.


    ¡°Stew, bread, and manoni pie, does that suffice?¡± Unable to keep still, the man leaned over the table and wiped the table with a browned towel while he waited for Skye¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take a plate.¡±


    Swiping his filthy apron across his perspiring forehead, the man gave another bow in acknowledgement. The man cocked his head to the side as he looked at Dane, wordlessly asking whether he wanted a plate.


    In response to his friend¡¯s small wave, the innkeeper replied, ¡°Give me a moment.¡± He walked away wiping his hands on his stained apron after tossing the towel over his shoulder.


    While they waited for the food and drink to arrive, Skye kept his eyes on the room¡¯s occupants. Not many men played Skulls in the corner. The occurrence was unusual since the game was popular among the seafaring merchants and sailors. The sudden draft of cool air in the heated room had him turning his attention to the entrance. Although he heard the door bang shut behind the newest customer, Skye¡¯s attention didn¡¯t shift from the newcomer.


    With his seat facing the door, only Skye noticed the hooded figure entering the room. The cloak set off alarms; the evening wasn¡¯t excessively cold or wet. He studied the cloak for a moment before becoming aware of the tall but slim physique hiding beneath it. When Dane murmured something to him about the food looking better than normal, he ignored him. For reasons he did not understand, Skye felt compelled to watch as the man scanned the room for an empty table.


    Dane, realizing something held his attention, twisted his head around. Not seeing anything of note, Dane turned back around and leaned back against the bench, looking over to where their friends played.


    Skye watched as the cloaked figure walked to the other side of the room to a table cast in shadows. The table was in the least occupied part of the inn. Without displaying untoward behavior, Skye would have lost interest except for the hood.


    He narrowed his eyes. The newcomer refused to lower his hood even when the innkeeper leaned forward. Skye picked up the spoon and bread and began eating. Not taking his eyes off the other person, Skye didn¡¯t taste the food, chewing and swallowing by rote.


    His breath caught when the hooded head turned in his direction. Taken by surprise, Skye stopped his fork halfway to his mouth.


    For a brief moment as he stared across the room, the firelight flashed across the woman¡¯s gold eyes, lighting them to an almost incandescent shine. They were the same eyes mentioned only in whispers as the mark of evil.


    A Kurite. It was the first time he¡¯d met one of the golden-eyed Kurites. Though Kurites were not an unusual sight in a port city, the slaves all had pale blue eyes. The few free Kurites tended to be merchants who traveled to cities in both Pyran and Kureto for trade purposes. The merchants never possessed gold eyes and were never female. Any golden-eyed Kurite found within the borders of Gharra was immediately arrested, imprisoned, and killed. Their use of magic was feared by even the most stoic Pyranni warrior.


    Seeing his look of disbelief, Dane asked in a low, urgent voice, ¡°What?¡±


    Pulled from his thoughts, Skye blinked, realizing he was staring. He frowned at making such a novice mistake. A female heathen. A moment passed before he could collect his thoughts.


    ¡°The person who just entered the room is a Kurite.¡± He emphasized his next statement by rapping on the table with his knuckles. ¡°A golden-eyed Kurite. She is one of the cursed.¡±


    He reached across the table and grabbed his friend¡¯s arm, stopping his friend from showing their hand. He hissed, ¡°Do not bring attention to yourself, you fool. That is exactly why she is still wearing the hood.¡±


    Dane sent him a dark look before puzzlement crossed his face. Skye whispered, ¡°I want to know why she¡¯s here. She cannot possibly be a spy. Her eyes would give her away without the hood, and if caught, she¡¯d be killed.¡±


    After Dane took a long swig of his drink, he slammed down the tankard, burping noisily. He announced to the room, ¡°Well, I think that¡¯ll be the last drink for me tonight.¡±


    At the noisy intrusion, the patrons glanced over before slouching back over their drinks. Taking his friend¡¯s cue, Skye pushed his empty plate away, dropped some coins onto the table, and stood up. When his friend drunkenly stood and swayed, Skye draped his friend¡¯s arm over his shoulders and half-carried, half-led Dane to the tavern door and outside into the empty street.


    Almost to the door, he muttered under his breath. ¡°You play this part too well.¡±


    Dane staggered into him and belched in his ear. Grimacing at the foul odor, he stuck an elbow into his friend¡¯s ribs in retaliation.


    Once outside and a few buildings away from the tavern, they ended the charade and broke apart. Skye and Dane both leaned against the aged building to wait for Thanel and Timosy. He¡¯d barely gotten comfortable before the two strolled over.


    Thanel, the more outspoken of the two, spoke up. ¡°What was that about? You¡¯re no more drunk than I.¡±


    When Dane looked at him to explain, Skye dropped his head back against the wall and grunted. ¡°Did you see the last person enter shortly before we left, the one with the cloak?¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    When they both gave a quick nod, he explained, ¡°For a short moment, I saw her look over in my direction. Her eyes reflected the light.¡±


    Stunned, Thanel and Timosy glanced at each other, then looked back at Skye. The implication was staggering. When Skye only crossed his arms across his chest, they turned to Dane for confirmation, who shrugged.


    Timosy broke the silence this time. ¡°Are you saying the woman has gold eyes? But¡­But that is a death sentence. We only take as slaves the Kurites that have no magical abilities. We capture and kill the others after each battle.¡± Timosy glanced around at his friends in confusion. When no one said anything, he asked no one in particular, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, but we¡¯re going to find out. It is possible the woman is a merchant. However, I believe she is more than a mere merchant. Her actions make me suspicious.¡± He waved his hand toward his head, signifying the hood the woman had kept in place while inside.


    Thanel spat on the ground. ¡°Being a merchant is as likely as a woman not complaining. What do you want us to do?¡±


    Skye thought for a moment, drumming his fingers against the crusty wall. Disregarding the dirt rubbing against his fingertips. ¡°Dane and I will take the north side of this street while you both take the south. If she does not come out in the next two hours, then we can assume she¡¯s paid for a night in one of the upper chambers. My instincts tell me she¡¯ll leave and soon. Follow her, but do not get too close. Try not to lose her. Remember to stay where we can see each other.¡±


    Thanel and Timosy left without a sound, heading for the outskirts of the dock market. There were enough people spilling into the streets to make them less conspicuous. Dane followed him to a nearby alley for a better view of the tavern. With the discipline they had learned during their training, they waited, the filthy alleyway hiding them from prying eyes.


    When she did exit the alehouse, they almost missed her, the dark cloak shrouding her in shadows. By sheer luck, a tavern door edged open, catching her in a pool of dim, yellow light. He turned his head and saw Dane watching her progress.


    She slipped past their lookout. Despite himself, Skye was impressed with her stealth. He¡¯d heard the Kurites had both men and women fighting in their battles. But his upbringing had led him to erroneously discard the information imparted by his trainers. He didn¡¯t believe women had the capacity for battle or intrigue. Pyranni women were secluded within the home until they married a man in their class. Paid tutors educated them within the home, unlike the boys. The male children were sent to large academies.


    He knew even less about girls than most men because he¡¯d not grown up with a sister. Two years ago, his father arranged a marriage with a woman from a nearby city. She was a noble, and he had yet to meet her. Skye knew nothing else of the woman and he had never thought to ask. Whenever he thought of the coming marriage, Skye became uncomfortable with the idea. He preferred life in the barracks, having his needs met through one of the joining Houses dealing in such commodities.


    Mentally cursing himself for his distraction from the task at hand, Skye made sure they had escaped discovery. Although he¡¯d glimpsed the woman¡¯s face in the tavern, he no longer doubted her femininity after studying her movements. She was stealthy, but she couldn¡¯t hide the grace in each step.


    They both followed the cloaked woman to the outskirts of the city. Knowing she couldn¡¯t leave the city with the gate closed for the night, they put more space between them and their quarry. With difficulty because she was one dark shadow among many, Skye kept her in his line of sight.


    The woman turned, looking straight at them. The suddenness startled him, and Skye blinked. When he opened his eyes again, she was gone, vanished. Leaving caution to the wind, he rushed to where he¡¯d last seen her and swept the area for any signs of her. He glanced over to where his friends stood. Thanel¡¯s hand was on his knife while Timosy was trying to look in every direction at once. Dane merely looked disgruntled at having been bested.


    Knowing intuitively the Kurite was no longer in the vicinity, he said, ¡°Now we know she¡¯s a spy.¡± Shaking his head at having lost the woman, he started trudging in the direction of the barracks. After a few steps, he heard his friends join him.


    A few streets over from the wall, he said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll stop by the library as soon as we complete tomorrow¡¯s training. There must be information on the golden-eyed sorcerers. I might even find information about the large, black cats.¡± Still walking, he sent his friends an ironic smile. ¡°Besides, there is nothing we could have done to stop her. She had to have used magic to vanish right before our eyes.¡±


    All four of them made a sign with their left hand to ward off evil. He continued talking after a few long-legged strides. ¡°If we are to meet them on the battlefield, I refuse to go into battle with no idea what I¡¯m fighting.¡±


    When they were almost to their barracks, Dane said, ¡°Imagine what she could have gleaned if she can vanish at will.¡± Skye remembered what Dane had told him about the plans for the next battle.


    Surprisingly, it was Timosy who observed, ¡°But if she can be invisible, she should have stayed invisible. The more people who see you, the higher the probability you are caught. No matter your skills. And that makes me wonder what is going on.¡±


    When they reached the main hall, they all turned to look at each other. Dane decided for everyone and said, ¡°We have to move our belongings to the other barrack and find out our battalion. Why don¡¯t we sleep on it and decide what it means when we can next get a moment to ourselves. I¡¯ll see you in the morning. May the God grant you restful sleep.¡± With that age-old farewell, he stalked off. Making similar farewells, Skye and his two friends went to their rooms.


    When he reached his, Skye sat down on the bed and went through every fact he¡¯d garnered in his search on the Kurites. Although captured by the Pyranni warriors, the slaves withheld any information concerning their culture, willing to die to keep their secrets. Averse to losing their slave labor, torturing the Kurites had long since lost favor among the nobility. As such, they knew little about the Kurite way of life.


    In frustration, he jumped up and paced the small room. Because the dimensions were as familiar to him as his own hand, Skye didn¡¯t bother lighting a candle in the pitch-black room.


    The hair rose on the back of his neck. Those gold eyes. He¡¯d always heard descriptions, but before tonight, he never believed the stories told by warriors. Unlike his fellow warriors, he believed that all Kurites were able to use evil magic. They all worshiped the same heathen god, after all. How could they not use magic? Even now Skye could picture those eyes as they floated eerily in the darkness of the hooded cloak. It was as if the sight was branded in his memory. Fighting off the slight chill crawling across his skin, he shook his head to discard the vision, turning instead to what little he knew.


    Every Kurite he¡¯d seen had the palest blue eyes. Both men and women wore a thin veil during the day as they went about their duties. Because of the constraint of their abilities to walk outside, Kurites made excellent house servants. Their eerie eyes often caused discomfort for their owners, thus they were relegated to the lowest household tasks, ordered to remain out of sight. His father had owned several after the victory of one battle. His mother had informed him of her distrust of the Kurites, saying she wanted no such person on the property. His father had refused to acknowledge her displeasure.


    His mother had made life within the house unbearable for everyone. Although she held no power in the decisions of the home, she showed her anger in other ways. For weeks, his father received the silent treatment while his mother screamed at everyone else. Then she changed tactics. She complained at the top of her lungs about everything, from the food and clothes to the arrangement of the furniture. She had then commanded the rearrangement of all the furniture, sometimes moving furniture to different rooms and floors. When her actions didn¡¯t work to change his mind, she ordered meals of such poor quality, no one in the household knew what to expect. One memorable day, they had had soup for breakfast and eggs for dinner.


    After weeks of coming home to a house in complete disarray, with belongings everywhere and meals at the wrong time of day, his father had relented. His father sold them to another noble. Remembering the disagreement with a slight smile, Skye felt some of the tension leave his body. Finally, his mind acknowledged his exhaustion. He stripped out of his clothes and fell into bed.

 Chapter 7: Exploring the Tunnels

    Somehow Lara knew she¡¯d find herself in the tunnels. She glanced around the room. For the first time, she was alone.


    She sighed and searched the floor for the least filthy spot. If she had to be here¡ªin her dream, no less, she¡¯d do it sitting down. She found a clear section against the opposite wall, though the spot wasn¡¯t much better than any other.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor with her back against the wall, Lara racked her brain for a possible reason for her recurring dreams. Slowly, so slowly, the mounting silence in the tunnel grew until it invaded her thoughts. The silence was absolute, reminding her of the underground tombs she¡¯d read about when she was younger. Feeling its weighty presence, Lara wrapped her arms around her legs and hugged them to her chest.


    With no air circulating where she sat, it was altogether too still. Like the lull before the storm, it was too quiet. She felt her composure crack. She realized it was the first time in her life she couldn¡¯t hear at least some whisper of noise. Normally, there was a car driving by, a dog barking, people chatting. Here, every breath she took echoed around her.


    Lara forced herself to calm down, to slow her galloping heart. For now, she was safe. Her fingers twitched from the rising tension. Curling herself into a tighter ball, she stared down at her clothes. Lara applauded herself for choosing the black t-shirt and navy-blue shorts. They blended in far better than her usual, colorful pajamas.


    More than an hour passed as she fidgeted, her ears straining to hear something in either direction. When nothing moved as the minutes ticked by, it finally sank in. She was truly alone. And completely lost.


    Shaking her head, Lara mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m driving myself insane.¡± Her lips twisted at the irony. She was stressing out for no reason. It was a dream. With that, she dropped her eyes down to her bare toes. Wriggling them in the dirt, she chuckled and said at a normal volume, ¡°At least the dirt is all in my imagination. Otherwise, I¡¯d be scrubbing my feet for hours every time I woke up.¡±


    Another ten minutes crawled by and boredom set in. On impulse, she scrambled up and approached a doorway a short distance away. After taking a quick peek through the door, looking in both directions, she took a small step out of the hall.


    The doorway led to another corridor. Lara again looked right and then left. She sighed in resignation. Neither direction looked better than the other. So which direction should she go? After a second of indecision, she chose the corridor to the right. The intersecting hallways were like a maze. She recalled reading that mazes were often created so that once people understood the trick, they could never lose their way. The problem? There were no signs, arrows, or color coding anywhere she looked.


    In the pervasive silence, she crept down the hall, afraid of crossing paths with a warrior from last night¡¯s battle. After several yards, Lara came across a pile of debris from a crumbling wall covering the entire path. She grimaced in distaste as she climbed over it, careful to step down so no sharp edges cut her feet. Looking back in the direction she¡¯d come, she realized she needn¡¯t worry about coming across anyone. The single set of footprints was proof no one else had passed this way in weeks.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Her spirits lifted for the first time since entering the tunnel system, and Lara began exploring the tunnels in earnest, fear no longer holding her hostage. Approximately a hundred yards past the large mound, she hit a cross section. Three tunnels branched off from the one she¡¯d exited. Discerning no difference in the three options, Lara again chose the tunnel on the far right. Lara didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been walking before she realized the floor steadily sloped upward.


    After what felt like several miles, the floor leveled out, and another doorway came into view. Reaching it, Lara stuck her head into a small room. Seeing it empty except for the mismatched objects littering the floor, she stepped inside, relieved at getting out of the tunnel system. She wandered through the room, drifting her hands over the various items left behind. Some she recognized as eating utensils and common, day-to-day tools. For many of the items, however, she had no idea what they were for.


    All at once, as if a switch was flipped, Lara felt pinpricks of pain shooting up from the soles of her feet. They¡¯d hurt for some time; she¡¯d simply dismissed the feeling, lost in the excitement of discovering a new place. What had she been thinking, walking barefoot through the tunnels?


    Lara bent her knee and lifted her left foot backward as she teetered on the opposite leg. Craning her head around, she peered at the damage. Needless to say, walking barefoot was not one of her better ideas. She clenched her teeth together. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a dream or not. Her feet hurt, throbbing more with each second.


    She limped over to a decrepit chair, wincing a little with every step she took. Praying the chair wouldn¡¯t collapse from her weight, Lara sank down to the sounds of creaks and groans. She lifted her left foot again, checking the extent of the cuts. Three large cuts crossed the soles, and blood oozed from the wounds. How had she not felt it when the cuts first happened?


    She looked down at her shirt with a kernel of an idea. Lara¡¯s first attempt at tearing the shirt left her giggling and snorting. She was an idiot. A short sword hung on the wall not three yards from where she perched. Even if it had a dull edge, the blade would work far better than her bare hands.


    Stripping, Lara yanked the sword off the wall and made short work of the bottom of the t-shirt. She cut several thin strips for bindings. After putting her ripped shirt back on, she wrapped the bindings around both her feet.


    She took a few, small steps. Though it pained her to walk, the bindings would hold for at least a while. Taking the weapon with her, Lara hobbled out of the room and down another tunnel corridor. A large yawn caught her by surprise. With no way to measure the passage of time, she realized she had no idea how long she¡¯d been exploring.


    The tunnel system was more vast and complex than she originally thought. A second yawn cracked her jaw far enough open that her eyes almost crossed. She should have woken up long before now. Huh. She halted her in her tracks, staring unseeingly down the empty corridor. The dream was beginning to feel less like a dream and more real the longer she lingered in the tunnels.


    Lara picked up the pace and searched for a place she could lie down. She¡¯d almost given up hope when she discovered another room. Unlike the last one, this room included an untidy pile of rugs in the far, right corner. Her lips curled up in grim satisfaction. She could sleep here, giving her feet a chance to recover.


    Looking around the room, she noticed the room had been occupied in the not-so-distant past. Dust didn¡¯t cling to the surfaces, and the floor wasn¡¯t as filthy. With a brief thought for the missing inhabitant, she prayed he or she didn¡¯t return while she was here. Lara sighed in relief once she was prostrate on the makeshift bedding. She fell asleep hugging the short sword to her chest.

 Chapter 8: Is This Real?

    Wonderful. She was late for class. Lara jumped out of bed and yelped. She stared down at her bruised and swollen feet. What in the world? Lara did a quick sweep of her dorm room, searching for anything she might have stepped on. Everything was as it should be, so she shouldn¡¯t feel any pain now, right?


    Lara parked herself on the bed and inspected her feet. The soles were raw, looking as if they¡¯d seen the wrong end of a meat tenderizer. Putting weight back on her feet, she limped through the living room to her roommate¡¯s door. Not hearing a response to her knock, Lara cracked open the door and rolled her eyes. Becky was sound asleep in bed.


    Lara tumbled onto the bed in her haste to get off her feet. But even that didn¡¯t wake her friend. Giving her a rough shake, she huffed, ¡°We missed class again. We were supposed to get our tests back.¡±


    Groggily, Becky opened her eyes. ¡°Wha¡ª? Missed class?¡±


    She jerked her head up and down, anxious about her predicament. Slightly more alert, Becky rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°I only just woke up myself, but,¡± she waved a foot above the bed so Becky could see the damage and stated the obvious, ¡°I can¡¯t walk.¡±


    Becky sat up, alarmed. ¡°Oh my God, Lara! What happened?¡±


    ¡°I had another dream last night.¡±


    Becky eyebrows drew down into a frown. ¡°Okay,¡± she drew out the word, ¡°you had a dream. That still doesn¡¯t explain why your feet look like you walked through hell and back.¡±


    Lara took a deep breath and exhaled. Intently focused on straightening the wrinkles in the blanket, she explained, ¡°That¡¯s the problem. In my dream I did walk barefoot for hours. I¡¯m exhausted this morning, like I walked all night long.¡±


    When no response was forthcoming, she slid her gaze over to her friend. A perplexed expression was plastered on Becky¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fairly positive you don¡¯t sleepwalk. I mean, you¡¯ve never done it before, you know? So¡­what could it mean?¡± Since she made it more of a statement, Lara didn¡¯t bother replying. After a minute of blinking up at the ceiling, Becky admitted, ¡°Seriously, Lara, you are beginning to freak me out. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but first things first. You need to get some gauze on your feet. You should make an appointment at the medical clinic. With your feet looking like they do, infection is probably a given. When you get back, I vote we sit down and examine the heck out of your dreams.¡± Becky turned her head to peer curiously at her. ¡°How was it this time around? Was it anything like the battle?¡±


    Grinning, Lara shook her head. ¡°Actually, it was a lot of fun. I didn¡¯t see anyone at all. I ended up exploring for hours.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, she continued, ¡°Then I found a place to lie down and fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Wait, wait, wait,¡± her friend said, lifting a hand to stop her. ¡°Let me get this straight. You fell asleep in your dream? You can do that?¡±


    Getting back to her feet, Lara hobbled back to her bedroom so she could take a shower. ¡°Apparently,¡± she yelled back across the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more when I get out of the shower.¡±


    << >>


    ¡°Maybe you really should talk to someone about your dreams,¡± Becky pressed, continuing their earlier conversation as she helped Lara back into the car. The doctor had wrapped her feet after giving her a prescription for medicine. The horror Lara felt at Becky¡¯s suggestion escaped her before she could stop it. Hearing her gasp, her friend pleaded, ¡°Hear me out. Neither of us know the first thing about what¡¯s happening. You need someone who can really help you. Not mess things up even worse than they already are. You know this.¡±


    Shutting the car door, Lara watched Becky walk around the front of the car and get behind the wheel. Seeing her scowl, Becky sighed, concentrating on exiting the parking lot. In a wheedling voice, she said, ¡°Okay, fine. Let¡¯s compromise. Promise you will go see someone if you have another dream? I¡¯ll even go with you if it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    Seeing the look of determination despite Becky¡¯s attention on the road, Lara relented, ¡°Yeah, I promise.¡±


    Staring out the window at the passing scenery, Lara felt a moment of remorse. There was no way she would keep that promise. There was nothing wrong with her.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    As Lara prepared for bed later that night, she strapped on the sandals. If her subconscious mind took whatever she was wearing into the dream, it¡¯d make it easier on her abused feet if she had shoes. If nothing happened, no one else would know about the precaution.


    Lara smiled at her logic, though it was more a grimace than anything else. It was either that or scream herself hoarse. She rubbed her hands over her arms, feeling the goose bumps.


    Lara knew she wasn¡¯t crazy. She did. She felt almost as if she was being physically pulled into her dreams.


    With that last, eerie thought, sleep was a long time coming, but it did finally claim her.


    Lara found herself in the same room where she¡¯d lain down. Relieved, her chest eased imperceptibly at the knowledge she wasn¡¯t in a new place.


    The sandals!


    She lifted one foot. She had shoes, and the bandages covered her feet.


    Her grin turned into a wince when she took her first step. She¡¯d forgotten the pain¡¯s intensity from the previous night. Lara funneled her fingers through her curly hair with a heartfelt groan. It was going to be a really long night if she couldn¡¯t walk anywhere.


    Resigned, she spied a chair she¡¯d missed last night. Sometime in the past, the chair had lost its backing, though it was perfect for the purpose she planned for it. She dragged the chair back to the pile of rugs, leaving four, disturbed trails of dirt in its wake. Before she lay down on her back, she picked up the short sword and draped it across her stomach. With a grunt of pain, she propped her feet on the chair.


    An indeterminate amount of time passed with Lara dozing until a soft, clicking sound intruded. Her muscles twitched. When she didn¡¯t hear the sound again, she didn¡¯t bother opening her eyes and settled more comfortably on the bedding.


    When the clicking started back up, her eyes flew open and her right hand tightened its grip on the sword. She searched the room.


    At first, Lara didn¡¯t see anything. But then a light glow in the periphery of her vision caught her attention. With growing dread, she tilted her head, looking up at the ceiling behind her.


    And let out a piercing scream.


    Lara scrambled to the opposite side of the room, her only thought to distance herself from the creature. It didn¡¯t move from its position. She held up the sword¡ªin case it attacked¡ªand studied it.


    Oh, God. It was a monster.


    Five times the size of a tarantula, it emitted an unearthly, pale-yellow glow. She counted eight, spindly legs. Lara shuddered. She abhorred spiders. Their creepy eyes and hairy legs always sent her scrambling in the opposite direction. Lara jumped and let out an uncontrolled screech when the creature skittered across the ceiling, heading in her direction.


    Hoping to scare it away, she screamed, ¡°Get back. Get away from me.¡± Lara wasn¡¯t in any condition to make a run for the door, and escaping the room meant walking under the glowing spider.


    Like that was going to happen.


    Every time she shouted, the spider grew increasingly confused. It stopped for a few, short seconds before advancing, zigzagging forward.


    When the spider loomed above her, panic overrode her fear and she ducked her head, stumbling for the door. Glancing over her right shoulder, she saw the spider crawl its way almost to the floor. Once in the hallway, Lara could lock the glowing creature inside with her safe on the other side, and she hurried faster. She turned around in time to smash her face against a white, furry wall blocking the exit.


    With another shriek, she bounced off the newest intruder and landed in an undignified sprawl on the ground. She swallowed yet another scream when her eyes fell upon the single largest feline she had ever seen outside of photos. Its mouth opened and its lips stretched back in a silent snarl, showing her an impressive number of gleaming teeth. She gasped in incomprehension. The sheer shock at the beast¡¯s size left her frozen for several long seconds.


    Remembering the spider, Lara rolled over, her hand clutching the short sword. She scanned the room for the arachnid. A second passed before a slight movement by her legs not three feet away made her screech again. The spider jumped and scuttled closer. Whimpering, she held the sword in a stabbing position, ready to skewer the disgusting thing if it took one step closer. She was trapped.


    A low growl from the cat sent the spider scuttling for the safety of the walls. Her eyes bounced back and forth between the feline and the spider. She followed the glowing arachnid¡¯s progress until it stopped behind an old tapestry. The creature was so large its legs were in full view.


    Lara slid back until she hit the wall adjacent to the spider and the cat, keeping them both in her line of sight. Trembling from trepidation and adrenaline, she eyed the cat. She was gonna die, she knew it. The creature sat down and watched her in return, intelligence gleaming in its golden gaze.


    Latching onto the tattered remains of her courage, she swung the sword toward the cat. ¡°Now, what the hell do you want?¡±


    The cat didn¡¯t move a muscle; its eyes riveted on her. The sleek muscles beneath its coat showed the raw power of the animal. Her arm began to tire, and her weapon wavered in the air, and this all happened while her arm shook like a leaf. A deep laugh resonated through the room.


    Hefting the weapon higher, Lara wildly searched the room. Her heart pounding, she cried out, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself.¡± The sound cut off, almost as if the person behind the laugh was startled.


    Without turning her head away from the cat, she slid her eyes over to check the spider¡¯s location. It hadn¡¯t moved an inch.


    A disembodied, male voice spoke, So, you do hear me. Interesting. There was a slight pause, and then the voice continued, How did you come to be down here, Pyranni?


    As he spoke, the voice sent an uncontrolled shiver down her spine. Even though it held an edge of suspicion and wariness, to her ears the deep, male voice sounded of music, beautiful music from faraway places. It beckoned to her as the sound blew gently through her mind.

 Chapter 9: A Confusing Introduction

    Telling herself not to freak out¡ªokay, not to turn into more of a babbling mess, Lara continued searching for the voice¡¯s source. Hiding the depth of her terror, Lara sent a silent plea¡ªa prayer¡ªto the voice. Where are you? Show yourself. Please.


    The cat jerked his head back like he¡¯d been struck. She would have missed it if she hadn¡¯t been looking straight at it. The animal shook its head as if dislodging a troublesome insect from its ear. Then, with unnerving intensity, the large feline gazed at Lara with what she could only describe as avid interest. From what she could determine, he was the size of a panther but looked like a Bengal Tiger and was completely white.


    She raised her sword again despite her aching shoulder muscles. Feeling ridiculous at the absurdity of her chances of surviving an attack, she threatened the animal with the blade. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me like I¡¯m food. Never in a million years. I¡¯ll kill you before you get one taste of me.¡±


    She waved the blade around in the air in acknowledgement of the male voice and demanded, ¡°And you. Whoever you are, come out of hiding. Right now.¡±


    A deep rumbling sound hit her, sending her body rocking back against the wall. It took her a moment to realize the sound was the cat purring. She felt safe and secure.


    Which was ridiculous, crazy. She shook her head to clear it. The panther could easily kill her with a single swipe of its claws. And she couldn¡¯t forget the monstrous, glowing spider. She was sure it waited for the most opportune moment to strike.


    Lara found herself on the floor with her back flat against the wall. She swallowed. Somehow her body had moved without her consent. The tip of her sword lowered to the ground, the position making it difficult to retain her grip.


    Suspicious, she glared at the feline. Its purring had caused her to lose track of time. It now sprawled on the ground, looking at her with half-lidded eyes. She called herself ten ways a fool for dropping her guard.


    After a moment of staring at each other, she heard the voice again, almost as if he was speaking under his breath. Even more interesting. More gently and more pronounced, the voice said, My Lady, the voice you are hearing is me.


    Total incomprehension must have shown on her face. Allow me to specify, I am the paka you have threatened to kill with your short sword.


    Not believing her ears, she sputtered, ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, cats can¡¯t talk.¡± When she heard the deep laughter, her disbelief morphed into anger despite her precarious situation. She glared at the cat and gritted her teeth. ¡°They don¡¯t.¡±


    The cat¡¯s mouth was open, teeth gleaming, and its sides were shaking. It was rather disconcerting seeing a large feline laugh. She almost didn¡¯t understand his next words between his chuckles. Hmmm¡­You have already reconciled that I am the source of the voice even as you deny the truth of my words. The caress of his words spoken within her head caused another unusual sensation to fly down her spine.


    His words made her blush, and she lost her momentary anger. It was strange. She should be terrified of the cat, yet she wasn¡¯t. If anything, she felt a total lack of animosity from him. It was altogether possible it laid in wait for her guard to drop, but that level of trickery didn¡¯t fit the voice breathing through her mind with gentleness and laughter. She shrugged because, in reality, she couldn¡¯t leave the room with him blocking the exit.


    Out loud she muttered in a voice in something akin to awe, ¡°How is any of this possible? Speaking to a panther, or whatever you are, is not something even in my wildest dreams I would do.¡±


    In a displeased voice, he corrected her, I do not know of this Panther you speak of. When he said panther, he flicked his tail in tangent with the disgust evident at the word. But I am one of the Paka.


    ¡°A Paka?¡± Lara repeated, doubt lacing the word.


    He inclined his head. Yes, my Lady.


    A short laugh burst from her. ¡°I am no lady. Not how you speak of one anyway.¡±


    The paka did not respond to her comment right away, but first licked his paw. After it was cleaned to his liking, he replied, You are. But I will explain all in due time. My Lady, you can release the sword. On my honor, I will not attack you, and the ult certainly will harm you not.


    An ult? Oh, the ult was the glowing spider intent on attacking her earlier. The creature still hadn¡¯t moved from behind its flimsy shield. She asked, ¡°How do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    The paka placed his head down on his forepaws. She had to admit, he did look the picture of utter innocence when he sent kitten eyes her direction. You can hear my voice and feel the truth of my words. If it pleases you, tell me, what did you feel when I made my promise?


    She hesitated, feeling a bit gullible at her admission, ¡°Safe.¡±


    The paka gave a loud purr at her admission, the room echoing with the sound. In her head, she felt his acceptance. She was in an odd situation¡ªcaught between a humongous spider and an even larger paka. Her world had tilted on its axis in a matter of an hour, maybe less. But keeping her vigilance against the two animals was difficult in the face of the rhythmic purring tingling her senses.


    His next question brought her out of her reverie. My Lady, what are you called?


    Her name was the least of her concerns, so she gave it with a shrug. ¡°Lara Conners.¡±


    Lifting his head, he dipped his head in a bow and said, Lara Conners, my name is Chion of the city of Malkese.


    Chion¡¯s courtly manners, the only thing she could think to call them, were wooing her, making her feel pleased yet an easy mark at the same time.


    My Lady, of what house are you from?


    Now, only if she could meet a guy with these kinds of manners. Uncertain as to whether she should correct him again about the designation much less ¡®my lady¡¯ so soon after the last attempt, she dismissed it for the time being and focused on the confusing question. ¡°House? What do you mean, house?¡±


    Showing the first sign of impatience, he said, Yes, you are obviously high born and thus from a Pyranni house.


    With growing confusion, she asked, ¡°What in the world is a Pyranni house?¡±


    Chion, looking as if he was tired of playing games, snapped, Lara Conners, although I am a Paka and am in beast form as you believe, that does not make me unknowledgeable about the Pyranni.


    She understood then that the Pyrannis were something like rivals, or perhaps enemies. With that knowledge, though, she still had no clue what or who the Pyrannis were. She was frankly tired of being lost and confused. She took offense at his insinuation she was a liar. She sneered, ¡°Good thing one of us does. Maybe you, the almighty beast, would like to share what knowledge you have.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Her words took Chion by surprise, and she felt his sudden thoughtfulness. Stillness crept into his feline body, giving her the time to rein in her temper. He blinked his eyes while he contemplated her words. He tilted his head. My Lady, if you are not from Pyran, then where do you come from and how have you arrived here?


    Lara glared for a moment longer, but then she subsided and met him halfway. ¡°Whatever a Pyranni is, you have the wrong person. I¡¯m an American. From Dallas, Texas to be exact.¡± She heaved a sigh, her shoulders drooping in resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea how I got here.¡±


    The only response she received from Chion was a flick of his right ear. Instead of asking for more information along the same vein, he remarked, I am only of the Paka, but your attire is unsuitable for a full-grown woman.


    She looked down at herself. Although the t-shirt and pair of shorts were old, they covered all the important parts. Irritated all over again, she responded, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with what I¡¯m wearing. Even if my clothes didn¡¯t decently cover me, how was I supposed to know I¡¯d meet someone. I lie down one moment an¡ª¡±


    She clamped her mouth shut and stared wide-eyed at Chion. For a reason she could not understand, the paka provoked in her a desire to lose her natural reticence. Somehow, his voice soothed and riled her like no one else had ever accomplished. Her family and friends all thought her the most even-tempered person they knew. Here with Chion, her emotions acted like a mood ring, fluctuating for no reason. Although she didn¡¯t understand the significance, she did recognize something momentous was occurring.


    Lara felt more alive than ever before. She was speaking to an animal. Actually spoke to an animal! She realized with a jerk she hadn¡¯t answered his unspoken question, and the silence had gained weight while she debated with herself.


    Instead of waiting for her explanation, Chion crossed to where the ult hid near the top of the tapestry. Chion glanced back at her, his tongue swiped across his teeth, and then he batted his right paw against the cloth. After several swipes, the ult became dislodged and skittered and slid down the wall. The paka jumped up and clasped the ult between his two front feet. The spider¡¯s legs grappled for a toehold, trying to escape its predator.


    Possessed by a sudden surge of pity, she clambered to her feet and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Nervous but determined, Lara limped her way over to the other side of the room.


    Chion held the creature between his claws, waiting for her to approach. When she stopped, Chion swiped the ult unconscious with his foot and with fluid grace turned to look at her.


    He weighed her with his eyes. Interesting. You are still wary of me but nevertheless came to its defense. His purr radiated through her mind as well as the room. Even more interesting is that I gave you a chance to escape and you did not take it.


    She stared at him in dismay. He was both right, yet not. Lara knew she couldn¡¯t travel anywhere with her feet so raw and painful. Chion would have easily stopped her. ¡°I really don¡¯t like how you say that word.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t respond, Lara¡¯s anxiety filtered in again, spiking when he tested the air. She watched him weave his head around, sniffing the air like a bloodhound. Scenarios played through her mind with the different ways he could kill her. Unexpectedly, his tail twitched twice, and she vaulted backward and froze.


    He didn¡¯t move from where he stood except for a flicker of his right ear. Studying her from the top of her head to her feet, his eyes zeroed in on her bandages.


    Your feet are bleeding.


    Blood seeped through the bandages, and her feet decided it was time for the pain to hit. The soles of her feet throbbed like they were on fire. She looked back up at Chion with a grimace. Feeling his concern for her well-being, tears welled and threatened to spill down her face. She admitted, ¡°I can barely walk.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with worry and strangely a hint of pride. Your feet are badly wounded, yet you were willing to fight off the ult and myself? My Lady, you have much courage.


    Lara sank to the floor, no longer able to withstand the brunt of the pain. She flinched when he drifted closer for a better look. An emotion flickered across his feline face, one Lara couldn¡¯t interpret.


    Lara winced again as she bent her right leg to undo the strap. She couldn¡¯t stop the hiss that escaped. She unwrapped her right foot, needing to see the extent of the damage. Edging closer, Chion¡¯s gaze showed only curiosity.


    Lara blanched as she tried to pull her toes back. Rather than cause herself more pain, she twisted her leg into an awkward angle to better examine the cuts. Yeah, it was what she expected. The larger cuts had reopened and bled freely. The smaller cuts didn¡¯t so much bleed as seep.


    Chion¡¯s swift intake of air made her lift her gaze from her task. He stared at her foot in deep consideration. It is as you said. My Lady, you cannot walk anywhere in this condition. If the left foot is the same as the right, it is a wonder you can even stand. His voice held genuine concern. She thought for a second it was a trick, but then she realized there was no point. She was in no condition to fight him.


    When she began unwrapping the other foot, he took command of the situation. Water is needed to cleanse the wounds. I will bring the water to you. Once I return, you will tell me how this injury came to pass.


    ¡°I will?¡±


    Hearing her sarcasm, he paused in his retreat for the door. I apologize. I am curious as to how this injury occurred. My intention is not to command your obedience, but I do not spend much time with people¡ªhuman or paka.


    Taken aback by his apology, Lara blinked. From the hallway, Chion stopped and asked, Will I find you here when I return?


    She didn¡¯t hesitate before replying with full honesty, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I promise that if I am gone, it is not from a desire to escape you.¡± He flicked his ears and tail in understanding and walked out of sight.


    Lara elevated her feet on the chair to reduce the bleeding. Every few minutes she checked where the ult lay unmoving. Lara was thankful; she was in no mood to fight the creature off. Exhaustion hit her all at once, and her eyes closed of their own accord. Before she fell asleep, she searched blindly for the sword and drew it closer to her body.


    Hearing her name through a thick fog of sleep, she opened her eyes to find Chion sitting a few yards away. He carefully carried a bucket of water over to her, placing it close to her feet. Although the action should have looked comical, he managed the task with dignity.


    Grateful, Lara said, ¡°Thank you for bringing the water.¡±


    Sitting back on his haunches, he gave her an inscrutable look. You are welcome, My Lady.


    As she put her right foot into the water to cleanse the blood off, Chion flicked his tail. When she glanced up at him, she heard his voice in her mind. I have decided to explain how I found you.


    Pausing in her ministrations, she frowned. Lara had forgotten the sensations his voice evoked within her body.


    No one, besides myself, has been in these deserted tunnels in several generations. I came upon your scent yesterday in a corridor but lost you in this room. Focused on her feet, she missed his questioning look. I first believed you were a Pyranni spy, and you had lost your way underground. However, I could not comprehend how I had lost your scent. When I heard your scream, I was tracking you two passageways over. He paused and said, You were not what I expected to see.


    ¡°What were you expecting?¡±


    Chion settled himself on his side with his head in an upright position. He had a beautiful coat. Unmarred by any other color, he was a white, shining beacon in the room. I knew by your scent the person I was tracking was a woman. I, however, expected one of the yellow-haired Pyranni.


    From the battle she witnessed a couple nights ago, Lara put some of the pieces of the puzzle together. The Pyrannis were the blond-haired warriors who lost the battle. She remembered the cat that escorted her to the cage. If that paka had been the one to cross her path, she¡¯d be dead. She asked in curiosity, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    For a long moment, the only sound in the room was the splash of water that dripped from her foot into the bucket. It depends on you, My Lady. Although you have told me your name, I do not yet know who you are and what you are doing here. His voice was a pleasant rumble in her head.


    Lara sighed, knowing she had to give some explanation. The problem was she understood nothing of what was happening to her. Unable to explain her own circumstances to herself, she found it difficult to find the words to describe her situation to Chion. She lifted her left foot out of the water and examined her feet. A tight, satisfied smile touched her lips, and she ran her fingers down the tops of her feet.


    She turned her head to look at Chion and realized she was looking at her window blinds. She glanced at the time and sighed. She had thirty minutes to get to class. Pain tore through her feet and up her legs when she placed them on the floor. With a sense of foreboding, she tore the sheet off her body. Her feet now resembled her injuries from the dream. The dream was mutating into reality. What was happening to her?

 Chapter 10: Hunting a Spy

    Skye trudged his way back to his new barracks. After a mere two days of intense training with the other warriors, he was more bruised and sorer than in all his years of training combined. He¡¯d been shocked to learn eight of the newly graduated trainees, including his three friends had joined the veteran warriors under the command of Talon Greywind. The man, a legend in his own right, struck awe in the hearts of the new recruits. They had met him the day before for the first time after years of hearing about his exploits in battle. With a ragged scar from his left temple to the bottom of his cheekbone, Talon was as memorable physically as he was for being a fierce warrior, implacable in the midst of battle.


    Belying his battle prowess, he was a composed, careful man. But for all his skills, he was renown for his honor and loyalty to the men under his command and his cousin, Ragnar Greywind, the King of Pyran. As such, the warriors under his command accorded Talon the respect he deserved.


    The men in the battalion were also known for their skills as seasoned warriors. The addition of eight new recruits to the number of men already part of Talon¡¯s command was surprising. In the past fresh recruits were never selected for Talon¡¯s troop. Skye¡¯s instinct told him a plan was in motion. He knew the eight selected for Talon¡¯s troop were the best recruits with weaponry, fighting tactics, and stealth seen in recent years. As he entered the building, he thought back to yesterday.


    Their first day under Talon¡¯s command was grinding torture. The veterans¡¯ resentment to the intrusion of untested men into their ranks manifested through their blatant attempts to injure them during practice. Though he understood, Skye spent the day continually proving his skills to his new battlemates. As dawn approached, Talon first ran them through their paces, forcing his men to push themselves to their breaking point. At mid-morning, Talon¡¯s second in command, Errak, then assumed command. Skye was paired with a man a few inches shorter but with a more muscular physique. Larec outlined the circle for the match, needlessly stating the rules for tabulating points.


    When Errak gave the command, Skye and Larec came together with a clash of steel and quickly sprang apart, each testing the other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. When Larec saw Skye smile, he sprang forward in an attack. Larec swept his sword in an arc as he slid closer, hitting like a snake striking its prey in an effort to loosen Skye¡¯s hold on his weapon. Skye managed to twist his arm out of his opponent¡¯s sword range.


    Larec¡¯s eyes narrowed at his maneuver, becoming more guarded and more strategic in his next attack. Hoping to throw his opponent off by using a novice mistake, Skye shifted his weight to his other foot, pretending he was no longer centered. Larec took the bait, bringing his sword up, aiming straight for Skye¡¯s heart.


    Though Skye expected the move, Larec¡¯s quick reflexes almost bypassed Skye¡¯s defensive block. Larec struck with a speed he¡¯d never seen before. Yet again, Skye twisted to the left, missing the blade to his heart by a hair¡¯s length, and brought the flat of his sword around to slap Larec¡¯s shoulder.


    At the score, they broke apart, breathing heavily.


    As soon as Larec nodded his head, Skye struck, sliding forward on nimble feet. Larec blocked the move, swinging his sword in the opposite direction. Grinning wildly, Skye modified the upward strike, sweeping his sword around his opponent¡¯s at the same time he stepped forward with his left foot. The maneuver placed him so close to Larec he smelled their morning meal on his opponent¡¯s breath. It also put Skye at a disadvantage, but he¡¯d always been a risk-taker while sparring. The other man brought his sword in a ringing block of steel against steel and danced away.


    Only Larec didn¡¯t. Instead, he completed a full turn, bringing his sword around in an offensive strike. Blocking the attack almost a hairsbreadth too late, Skye slid back on his feet to regroup. Without waiting for Larec to do the same, he went on the offensive for a counterattack. After neither scored a hit, they broke apart again.


    When Errak came into the ring, Skye glanced around, bemused by the audience. Errak said without preamble, ¡°What do you think, Larec?¡±


    Larec snorted and said in a loud, gruff voice, ¡°I think I¡¯ve found myself a sparring partner.¡± With that pronouncement, Larec stepped forward with his arm extended toward Skye. Once they were clasped forearm to forearm, Larec grinned at him and said, ¡°Welcome to Talon¡¯s Company.¡± Some of the older men clapped him on the back, surprising him with their sudden change in attitude.


    At the time, he¡¯d been ignorant of the significance of sparring against Larec. Only later did he learn that Larec was a master swordsman, bested only by Talon himself. Dane shared later that night that bets were taken after his first score. He¡¯d also learned Larec had requested Skye brought under Talon¡¯s command after observing him during a training session last year.


    Two days later, Skye still could not believe his good fortune. After trudging up the stairs, Skye reached his room, now slightly larger than his old one. The size was not what he coveted the most. It was the bath in the corner. Although the water took several trips to the kitchens, the privacy afforded him the necessary time to soak after the day¡¯s harsh training regimen.


    He cleaned his armor and weapons, grabbed the water buckets, and then traversed his way down to the kitchens. Directions to the kitchens required only an ear for the cacophony of noise resulting from the constant bustling activity. The kitchens, he¡¯d learned, were open at all hours of the day and night for the soldiers. Day and night shift rotations required the availability of food and drink for the guards. Entering into one of the large rooms, he wove around the workers to the cauldron holding the hot water. On his way out, he nodded his head toward the head cook. Waving him off, the large woman never hesitated in her string of orders to her staff.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Filling the tub took several trips. He shrugged off his clothes with movements stiff from overworked muscles. Once his body was immersed in the tub, a relieved moan filled the otherwise silent room.


    After his match with Larec, the other seven recruits were taken through their paces, sparring with someone in the troop with expertise in similar weapons. Although each trainee was required to competently learn every weapon for their repertoire, each individual cultivated their skill in a particular weapon in the last two years of training. Timosy, along with Skye, had chosen swords and knives. Thanel favored the double-bladed axe as well as the throwing axe while Dane preferred the crossbow and the long-range bow.


    Meeting the expectations of Talon and his men was on everyone¡¯s minds. No one, least of all Skye, wanted to leave Talon¡¯s Company, losing his chance to fight under the hero¡¯s command. Skye ducked his head under the water, holding his breath for several long heartbeats. Coming up, he shook the water from his eyes, spraying drops across the width of the room.


    Skye turned his thoughts to the Kurite woman they¡¯d lost at the wall two nights before. If he could unravel the puzzle of her escape, he could finally sleep. He sifted through what he knew, eager for the missing thread to present itself.


    God¡¯s teeth, but it was frustrating. By the time he exhaled in irritation, the water had long since cooled. He stood up and grabbed the towel hanging on the wall. Roughly drying off after stepping out of the tub, Skye finger combed his hair, untangling the worst of the knots. He swept his hair back, tying it with a piece of leather, where it would stay off his face. Brows drawn down into a straight line, Skye considered divulging his plan to his battlemates. Throwing on a pair of trousers and a shirt¡ªboth dark colors, he slid his boots on and strapped several knives to his arms. Walking out, he decided against telling them. Let them rest in their rooms tonight.


    He hesitated at the door, not knowing which way to go. Skye debated eating first before checking on the wall, but his need to know led to the left toward the exit into the courtyard closest to the outer city walls. He¡¯d have time enough to eat once he returned.


    It was a short, half-mile walk to the wall. Skye glanced at the wall to find any disturbance of dirt that might expose a hidden door or cracks. Not seeing any signs, he turned his head to check whether he was positioned exactly where the Kurite disappeared. The street where he stood two nights before was directly behind him. Skye pivoted back around and frowned.


    He was missing something. He released a slow breath and pushed his irritation away. This puzzle required logic not impatience. He slid in next to the wall to study whether any rocks jutted farther from the wall than any of the others.


    There.


    Clicking his tongue at the find, Skye drifted his hands over the rock protrusion. He stepped back and balanced on the balls of his feet. And then it hit him. The rock may not be the mechanism to open the doorway but rather a part of the doorway, itself.


    With renewed determination, he skimmed his hands along the surrounding rocks. Detecting a groove, Skye grinned with fierce triumph. The groove led him back to the rock where he tapped two of his fingers. The doorway had something to do with that rock. He knew it. He put one muscled shoulder on the section in question and pushed with all his strength against the rock, grunting from the exertion.


    Nothing happened.


    Muttering an oath under his breath, he turned his head and inspected the wall for any other irregularities. As he heaved himself off the wall, using more power than necessary, he heard a quiet click. Skye leapt back and looked at where he¡¯d placed his right hand. He gave a low whistle of admiration. It was not the rock but the area surrounding it. Deviously designed.


    Placing more weight on the wall silently opened a small passageway¡ªbeneath his feet. Startled, he jumped back from the thin gap and studied the trapdoor. A wooden trapdoor had been crafted with the appearance of rocks.


    A quick search for anyone in the vicinity found him alone. Skye squatted down and pushed against the trapdoor to open it further, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    He surveyed the wall as he rose again to his full height. Skye¡¯s eyes caught a slight groove around the stones encircling the raised rock. The rocks he¡¯d pushed were more indented than before. Placing both hands around the middle one, Skye exerted steady pressure. The door slid open on silent hinges, revealing a large, black, underground entryway. Leaning over the opening, he barely detected a staircase leading down.


    Now, how did he close the trapdoor from this side? He contemplated the wall again. On a hunch, he pushed against the jutting rock and watched in fascination as the trapdoor slid shut. Hunting down a torch, he thought through the possibilities. Perhaps the Kurites did not use magic. The use of these clever contraptions would make anyone falsely believe the Kurites wielded magic.


    With torch in hand, Skye reopened the trapdoor, but hesitated before going down the stairs. His friends should hear and see for themselves what he¡¯d discovered. But as he stared down into the darkness, anticipation fueled his first step down into the tunnel. He¡¯d explore the immediate area around the staircase before returning to the barracks for the night.


    Keeping the torch steady in front of him, he glanced at the dirt floor and walls. At first blush, the tunnel looked as if it could collapse at any moment. But upon closer inspection, he realized the walls were made of mud bricks to keep the dirt from pouring into the passageway. As tall as he was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel claustrophobic. With every step he took, Skye felt the ceiling brush the top of his head. Shrugging aside the feeling, Skye strode deeper into the tunnel.


    Skye soon came across an intersection that twisted into five different directions. The design was obviously meant to throw off intruders without a map of the system. With a short internal debate, mindful of the torch¡¯s shrinking length, he took the far-right tunnel. After coming across two more intersections within an indeterminate amount of time, Skye grew aware of the full extent of the underground system. This was no small endeavor.


    Tunnels and intersections crisscrossed each other, making him fear disorientation. Information regarding the underground system must be shared with not only his battlemates but his commander as well. Their enemy had a means of entering and exiting Gharra without their knowledge. Bypassing their walls was a critical vulnerability to the security of their city¡ªperhaps to the entire kingdom.


    A faint whisper of cloth against cloth had Skye spinning around. Shielding the light from his eyes with his right hand, he saw two pairs of golden eyes before he was knocked unconscious.

 Chapter 11: Kurites

    Skye swore a smithy hammered on the inside of his skull. He rested his head without moving for a moment, the pounding subsided enough to process the heated debate several paces away. From the lilt of their voices, the three were Kurites. Kurites had snuck up on him without giving away their presence. He cursed himself for his stupidity. He moved his head to the side and spent the next few breaths regretting the action. As the pain knifed through his head, the conversation continued close by.


    ¡°We should not take him with us,¡± a rumbling baritone voice said.


    ¡°Neal, it is not as if we have a choice.¡± This was said by a woman¡¯s no-nonsense voice.


    ¡°I did not say we had a choice, only that he will slow us down. We need to report back immediately.¡±


    ¡°He may be of some use to us, although he will cause us to travel the long way to base camp. We need to take the information back to Jaure quickly so that the spies can watch for the invaders.¡± This was softly spoken by a deep, male voice. Both the man and woman assented to the voice¡¯s reasoning. He continued, ¡°Nyah has taken his knives. As long as we keep to the tunnels and then cross the Gais at night, the young Pyranni will be unable to locate the city on his own or make his way back to Gharra if he escapes. Besides, he may have information we can use.¡±


    The woman gave an inelegant snort of disbelief at the mention of his possible escape. ¡°He is only a new recruit by the looks of him. He has not seen any battles. We can easily subdue him if he tries anything.¡±


    Skye cracked his eyes open only to see nothing. It was pitch black in the tunnel. His kidnappers had long since put out his torch. When he moved his hands, they met resistance by a piece of rough rope. Although he could not bring his hands up to feel the back of his head, he felt the caked blood in his hair.


    A slight movement by one of the Kurites permitted Skye to see a pair of gold eyes trained on him.


    ¡°Hm, it seems the young one has finally joined us. Now that he is awake, there will be no more unnecessary conversation,¡± commanded the soft-spoken male. Skye took this to indicate the male was the designated leader of the group.


    Another pair of gold eyes glided his way and squatted down next to him. When she spoke, he almost jumped. Skye hadn¡¯t expected the woman allowed anywhere near him. By way of greeting, she said, ¡°You are the same Pyranni who tried to track me the other night. Because you have located the secret passageway and have seen us, we cannot allow you to go back to the city. You¡¯re going with us instead.¡±


    When he stayed silent, the woman identified as Nyah continued, her voice becoming stern and implacable, ¡°I did not hit you too hard on the head, so you should be able to keep up with us. I will suffer no resistance from you.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Suddenly, Skye was left in the dark. In reaction, he blinked several times before realizing the woman had turned her head toward the other two Kurites.


    ¡°Are you ready to leave? I will watch him with Neal scouting ahead, while you, My Lord, watch our back trail.¡±


    It took him a couple attempts for any words to come out. When they did, Skye¡¯s voice grated like gravel. ¡°People will come after me. I am not in these tunnels alone.¡±


    From the way the woman¡¯s gold eyes changed shape, he knew she smirked in response to his threat. ¡°Pyranni, you have been unconscious for five hours, and we have heard no signs of pursuit.¡±


    Learning he¡¯d been unconscious for so long because of a woman was disconcerting. He had never met a woman with the upper-body strength to knock someone his size unconscious.


    God¡¯s blood!


    Skye cursed himself again for his foolishness in searching the tunnels alone. Not wanting to feel at such a disadvantage against a woman, he attempted sitting up. The woman put a muscled arm under him to help him. He inwardly shuddered at the thought of traveling through the tunnels for any length of time. As it was, Skye already felt like a caged animal. But he would not give them the satisfaction of seeing his discomfort. Although he was blind, his captors were not.


    He felt the woman¡¯s firm grip on his legs and felt a sawing motion against the ropes tying his feet together. As the last of the rope gave, Skye felt the blood rushing down to his feet. He heard the knife whisper as it slid into its sheath hidden somewhere on the woman¡¯s body.


    Nyah said, ¡°I will keep your hands tied except for when we stop for the night.¡± Leaving him in darkness again, she turned her head and asked the others, ¡°Are we ready to leave?¡±


    With their assent, she pulled him up and roughly steadied him while he regained his balance. Then she demanded with a push, ¡°Move.¡±


    Looking ahead in the direction Nyah shoved him, he blinked. There was no light to show him what direction he faced. He could not see anything, even when he held his hands in front of his face. Again, the woman shoved him, and he took a stumbling step forward into the unrelenting dark.


    Shuffling forward, Skye waved his hands in front of him. After only a few steps, Nyah hissed behind him. When he stopped and turned in her direction, he blinked in surprise at seeing her gold eyes so close. Skye never heard her move. Muttering to herself, she said, ¡°The Goddess save us. Pyranni eyes are useless. It¡¯s no wonder we defeat you underground.¡±


    Although he kept his face shuttered, Skye was forced to agree with his captor. The utter lack of light was the one way his captors could keep him under control. Although they may not realize he would fight given the chance, he could not fight them blind. Within the short time he¡¯d been awake, his eyes already felt the strain.


    Looking at her glowing eyes helped him locate the woman and better understand her actions. Her eyes looked down in the direction of his hands. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t jump when she grabbed the rope binding his hands and looped another rope through it.


    With a tug, she grunted her satisfaction at her makeshift leash. ¡°You will follow me this way. We have much time to recover.¡±


    He almost laughed aloud. She thought he would meekly take his captivity? He was going to make it next to impossible for them to hurry to their destination. Not a difficult task considering he was walking blind. He could only hope his friends would be able to deduce what happened tonight.

 Chapter 12: Walking Blind

    After a hundred yards of following the pull on his hands, Skye had to admit he was able to walk without fear of smashing his face into the wall, though he stumbled when his feet met uneven ground.


    Closing his eyes took away some of the headache, and he realized his other senses sharpened when he no longer focused on his loss of sight. He could smell the woman walking in front of him from time to time. She smelled of a combination of clean earth and some, unknown herb. She made no noise except for the occasional rub of cloth as she walked.


    His thoughts flew as they traveled away from Gharra. Scenarios for escaping were quickly discarded for the sheer fact the dark tunnels were more an enemy to his survival than his current captors. He knew the longer they walked the more lost he became. According to what he overheard his captors were keeping him alive for information he didn¡¯t possess. The Kurites had no need for a torch, so they wouldn¡¯t carry the necessary tools for lighting one. It would take sheer luck to find a way out of the tunnels.


    By the Goddess, Skye had been captured like a newborn baby and was now being pulled by a female like a koti. His abilities as a warrior and a sword fighter were useless in his current predicament. What Skye needed was Dane¡¯s talent for thinking his way out of any situation. His friend would have already escaped.


    After endless stumbles and missteps, Nyah called for a stop. When the noble and Neal joined the group, Neal commented to his companions, ¡°Two more days at that speed and we will reach the Gais Desert.¡±


    Once Skye was penned down by a stake driven into the tunnel floor, the three Kurites ignored while they set up camp. Neal called over to him, ¡°We¡¯ll untie you once we are settled for the evening.¡± Unable to see anything else, he watched their glowing eyes while tugging ineffectually on the rope. After several minutes of pulling, he knew it was hopeless.


    Skye noticed Neal made more noise than the other two Kurites, and he smelled strongly of the ocean. The docks were always a good place to gather information about the political changes taking place in other kingdoms. The rumors had caused more than a few higher nobles to tighten their trading routes and transport goods.


    He had not paid the rumors much attention as the war with the Kurites held a higher priority for the trainees and warriors. Merchants didn¡¯t travel overseas; instead, they paid mercenaries to attend the cargo ships.


    He was jerked out of his thoughts when something soft landed in his hands. His eyes widened in surprised. Interesting. His captors planned on feeding him. He tasted jerky when he took a tentative bite of the foodstuff. With his mouth full, his stomach¡¯s fierce growl reminded him he hadn¡¯t eaten anything in more than a day. He devoured the small meal without an issue. Munching on the last bit of jerky, he watched as a pair of eyes approached. A half-full cup was shoved into his hands at the same time the woman said, ¡°Drink this.¡±


    After she took the empty cup, he shifted his torso around, searching for a more comfortable position against the wall. Straightening his legs out in front of him, he realized his headache had lessened to a dull ache and he was no longer stiff. He turned his head toward his captors¡¯ camp and closed his eyes.


    Listening to their movements, Skye found the noble made no noise, not even a whisper of cloth. He also realized the noble never came close to him and had not spoken since he woke.


    His attention wandered for a while until Neal said, ¡°We should move on in a couple of hours. Cai has been on his own for the past week. I don¡¯t like to leave him alone more than necessary.¡±


    He detected a strange slapping sound, and the source was quickly explained as a slap on Neal¡¯s back when Nyah spoke. ¡°I understand. I would never leave Chazo without reason. But we all agreed Cai should stay behind. Someone needed to guard the tunnel from Pyranni scouts. Do not worry. Cai is more than capable of taking care of himself.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I still dislike leaving him without anyone to guard his back.¡±


    ¡°Let us rest for a few hours, and then we¡¯ll meet up with him, if only to keep him out of trouble.¡±


    The nobleman snorted.


    ¡°Who wants to stand guard for this stop,¡± the woman asked. Although Skye did not hear a response, Nyah replied, ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    The woman came over and said, ¡°If you try anything, he will not hesitate to kill you. However, I promised I¡¯d untie you when we stopped to rest. Don¡¯t make me regret keeping my promise.¡±


    After she unfastened his hands, Nyah returned to their small camp. He rubbed his wrists and listened as Nyah and Neal settled into their blankets. Not too long later, a soft snore escaped Neal.


    When Skye looked toward the third person, an unnerving pair of eyes stared back at him, watching him intently. The eyes never blinked. A small, internal shiver went through him at the inhuman stare. He knew escape was not an option with the noble standing guard. Skye turned his back to his three captors and relaxed on his side. Patience. He needed to bide his time for his chance to escape. The Gais Desert would be soon enough.


    When he heard the others pulling up camp, Skye sat up and pressed his fingertips to the back of his head. His head barely twinged after sleeping a few hours. Skye was stretching his legs when Nyah strode over to tie his hands.


    Over the next two days, the never-ending dark forced him to rely on his other senses. Learning to read things through his other senses taught him the benefit of training his battle awareness to a new level. He used those senses to learn more about his captors, knowing their strengths and weaknesses would assist him during his escape. But the information he learned confused him. It contradicted a large portion of what Skye knew of Kurites. If they were not intentionally giving him false information, the majority of what he knew was incorrect.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The realization was staggering.


    He never saw the giant cats that were said to follow the golden-eyed Kurites. These Kurites also didn¡¯t use or mention magic. One of the historic texts he translated spoke of Kurites using evil magic against their enemies. He¡¯d formed two possible explanations for the discrepancy. The first was the Kurites used magic, but his captors carefully chose their words while in his presence. But this explanation made no sense. In their eyes, he was entirely at their mercy. As soon as the Kurites retrieved the information he had, they¡¯d kill him. Another possibility, and one far more unsettling, was that the texts were wrong. He firmly disregarded the thoughts this explanation provoked.


    The Kurite heathens made frequent references to the God and Goddess, using similar phrases as the Pyrannis. Their mention of the God and Goddess was troublesome. His beliefs warred with their common-day usage of his religion.


    Restlessness filled him by the end of the second day. His eyes constantly seeking some source of light with every breath he took. By the third, claustrophobia had fully set in. When the nobleman and Neal joined them later that day, Skye realized for the first time the location of the noble¡¯s eyes was positioned lower to the ground. His voice had not given Skye the notion the noble was young, so was he short?


    The sound of a sliding door rumbled to the right. After spending three long days without benefit of sunlight or candlelight, his eyes flinched at the unexpected light. The two moons were incredibly bright as they shined through the thin slit of a trapdoor. His eyes adjusted and they landed on three steps leading to the ground above. Nyah moved up behind him and pushed him. He felt like a moth drawn to a flame with every step forward. But his enthusiasm stopped short when he came face to face with a large, black cat. It sat blocking the exit.


    He had almost talked himself into believing the cats were a legend used by the veteran warriors to cow the new trainees. As he stood in shock at seeing a great cat for the first time, the animal sneezed in disgust and stepped back, letting him climb the last step into the open.


    ¡°Cai! It is good to see you. Have you been well?¡± shouted Neal. Hearing Neal¡¯s enthusiastic greeting behind him, Skye skirted to the side before he was shoved. Neal scratched the cat behind its ears with both hands, and it purred in contentment. The creature was large enough to almost bowl Neal over when it rubbed its entire length across his legs. Neal said with a laugh, ¡°You, my friend, have not learned any manners this week.¡±


    Skye stepped back in deep-seated aversion and some fear, only to run into another large cat sitting on its haunches. The animal lifted its front, right paw and licked the claws in an obvious display of aggression. Nyah smiled at Neal and Cai greeting each other as she came up from the tunnel. Still half-relying on his other senses, Skye heard the trapdoor close with a soft snick.


    Catching a slight movement in his peripheral vision, Skye found Nyah sprawled on the ground, leaning against the second feline. She said with affection, ¡°Chazo, we have a long way to go tonight, and I¡¯d rather sit here and scratch you behind the ears myself. But someone must watch the Pyranni.¡±


    Chazo flicked his eyes toward him and yawned, displaying his fangs. Skye felt the hair on his neck stand up. It was almost as if the creature understood every word the woman said. The other animal, Cai, came over and bumped Nyah, knocking her backward into the sand once again. Chazo growled at the other cat, lifting his lips to bare his teeth. The woman chuckled, then grabbed Chazo and pulled herself back up.


    The time spent underground had him hunching, unconsciously making himself smaller. Every time he straightened in the tunnels, he¡¯d felt the ceiling as a heavy, forbidding weight that loomed over him. For the first time, Skye realized he could stretch himself to his full height without fear of hitting his head. When he stretched his arms over his head, working out the kinks, both cats turned and growled at him, lowering their heads in warning. Bringing his cuffed hands in front of him, he stepped back. Though he dared not show his fear, tension thrummed through his body. When he made no other move, both cats returned their attention to their masters.


    A few minutes later, Nyah spoke, ¡°We will rest here for an hour to eat before we cross the desert.¡±


    Skye turned in a full circle, gazing out into the distance. As far as he could see in the moonlight was sand. For the first time since entering the desert, he felt the desert¡ªa silent, foreboding entity. An eerie feeling crept in. Taking another, long glance around at the stark nothingness surrounding them, he wondered if he might prefer traveling in total darkness instead. The Gais Desert lived up to its name.


    <<   >>


    Later that night, Becky found Lara rubbing her temples from reading so many chapters. Rolling her chair out from her desk, Lara swiveled around and propped her feet on the bedframe. Her friend, hot and sweaty from the rugby game, flopped down with the widest grin on her face. Throwing a wadded piece of paper at her friend, Lara teased, ¡°You lost, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    An offended look crossed Becky¡¯s face, her right hand touched above her heart as if deeply hurt. ¡°Lost? Are you kidding me? We won forty-eight to twenty-two. Yes!¡± Punching her fist into the air, she added smugly, ¡°We kicked their butts all over the field.¡±


    Lara giggled. ¡°Were you guys that good or were they that bad?¡±


    Her friend rolled her head around, shooting her a peeved glare. When Lara only giggled, Becky groaned dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m changing the subject now. But seriously, Jonathan and I are going to go grab a snack somewhere after I take a shower. Do you want to come? I told him to give me twenty minutes, then come back by and pick me up.¡±


    Lara debated for a second, fingering her hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to say no. I still have one more chapter to read before I quit for the night.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How long do you think you¡¯ll be gone?¡±


    Becky went to the door and started swinging it back and forth, making it squeak.  ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a couple hours. Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason. I was just wondering if I¡¯d still be awake when you got back.¡±


    Becky flashed a quick smile and with a last squeak she pushed herself away from the door and strolled across to her room. Lara spun herself back around to her desk to flip the page in the textbook. After another hour of reading and her hair sticking out in every direction, she shut the book feeling a sense of victory about such a small accomplishment.


    While combing her hair, she reflected on her strange desire to share her day with Chion. She wanted to talk to him and hear his reactions, even if he was a figment of her imagination.


    She swallowed and held the comb in her hand, where it trembled a little. Since this morning, a sinking feeling had grown in the pit of her stomach, telling her she was missing something important. Maybe there was more going on than simple dreams. If she needed any evidence, her feet were in enough pain that she could barely hobble around the room. Lara knew she shouldn¡¯t contemplate such an outlandish idea, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Because¡­maybe it wasn¡¯t a dream at all.


    Even so, she dithered, rifling through her clothes, as the two sides¡ªdenial and caution¡ªwarred in her mind. The latter won, making Lara question her hold onto reality. She chose durable clothing, settling on a pair of old, black exercise pants and a dark green, long-sleeve shirt. She then slipped her sandals over her bandaged feet and lay down in the bed. Exhaustion soon dragged her down into sleep.

 Chapter 13: Dead-End

    Before she opened her eyes, Lara knew she was in the tunnels. The smell was subtly different underground with its pervasive odor of earth and disuse. Lara opened her eyes to bare slits and took a quick peek, afraid to see where she¡¯d landed this time. She let loose a heartfelt sigh. Nothing looked remotely similar to what she had come across before. No battle. Not even an ult. She sighed again as some of her excitement dissipated. And no Chion. She was alone, again.


    Trying to get her bearings, she looked around the corridor. A few yards from where she stood, a stone beam about a foot thick supported the reddish-colored clay ceiling. Glancing the other way, Lara realized she was at an intersection where four different corridors led away from the hallway where she stood. Taking one of the middle corridors, she limped into the new hallway. The pain in her feet increased until she was jerking her body in anticipation of each step, every step shooting her shoulders higher and higher.


    Each successive intersection differed from the last. The construction of some tunnels had the appearance of having more traffic. Less debris cluttered the sides of the walkway while other passages were covered in thick layers of dirt and debris. She began choosing the more traveled paths in the hope she¡¯d find a room with furniture.


    She got the impression the tunnels were a set of highways leading from one place to another. Feeling lost, Lara wished Chion was there to explain it to her.


    She wistfully called, Chion, where are you?


    Lara stumbled and nearly fell when she heard his hesitant reply. My Lady?


    Hearing his voice gave her deep pleasure, allowing her body and emotions to settle since entering the tunnel. Chion! I am lost. I have been wandering around for about an hour, but I still don¡¯t recognize anything. Are you still in the area of the room where we met?


    At first, she thought he wasn¡¯t going to reply, but then she remembered there was a short time lapse before hearing him the first time. Thinking distance a factor, she timed his response with her watch. Fifteen seconds passed before his voice came through.


    I am. My lady, you are a day¡¯s walk from the room where we first encountered each other. However, I am closer to you than the room. You will have to tell me how you are able to change locations with such ease. There was a short silence, and then he continued, I will begin walking toward you. At every intersection, call to me and I will do the same.


    She heard his determination to reach her, making her glad and worried at the same time. Lara trusted him but didn¡¯t understand why. Rubbing her arms, she prayed she wasn¡¯t being na?ve by placing her trust in an intelligent, well-spoken animal. Remembering his behavior, she chuckled. Chion had more sophistication in one toe than many of the guys her age. Still grinning, she stood up and began walking in Chion¡¯s direction.


    Feeling like a ninety-year-old woman, she hobbled to the next intersection. She sank down to the rocky floor. It was time to face the truth. She could walk no farther. Scowling at her throbbing appendages, she focused on an image of Chion and called out. Okay, I have reached one of the intersections. I think I am closer to you than before. She sent another thought whispering through their link following the first. I think. She leaned back against a protruding rock and waited.


    Full of confusion, he replied, Okay? I have no knowledge of this phrase though I understand its basic meaning. My Lady, you have gone in the opposite direction.


    She grinned at his response. Chion always sounded so dignified even when confused.


    Someday I¡¯ll explain it to you. Unintentionally, she sent him a mental image of her laughing at him. And are you sure I went the wrong way? Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t walk any farther. The pain is almost unbearable, and I¡¯m only making my feet worse. I think our best bet is for me to stay here and act like a human beacon.


    Bending over, she grimaced as she unstrapped her sandals. Blood had soaked through the bandages again. At this rate, her feet were never going to heal.


    Apprehension slithered across her skin. She anxiously peered down the three corridors of the intersection. Although the silence was no different from any other time she was underground, the air felt different, thicker. Something almost like pressure built at the base of her neck. Feeling a small dose of fear, she drew in her breath, listening for the slightest sound.


    Chion¡¯s deep voice pierced the silence, and she jumped in reaction, her breath whooshing out on a loud exhale. My Lady, please continue speaking to me so I know where to turn.


    Although she continued scanning each of the corridors, she shook off enough of her unease to reply. Right. Sorry. I was trying to get comfortable, she said, her voice shaky.


    At a sudden loss of words, she scrambled for something to discuss with a giant cat. She wasn¡¯t the most talkative person in the world, and she hesitated sharing personal information with the creature. What would a paka consider an interesting conversational topic? She was silent for a moment. While she peered into the darker sections of the tunnels, she started describing her trip to Colorado.


    Have you ever been to the mountains, Chion?


    No. He sounded pleased.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Her lips curled into a tense smile. The sense of unease slowly pervaded the hall. She leaned her head back against a smooth part of the rock and recalled a vivid picture in her mind of the mountains.


    Once in the mountains, the first thing you notice is the smell. It is a clean, crisp scent that smells of the earth and living plants. Her own words brought an image from her memory. The next thing you notice is the scenery. Before you reach the mountains, you are in the hill country. You can see them on the horizon¡ªthe mountains, but it is only a dark line in your vision. When you finally reach the actual mountains, you see huge pine trees, which make the forest. From the road, you cannot see beyond a few yards in the wildest parts of the forest. It is too thick with the undergrowth growing in the wake of the larger pine trees. If you walk in the forest, especially in the fall, you walk over the deadfall. The leaves crunch beneath your feet. Night falls pretty fast; the mountains hide the sun when it sets. But the stars are beyond belief. I love stargazing at night. They are truly magnificent. Down in the lower altitudes, you can see more stars, but they do not have the brilliance they do when in the mountains on a clear, crisp night. Because of the enclosed areas of the mountains, with hills blocking out most of the sky, you feel closer to the stars.


    She had portrayed more about herself to Chion than she realized. Her obvious love of nature and the awe in her voice traveled along their mental link. For a moment, the picture she described was almost tangible¡ªa shaky, blurry image just out of his reach. He shared his surprise and pleasure at the description.


    She rolled her head to loosen up the muscles in her neck. At night, it isn¡¯t really fully dark except when there is no moon out. At night is when all the animals come out.


    She felt another wave of unease and she reeled in reaction. Suddenly cold, she shifted into a half crouch while searching the entryway of each of the corridors around her.


    With her focus wholly on the three openings, she almost missed his question. Lara, what is it you fear?


    Her fear had transferred to him, and for the first time, his voice was wrapped in steel, demanding an answer. Her words holding a note of alarm, she said, It¡¯s probably nothing, but I feel something coming. I can¡¯t hear or see anything though.


    At his abrupt command, she jumped to her feet, thankful she had put her sandals back on and ran back in the direction to what she saw as safety. The encroaching feeling of terror dampened every thought and emotion, leaving no room for the cutting pain in the soles of her feet or the fresh blood soaking the bandages. All too soon, she became winded and was forced to slow down to catch her breath. Her heart beat a quick staccato, deafening her to any other sound. But it was unnecessary. She could feel the heavy, pregnant silence¡ªa precursor of something dangerous.


    It sent her into flight mode, and she pushed her body into a jog. Panting, she called out, What is it? What¡¯s coming?


    When he answered, her terror solidified. The Rakir hunt you. I will try to reach you in time, but you must keep moving toward me.


    The word meant nothing to her, but Chion¡¯s alarm was genuine. With his worry riding her, she quickened her pace to a run, but the pain began to take its toll. In a matter of seconds, the weight of the air became oppressive, pressing down on her from all sides.


    Chion, tell me what a rakir is.


    She still couldn¡¯t see anything except the empty hallways. For the first time since she felt unease, she attempted stealth, placing more weight on the balls of her feet. No longer able to suck in air, she stopped, leaning her weight against the stone wall. She tried to quiet her breathing even as her lungs bellowed in and out, craving air.


    His response came even quicker than before. He was closer, running to her aid. Rakir hunt in packs numbering anywhere from three to ten. They are extremely intelligent, agile, and efficient hunters. Do not stop for anything. Keep running.


    I¡¯m trying.


    Breathing in a huge gulp of air, she pushed herself away from the wall and lengthened her stride. Her legs burned with exertion. She pressed her left hand against the stitch in her side, her lungs stinging with the need for air.


    Then she heard it. A faint clicking sound. The clicking sounded like it came from more than one animal. Taking a quick look over her left shoulder, she tried to make out the rakir.


    Oh my God, they¡¯re here. I can hear them. Chion, I can hear them. They¡¯re going to catch me.


    Hearing what hunted her unleashed a short burst of energy, and she careened from the tunnel into a broad area of space. It was the size of a large theatre stage. A dead end. Oh, God.


    I¡¯m trapped. There¡¯s no way out.


    When she hit the center of the room, she slid to a halt even as she twisted her head to catch sight of her options. There were five closed doors along the edge of the large room. The clicks, sounding much like claws scraping the ground, closed in. Hisses filled the air of the tunnel she¡¯d just exited.


    More scared than she¡¯d ever been in her life, Lara made a mad scramble to the other side of the room. The first door was unlocked but wouldn¡¯t budge under her frantic pulls. Instead of trying to pry open the door, she sprang to the next door situated two yards away. She slammed her weight into the door. It crashed into the wall with a loud screech of rusty hinges. She dashed in only to find to her frantic dismay a small table with a few discarded cups covered with cobwebs and dust. Skimming the walls, she found nothing she could use as a weapon¡ªany kind of weapon. With her heart in her throat, she spared a quick glance through the door to the other side of the large space. The rakir hadn¡¯t made it into the room, but they would soon. The clicking was becoming louder and more deafening, echoing in the tunnels as they approached. She had no choice. She had to try the next room. Fear riding her, she rushed to the next room. She grabbed the handle before she could skid past the door. She yanked it halfway open and poked her head in.


    ¡°No!¡± she yelled in frustration and panic.


    It was empty.


    That was when she heard them behind her. As if she was a puppet, her head swiveled to see the first creature stalking into the room. The rakir were things out of a nightmare¡ªone with dinosaurs. With growing horror, she realized they were lizards about the size of small hunting dogs. Black camouflage stripes covered its back and tapered down all four legs.


    When the first rakir located her, it looked at her with round, pale yellow eyes. The skin folded over the eyes with every blink. It stopped and clicked, and then she understood. The clicking was not their claws scraping along the floor but their mode of communication. As they clicked to each other, Lara took advantage and leapt toward the room with the rickety table. She screamed as they slunk toward her. She grabbed and pushed the door shut as they reached the middle of the small cavern, her hands scrambling for the lock.


    She groaned from the unfairness of it all.


    There wasn¡¯t one¡ªnot a single lock.


    Shaking with adrenaline, she leaned her weight against the door and locked her legs for better leverage. ¡°I need a plan. I need a freaking plan.¡±


    Panic evident, she updated the paka. They found me. I¡¯m trapped in a side room.

 Chapter 14: Rakir

    Even through the door¡¯s acoustic barrier, the constant barrage of clicks broke her concentration. Frantic, she looked around the room, hoping she¡¯d missed something in her initial search.


    Lara felt his urgency when Chion responded, I am coming.


    He was far closer than he¡¯d been a few minutes earlier. But she couldn¡¯t rely on him to rescue her from the predators. He was still too far away to save her. Becoming hysterical at the hopelessness of the situation wouldn¡¯t save her life. She bullied her brain through the fear running rampant in her body.


    She needed a weapon. Her eyes settled on the table. With grim determination, she slid down the length of the door, her weight firmly against the door, keeping it shut. The first hit against the door jolted her whole body, and she grunted aloud.


    Listening to their hisses, she slid her right foot out, inch by slow inch, toward the table. Holding her breath, she hooked one of the table legs and dragged it to her. She cried out in pain. Her feet screamed from the abuse they¡¯d taken in her mad dash for shelter. Her whimpers only made the rakir hit the door with more determination.


    The middle of the door¡ªwhere her head would have been if she was still standing¡ªcame apart with wood splinters flying everywhere. She grasped the legs with both hands. With a grunt of pure strength, she flipped the table onto its side and tried to tear off one of the legs. It didn¡¯t move. She wordlessly screamed her frustration at the table.


    The clicks rose in excitement amidst the scrabbling of claws, rending the hole wider and lower. Glancing up, she saw large splinters of wood hung precariously from the gap. She had less than ten seconds before the rakir reached her head. Thank God for thick doors. With renewed strength, Lara wedged the table into position and used her leg muscles to break the leg off at the joint.


    With a shout of triumph, she hefted the table leg in her right hand. It was now a sizable, makeshift club. Ignoring the bite of pain that threatened her consciousness, she used both feet to push-kick the table across the room, giving herself more room to maneuver. She looked up just as a rakir stuck his head into the opening, sending the last piece of splintered wood into her face.


    She leaned her head aside to knock off the wood latched to her hair and scrambled away from the door, standing not quite a yard inside the doorway. Without her body holding the door shut, their combined weight opened it several inches. Her only chance of survival was to fight one lizard at a time. This meant she needed to position herself in front of the door, forcing the rakir to enter one at a time. Lara swallowed with shaky resolve. She hoped the tactic worked.


    She clutched the club and stared at the creatures as one sinuous body approached. It leapt forward using its hind legs for leverage, slamming the door open. The rakir climbing through the hole clambered down to the floor a nanosecond before the door hit the wall. The swiftness of the attack caught her off guard. Unable to finish her wordless cry, she swung her club like a baseball bat and hit its snout with all her might. The impact of the hit caused both of her hands and right arm to go numb. The rakir dropped, knocked unconscious before it hit the ground.


    Seeing one of the pack senseless on the ground, the rakir stopped, chattering and hissing amongst themselves, giving her the necessary time to shake some feeling back into her arm. She warily watched as the animals placed themselves into some kind of attack formation.


    The middle one attacked with a loud hiss, coming in low, trying to locate a weak point in her defense. She watched him with the vigilance of prey¡ªholding her breath. She balanced on the balls of her bleeding feet, preparing herself for her next swing. When he was a foot away, she swung down with the intention of crushing his skull. He jumped back a few scant inches a moment before the club would have hit him. Although she tried to stop in mid-swing, her momentum wouldn¡¯t let her. Her club splintered on the dirt and stone floor, and she shrieked in frustration and disbelief.


    Lara had no choice but to retreat deeper into the room. The pack slunk toward her, leaving the unconscious rakir behind them. They entered the room fully alert to her every move. They formed a semi-circle, cutting off any chance of escape. Lara screamed again and threw the splintered club, hitting the one closest to her with a satisfying thud. The animal stopped for a moment, shook its head, and then took up its slow stalk.


    She stumbled into the edge of the table. She was boxed into the corner. She turned and jumped to the other side of the table. Even her terrified brain registered the fact that an upside-down table was no safeguard against the agile rakir. She didn¡¯t even realize she was whispering aloud one phrase. ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    A rakir on both sides readied themselves to charge. If both attacked at the same time, she wasn¡¯t going to survive. Just as their leg muscles tightened for the leap, a flash of white streaked into the room with a ferocious roar. The roar ended in a deafening feline scream that shook the small room, and all movement ceased momentarily in shock. The white body ambushed the middle animal, rolling the creature onto its back. Chion gave an angry hiss as he slashed his right paw across the rakir¡¯s soft throat. It died with a last, bloody breath bubbling through the slashed ribbons. All the rakir clicked and hissed in agitation at seeing one of their own dead. Chion¡¯s attack gave her the small respite needed to wrench off another table leg.


    My Lady, I will distract them while you run. Run until you find an enclosed room and hide until I come to you.


    He didn¡¯t have to tell her that he would have to kill the entire pack. He growled and bared his teeth as three rakir attacked from different directions, distracting him from the rakir creeping forward, using his blind spot¡ªhis back. Chion used the dead rakir as a barrier between two of the creatures. With a speed that she caught only as a blur, Chion lifted his left foot toward one rakir. With razor sharp claws extended, the strike left a wounded torso in its path, taking the rakir out of the hunt while it twisted in pain.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Without reaching a conscious decision, she stalked the last rakir, mimicking the lizard as it crept toward Chion. She couldn¡¯t leave Chion to fight the rakir alone. With the noise from the ongoing struggle, the rakir didn¡¯t hear her approach. As it prepared to pounce onto Chion¡¯s unprotected back, she took the last step as she swung the club from above her head straight down in a hacking motion. The club struck the rakir¡¯s skull with a sickening crunch. It crumpled into a boneless heap at her feet.


    With adrenaline rushing through her veins, hearing nothing but an internal roaring in her head, she slammed the club again and again into its head. When she felt positive it was dead, she looked up, her chest heaving. Lara straightened, watching in awe as Chion, absolutely fearsome in his feline fury, wiped the floor with the remaining lizards.


    Comparing the two species against one another, she realized the two rakir could not compete against Chion¡¯s strength, speed, and fury. Chion growled and the rakir hissed¡ªa stand-off before the next attack began. Holding her breath, Lara was afraid to blink, fearing she¡¯d miss the oncoming battle. One rakir leapt forward, its front claws out and his jaws open at the same time the other lizard faked to the left, coming in for Chion¡¯s soft underbelly.


    Before she could shout a warning, Chion twisted his flexible spine in a snakelike fashion, forcing the first rakir to land upside down on the other. A whoosh of air exploded from both animals. Chion landed on the top rakir while both were stunned breathless, leaving behind ribbons of skin as he raked his claws down its torso and stomach. With squeals of pain between hisses of anger, the lizard died a slow, painful death¡ªits four legs twitching. Chion, with complete disdain, swept the dead rakir off to expose the one trapped beneath. She stared. The creature was already dead; his ribcage crushed from the combined weight of the paka¡¯s pounce and the other rakir.


    The paka turned around, his sides heaving, splattered blood coating his white fur. He gazed at her. In the quiet aftermath, Lara realized his legs were drenched red with the blood of the dead rakir. He¡¯d been bitten by one of the lizards, its teeth rendering a nasty wound to his shoulder. The image of him was too much for her mind, and she could only stare at him with wide, frightened eyes. After a few seconds, she tore her eyes away from the sight and turned to look down at the rakir.


    Four of the creatures were nothing but bloody carcasses, almost unrecognizable in death. Seeing the lizard she killed with her club, she lifted the blunt object to find blood dripping sluggishly down the table leg onto her hand.


    She dropped the weapon with a sob. Shaking her head back and forth, she backed up until she hit the wall. Her hands were covered in dark blood, her arms splattered from the spurts of blood from her wild swings. A chill crept in as her body went into shock. Still staring at her hands, she whispered, I¡¯ve never killed before.


    You were very courageous.


    Lara jerked her eyes toward Chion. He hadn¡¯t moved from his location, obviously afraid to startle her more than her fragile state of mind could handle. His eyes undid her though. They held respect for her courage and the knowledge of what it had taken her to kill.


    Unable to stand any longer, she collapsed to the floor, huddling into a protective ball. As she cried, Lara kept Chion¡¯s blurry form in sight. The paka saved her life. Lara brought her right hand up to wipe the tears away before she remembered the blood. It made her shudder and cry harder. Embarrassed by her own emotional display, she tucked her face into her knees. Slowly, her pride took over and the tears slowed until she was able to lift reddened eyes and a tear-streaked face to look again at Chion.


    He wasn¡¯t in the room; only the dead bodies of the lizards kept her company. Somehow, he had known she hated to cry in front of anyone and left her in privacy. Knowing he was nearby, she called out, Chion?


    He came around the broken door and looked in, his ears flicking water drops away as they ran down the sensitive skin. While she cried from the sudden adrenaline crash, he¡¯d found water to bathe. His coat was back to its previous glory, only marred by the single bite on his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±


    His eyes lit into a smile, and he said with grave formality, You are most welcome, My Lady. You fought well and bravely. With a slight pause, he continued hesitantly, I know you are gravely injured, but staying in this room of death will only exhaust you more. I, for one, have no wish to stay.


    His thoughtfulness threatened to bring forth another round of tears. When she stood up, he warned, You will soon find that when the shock leaves your body you will be stiff and feel sore. Soon, you will be unable to move. Let us leave this place before that comes to pass.


    When she nodded, he gracefully turned and glided out of the room. Lara followed at a more cautious pace, sidestepping the still bodies and the blood, holding her breath against the odor of death.


    When Lara stepped over the remnants of the door, she inhaled a deep breath of fresh air. Already she felt better. She grimaced. As Chion predicted, she was beginning to feel the effects of the battle, but the all-consuming pain coming from her feet overrode even the worst ache. Her feet were a mess. Her bandages were completely soaked through with blood. She didn¡¯t know whether all the blood was hers or not, but enough of it was. No wonder the rakir had chased her through the corridors with such ease. She¡¯d probably left bloody footprints behind.


    Although the effects of adrenaline shielded her from the intense pain while fighting for her life, Lara was now paying for the abuse tenfold. With a quiet groan, she dropped to the floor a few feet from the shattered door and unstrapped her sandals.


    She realized, then, that her right arm wasn¡¯t working properly. It felt like internal bruising. Gritting her teeth, Lara overlooked the tenderness. She wasn¡¯t prepared to take full inventory of her body. Her feet were all she could handle. The shoes both came off with a sucking pop, and the loss of the extra weight on her legs felt good. Aware Chion hovered a safe distance from her, she threw the shoes one at a time in the other direction in revulsion. She debated taking the bandages off, but she had nothing to replace them with.


    ¡°I have to leave this place so I can re-bandage my feet. I was only supposed to sleep for thirty minutes. Becky should have come in by now.¡± She frowned in sudden confusion. ¡°I should have been back in my room hours ago. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Anytime now I¡¯ll wake up.¡± She gazed up at Chion, silently pleading with him to understand even though she didn¡¯t. ¡°If I vanish, I¡¯ll come back as soon as I can. Please believe me.¡±


    He had saved her life and had in fact run to her rescue. However, neither of them knew the other. Although she no longer believed he would kill her, she was not so na?ve to think he completely trusted her. As she watched, he flicked his right ear back as he gazed at her with his golden cat eyes. Blinking once, he sat down on his haunches.


    I do not understand what you speak of, but I do know you saved my life even as I saved yours. Opening his mouth slightly, the tips of his sharp teeth peeked from under his lips as he considered his next words. So I will trust that you are not my enemy. Furthermore, I trust you will return in your own time. When you return will be soon enough to speak of this.


    In sudden relief, she grinned at him. He was so formal in his speech, making her think of regency England. ¡°I promise that as soon as I am back, and if nothing else threatens to kill us, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± She waved one blood-caked finger in front of her. ¡°But I¡¯ll warn you now, I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

 Chapter 15: Aftermath

    Lara found herself sternly looking at the door as it slowly opened, revealing a confused roommate. She was back. She lifted her head to see the exact damage before she moved. She jerked in surprise. Her hands were caked in dried blood, and there was no saving the clothes. Her feet felt as if they¡¯d been smashed with a sledgehammer and slashed with a double-bladed razor.


    For a moment she couldn¡¯t figure out where her sandals were, but then she remembered she¡¯d thrown them away. Becky¡¯s look of bewilderment twisted to growing horror. Lara averted her eyes away from her friend, afraid she¡¯d start crying like a broken water bucket again.


    Becky blasted her with questions, frantic with the need for answers, fear making her voice waver and become strident. ¡°What in the world happened to you? Is the blood yours? Do I need to call 911? Are you hurt? Can you move? You¡¯re scaring me. Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±


    Her friend was on the edge of panic, and Lara was too physically and emotionally exhausted to deal with her. Summoning energy she did not have, she said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay. Calm down. It looks worse than it is. Trust me, I know. Besides, most of it isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    The whites of her eyes showing, Becky wailed, ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. I was only gone for two hours. How could this have happened to you? You look like you¡¯ve been in a horrible car accident.¡±


    ¡°Two hours? Wait, only two hours? I¡¯ve only been asleep for a little more than thirty minutes, a max of forty-five?¡± She¡¯d been in the tunnels for at least three or four hours. In her shock, she made a grab for her friend, except her friend squealed and leapt off the bed. Becky scuttled toward the closet, not taking her gaze off Lara the whole way, ensuring she wasn¡¯t touched. It pained her to see her friend jump away in revulsion, but Lara crushed the feeling to focus on the situation.


    ¡°Becky, are you sure you were only gone for two hours?¡± Even as she asked, she glanced at the clock to check the time. When she turned back, her friend was staring at her hands with a slightly green pallor. Seeing the grimace of distaste, Lara couldn¡¯t help but lash out at her friend. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle the blood, go to the other room.¡±


    Her friend¡¯s face darkened with guilt, and she looked up. ¡°Yeah¡­ Yes, it is just now twelve thirty.¡±


    Her brain scrambled to process the information, knowing it was true. Both her clock and Becky were in agreement.


    Remorse weighed down her belly for her snapping at Becky¡¯s reaction. After all, hadn¡¯t she felt the exact same? ¡°I can¡¯t think about it right now,¡± she muttered under her breath. She gave a shaky groan as she tried to roll off the bed to stand up. Every muscle hurt¡ªeven her lungs. She would have fallen in a dead faint if Becky hadn¡¯t come to her rescue, steadying her while still ensuring she didn¡¯t come in direct contact with any of the blood on Lara.


    Worry dipping her voice half an octave, Becky insisted, ¡°Lara, tell me what to do. I don¡¯t know what to do to help you.¡±


    With her friend helping her, she was able to keep her eyes from rolling into the back of her head. She was so tired, though she was coherent enough to reassure her friend. ¡°Really, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just sore. But I¡¯m going to go crazy if I don¡¯t get the blood off me.¡± She shuddered as her skin pulled tight beneath the dried blood.


    She caught herself before she laid her hands on Becky¡¯s shoulders to comfort her. Her breath caught in her throat on a whimper. She didn¡¯t know how much longer she could hold herself together for her friend¡¯s sake.


    Her nightmare wasn¡¯t a nightmare at all. The last shreds of denial were brutally ripped away.


    It was all real. Her death would have been real. The deaths of the two rakir by her hand really happened. It meant she¡¯d seen and touched the dead bodies of men that had been living and breathing before the battle. Shivers overtook Lara¡¯s body, leaving her friend to help her into the bathroom without another word.


    Lara did have enough pride to slam the door in Becky¡¯s face, removing her friend¡¯s overwhelming concern from the confines of the tiny room. The bloodied shirt was now stiff and scratchy. Between that and her sore muscles, it took several attempts to pull the ruined shirt over her head. She ignored her friend¡¯s constant peppering of questions through the door. Slowly lowering herself to sit down on the edge of the bathtub, she tried to peel off the grimy and tattered bandages. In growing agitation, she realized the bandages were stuck to the bottoms of her feet, and the dried blood acted as an adhesive.


    Because of the exhaustion, it took her a few minutes of sluggish thinking to recall how to unstick the bindings on her feet. The raw panic that had been climbing its way through her body, clamoring to become a full-blown attack, retreated a little. If she didn¡¯t get clean, crazy was going to be an understatement.


    She leaned over to turn on the hot water and almost fell into the tub in the process. ¡°S-Shoot a monkey,¡± she cursed aloud as she caught herself, planting her left hand on the wall. Her reaction time was slow. Too slow. She shook her head, hoping to jar the lethargy swimming through her body. After watching the hot water fill the tub¡ªthe steam rising to fill the bathroom with muggy air, Lara got her bearings and swung both her feet over the edge. She closed her eyes in bliss as she submerged her feet. Although the water reached almost scalding levels, it rejuvenated her feet and ankles.


    Only when Lara felt a sucking sensation on her legs did she open her eyes. The bottom half of her pants were soaked; she¡¯d forgotten to take them off. She reached over with her right arm and clumsily turned the water off. The water was a murky red with clumps of dirt floating in the corners of the tub.


    The first wrapping had her sweating from the effort and pain shooting up her leg. The other foot left her shaking uncontrollably, and the last of her energy was used to discard the wraps. She scrubbed her hands, her whole body shaking from exhaustion. Getting clean was the only thing she cared about. Lara grabbed the soap to scour the red stains on her skin. She heard a noise and realized the pitiful, animalistic sounds came from her.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    When she pressed her lips together, total silence descended except for the few splashes of water from her movements. Her friend had retreated, finally tired of cajoling Lara into talking. She pulled the plug and watched as the murky water drained with a gurgle.


    Lara refilled the tub two more times before she felt squeaky clean. The tears hit her as the tub filled for the last time. The first sob was almost silent, but the others were huge, wracking her entire frame.


    As suddenly as she started crying, she stopped. Using the water to wipe her face, she sat up and took stock. Her skin was now scrubbed within an inch of its life, leaving her red and raw in some places but pink and rosy everywhere else.


    Taking a steadying breath, she stumbled out of the tub. With a towel wrapped around her, Lara shuffled out of the bathroom to the vanity area in search of a mirror. But she turned away for fear of what she¡¯d see. Lara already felt a pale shadow of her former, na?ve self.


    Hearing a small sound to the left, she turned around in alarm and found Becky sitting on a newly made bed with clean sheets. Seeing her reaction, Becky raised her hands and patted the air. ¡°It¡¯s just me. Are you feeling better?¡±


    Instead of answering, Lara shuffled to the closet in search of clothes. Becky waited her out, keeping up a running, one-sided dialogue. Lara went into the bathroom only to realize that she hadn¡¯t unplugged the tub. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the water, unplug the stopper, and go back to the other room.¡±


    Shock, she was still in shock.


    She shuffled back out to her bedroom, her brain on lockdown. Rather than listen to the actual words Becky spoke, Lara focused on the cadence of her speech.


    By the time she was able to concentrate on the sentences, her friend had already been talking for several minutes. She stood unmoving by the bed. She brought her hand up, bringing her friend¡¯s rambling words to a halt. Becky looked at her with watchful eyes. What did her friend see?


    Her raised hand started to tremble, so she hid it behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not following you right now.¡± Lara turned to stare down at the bed with dismay. It was a long way down. Lara stated the obvious, ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down now.¡±


    Becky jumped forward to help her into bed. Her friend¡¯s quiet fussing brought her out of the strange funk cocooning her, feeling a little more like her old self. Turning her head to give a tired, half-hearted glare, Lara said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I can get myself into bed.¡±


    Her friend gave her a relieved grin. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You¡¯ve needed more and more help as the days go on, you know.¡± Becoming serious, Becky looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°What happened, Lara? Can you tell me?¡±


    Uncomfortable at the intrusion, she shifted her eyes and stared unseeingly toward the window, grabbing the blanket in a death grip. Her eyes gave away some of the fear and horror she¡¯d felt while trying to survive the attack. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you, and I can¡¯t talk about it yet.¡±


    Her friend wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t understand. But Chion did.


    Seeing her friend begin to disagree, she repeated with more strength, ¡°No. It¡¯s too fresh right now. Give me time. I¡¯ll tell you when I can. Trust me.¡±


    Though her friend looked disgruntled, she gave in with a small sigh. Instead, Becky asked, ¡°Would you like some help with your feet? Even if you don¡¯t wrap your feet tonight, you need to at least put some ointment on the cuts.¡± Without waiting for her consent, her roommate dug through the drawer to find the bandages and anti-bacterial cream the doctor had given her.


    Trying for normal, Lara snarked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like I have much of a choice, now does it?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    While dressing her feet, Becky dropped a question. ¡°You¡¯ve been going back to that place, haven¡¯t you?¡± Lara¡¯s silence was all the answer her friend needed. Becky sighed, looking hurt. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m your friend; I thought we were close.¡±


    ¡°Partly because you made me promise that if I had another dream, I¡¯d go to a psychologist. But I¡¯m not dreaming. Or if I am, then it is a dream where I can be hurt or killed. I¡¯m not crazy. I just don¡¯t understand what is happening to me. Besides, no psychologist is going to be able to help me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t crazy, you moron, look at your feet! There¡¯s no way hallucinations or dreams would cause you to wake up bloody and look like you¡¯ve been in a horrible car accident. I can¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t tell me what was going on. I mean, you look like you were running away from a life-threatening situation if your feet are anything to go by.¡±


    When her eyes guiltily jerked away from her friend¡¯s, Becky gasped. ¡°Oh my God! You were, weren¡¯t you? Running. Why were you running? You hate exercise. What happened? Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°No. Yes. I don¡¯t know. How about¡­I will be okay.¡± Her friend continued looking at her, forcing her to admit the other injuries. ¡°All right. All right. My right arm feels heavy and numb, and I can barely feel anything in my fingers. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ll probably have bruises and be sore beyond belief tomorrow.¡± She sighed, then admitted. ¡°The soreness I can handle. My feet are my main concern.¡±


    There was no deflecting Becky, even with her concentration on the medical wrap and tape. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, why were you running on feet like that? What were you running from?¡±


    Glaring at her friend, Lara snapped out, ¡°And I said it was too soon to talk about it.¡± The look on her friend¡¯s face had her instantly regretting her hasty words. ¡°Oh Becky, I¡¯m sorry. Right before the squeaky door woke me, I was running and fighting for my life. I can¡¯t talk about it yet. Believe me, it¡¯s too soon. I am barely holding together as it is. I just know that if I start talking, I¡¯ll start bawling my eyes out. Shakes, snot and all. I won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    Becky finished wrapping her feet in silence, reached over, and patted her leg. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry I am so impatient. I¡¯m just worried about you. It¡¯s 1:30 in the morning. Maybe we should both try to get some sleep. Even if you don¡¯t talk to me, I think you should call your parents.¡± When Lara opened her mouth to disagree, she rushed to explain, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell them what¡¯s going on, just talk to your mom or dad. It will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m calling my parents this early in the morning. Dad has to get up at 4:00 to go to work.¡± She grinned and with sarcasm continued, ¡°Besides, what would I say? Hey. I thought I would give you a call at 1:30 in the morning. No Dad, I¡¯m not drunk, but I wanted to hear your voice. No, Dad, I¡¯m okay. I wasn¡¯t in an accident.¡±


    ¡°All right, good point, but I know how close you are to your parents. If you don¡¯t call them today, then you should call them in the morning. And with that, Dr. Becky is done giving advice. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Reaching up to turn off the overhead light, she turned back around. ¡°Yell if you need me.¡± Giving her a tight grin, she said, ¡°I may sleep like the dead, but if you scream loud enough, I¡¯ll hear you.¡±


    ¡°Night, and thanks for helping me.¡± She reached back and rearranged the pillow. Pulling the blankets all the way up to her chin, she curled into a ball. With Becky in the other room, the silence in the room compressed inward. Lara knew it was illusory, but breathing became more and more difficult as time passed. The moments before the rakir attack flashed through her mind. They weren¡¯t here; this was her world. She clutched the blankets to her, feeling small and vulnerable.


    To distract her from the silence around her, Lara counted the rotations of the ceiling fan above her. Somewhere around fifty her brain and body shut down for sleep. Her last thought was of the paka, and in her mind she spoke his name, Chi-

 Chapter 16: An Honorable Title

    -on.


    Lara found herself standing in front of a very surprised paka. Both his ears flattened against his head and he loosed a snarl before recognition hit.


    In a pleased voice, he exclaimed, My Lady! You have returned.


    ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± An epiphany hit her. Perhaps if she thought of Chion in the last moment before she fell asleep, she¡¯d find him. She gave Chion a genuine smile. ¡°I think I understand how it works.¡±


    He cocked his head in bemusement. What works?


    Instead of answering, she glanced around the tunnel. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    It is impolite to answer a question with another question.


    And just like that, she lost the last of her shakiness. She was still exhausted from the attack, but her thoughts were no longer disjointed, no longer enmeshed in a shock-induced fog. Her surroundings came into focus with a sharp pop. Looking back at him, she said, ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯m sorry. But, um, I can¡¯t walk very far since I¡¯m not wearing any shoes this time around.¡± Disgust emphasized her next words. ¡°I just put clean bandages on my feet not even ten minutes ago.¡±


    She received a measure of his amusement before he gave a slight bow. Then I will leave off for now. We are an intersection away from one of my resting places when I patrol. I had planned to rest there while awaiting your return. Malkese is not expecting me for another month. Looking down at her feet, he asked dubiously, Will you be able to walk a short distance?


    Her shoulders slumped before she shrugged, unable to hide her exhaustion. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a choice, do I?¡±


    True to his word, the room was only a short distance away, though it was slow going. She was thankful Chion kept pace with her, patiently pausing in their journey when she could no longer stand the fire burning its way through her feet. Walking into the room, she heaved a sigh of relief and reached up to wipe the sweat from her face. The room looked similar to the room where they had first met. To her, it was heaven. Included within its arsenal were a couple chairs and a pile of blankets and rags. She hummed in delight as she shuffled to one of the chairs and sank down. ¡°I was right. Heaven. Absolute heaven.¡±


    Chion joined her on the pile of blankets. Are you comfortable? She nodded. I believe now that we have nothing chasing us, we have time to learn about each other.


    ¡°Yes. After all, I told you I would.¡± Leaning her head back on the chair, she searched for a way to explain. ¡°Where to begin¡­ You must first understand that I am not from this place, this country, or this world for that matter. I¡¯m from a country called the United States of America. I grew up in a mid-size city in the state of Texas, which is a part of the United States. I know I¡¯m not from this planet because you have creatures that simply don¡¯t exist where I am from.¡± Looking at him in amusement, she told him, ¡°We certainly don¡¯t have animals that can speak. Humans are the only ones that can talk. Of course, we can teach the chimps to sign but that isn¡¯t the same.¡± She absently waved away that line of thought. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how I¡­appear here. But I do know that anytime I fall asleep in my bed in my dorm room, I find myself here.¡±


    Dorm?


    ¡°Yeah, a dorm or residence hall. I¡¯m in school¡ªa student, so I live in a dorm room.¡± Seeing his blank, uncomprehending look, she tried again, ¡°A student is kind of like someone being trained to do certain things. I learn about things like language, numbers, and culture. Where I¡¯m from, it is almost endless the kinds of education you can receive if you have the money to pay for it. Anyway, a dorm is a place we stay while we study and learn. It is like a home away from home, except I share the building with hundreds of other students.¡± She knew her words were a poor explanation, but she was having trouble finding the right words.


    Ah, I think I understand. A student is much like a trainee. Please continue.


    Yawning, she tried to put together her thoughts; her mind swam with possibilities on the things she could share. ¡°I fall asleep in my dorm room, and I wake up somewhere here in the tunnels. Except for the second time I came here, it seems that I am randomly dropped. The first time I came across a couple of young girls. The third or fourth time¡ªI can¡¯t remember¡ªI landed smack dab in the middle of a battle.¡±


    At that, Chion jerked back and looked at her. ¡°Yeah, I know. Crazy. I had no idea what was going on.¡± She frowned and muttered, ¡°Still don¡¯t for that matter.¡± She ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°At the end of the battle, a cat, or what I now know as a paka, and a tall, thin guy tried to put me in a holding pen with the prisoners of war.¡±


    Lifting one shoulder in another shrug, she said, ¡°Thankfully, the powers that be popped me out at the same time as I was shoved into the pen with a bunch of men I¡¯d never seen before. I don¡¯t remember if it was the next time or the time after that when I met you. It¡¯s starting to all blur together.¡±


    He regarded her in silence as he waited for her to finish. Lara thought about the differences between the two places. ¡°Maybe the best way to help you understand the differences is that we don¡¯t fight with swords or armor plated to our bodies anymore. That was hundreds of years ago¡­ Well, maybe not quite that long ago; I¡¯m not a history buff. Technology on our world has far surpassed swords or bows and arrows. Our soldiers simply bomb the places we need to attack.¡±


    Seeing his confusion, she explained, ¡°I mean blow the place up. The military has weapons that are far more accurate than bows and arrows and are far more swift and deadly. You can be a continent halfway around the world and kill someone without ever seeing your enemy¡¯s face.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell whether he believed her or not. ¡°Look. I¡¯m just trying to prove to you that I don¡¯t understand why I am here or how I got here anymore than you do.¡±


    Lara watched him as he silently sifted through everything she said. As the silence extended into a lengthy wait, Lara fidgeted, almost feeling like she was under interrogation in a police station. She didn¡¯t dare lose her one and only ally in this place.


    My Lady, I believe you. It is a difficult story to digest; however, in view of how you speak, act, and dress, I am left with no choice. I believe you are from another world.


    It was humiliating the amount of relief she felt at his acceptance. Then it dawned on her, something that she should have noticed before. ¡°How in the world can I understand every person I¡¯ve met? Language should be a problem, but it¡¯s not. I mean, if I was from a different country¡ªmuch less a different world, we wouldn¡¯t be able to understand each other, right? We both would speak a different language. Although you word your sentences differently, I can still understand everything you say.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    I do not have the answer. Perhaps we will understand once we learn more. But I have a question of my own. You did not speak of magic when explaining your United States of America. Why is this?


    Her eyebrows almost hit her hairline. Perplexed, she fumbled the word, ¡°Magic? You are asking me about magic?¡± Instead of answering the question, he awaited her response. She started laughing, thinking he was playing a joke on her. When continued Chion continued to look at her with expectancy, she choked, then coughed.


    She hesitated before she answered, not quite sure whether she should take the question seriously. ¡°Because magic doesn¡¯t exist?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°We have stories and sham artists, but science and religion are the rule of the day. No, we don¡¯t have magic, but with science and technology, we can do some pretty amazing things. Our imagination is pretty much the limit of what we can do.¡± Looking at Chion, she asked with growing suspicion, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    You took my method of speaking very easily, almost too easily. You mentioned no animals communicate with humans on your world, so I was under the assumption you are used to seeing magical events take place on your world.


    Comprehension hit her like a ton of bricks, and she finished for him, ¡°And magic is the reason why you believe me.¡± Lara pressed her fingertips to her head. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that magic really exists in this world?¡±


    Yes, My Lady.


    ¡°You know, I really do hate it when you call me that. It makes me feel like I somehow see myself as superior to everyone else.¡±


    His voice held a whisper of amusement, though his face stayed blank. By Kurite standards, it is an honorable title. People by that title are voluntary servants of the kingdom because of what they can accomplish.


    Wrinkling her nose at his explanation, she argued, ¡°But I¡¯m not a Kurite. I¡¯m an American. We don¡¯t use titles like that. And I definitely don¡¯t have any skills that your country¡ªuh, kingdom?¡ªcan use.¡±


    Hearing his rumbling laugh in her head gave her goosebumps much like the first time she heard it. But even if you have no other skills, your bravery is inspiring. Although you have never learned to fight, you were able to kill two of the rakir. They are feared by all Kurites, including our warriors.


    The compliment made her uncomfortable, so she tried to remove his attention from her. ¡°But they did not stand a chance against you. You are not afraid of them, are you?¡±


    He bowed his head at her insight. No, I no longer fear them, but only because I have fought them on numerous occasions. I had to learn how to kill the rakir without the aid of my people, and my skills have been learned and learned well. However, you had the courage to stand your ground in an unknown situation.


    Blushing from the praise, she mumbled, ¡°Thank you. But you and I both know I can¡¯t go around looking for rakir to fight just so that I can be a ¡®servant¡¯ to your country. I have my own life.¡± She stopped, then chuckled without humor. ¡°Well, I did before I started coming to this place.¡±


    Latching onto something he said, she asked, ¡°Why did you not have anyone to teach you? Didn¡¯t you say you were from a place called Malkese?¡±


    You said you met another paka. Do you remember the color of his coat?


    When she said, ¡°Black,¡± Chion¡¯s tail twitched.


    And you can see the color of my coat. In a place where shadows and dark coats are almost a necessity, I stand out as an anomaly among my people. I am accepted by my people, but it is easier for me to travel my own way.


    Although she detected a simple acceptance and understanding of his self-imposed outcast standing, she was furious on his behalf. Even as tired as she was, she sputtered, ¡°The idiots. That isn¡¯t right. As a citizen, you have just as much right to be in the city as others.¡±


    Gratitude flowed from him to her. Thank you. But you must understand. Most male and female pakas enter training to become warriors. Because I have a white coat, it is almost impossible for me to blend in with my surroundings. As a warrior, I am a catastrophe. As a lone runner, I am able to accomplish tasks in which many others cannot. I range for long periods of time away from Malkese, keeping the underground tunnels safe from invaders and creatures much like the rakir.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t your coat make it difficult for you to blend in when you spot intruders?¡±


    Yes, but I do not set myself against an army. I merely keep note of where intruders have been located within the tunnel system and relay that information to the city. Creatures care not for the color of my coat as they hunt by smell and sound.


    She nodded her head; his explanation made sense. She opened her eyes wide to keep them from sliding shut. Her body cried for sleep. Her mouth curled up as another thought came to her. ¡°What kind of magic can you do?¡±


    I am unable to use magic. None of the Paka can. We are conduits. My abilities as a conduit will merge with another at a later time.


    Halfway through his explanation, her mouth widened in a cracking yawn. Lara shook her head in an effort to stay awake.


    Seeing her growing predicament, he said, Come, lie down on these blankets. You are in more need of sleep than information.


    He got up so she could take his place. ¡°But that¡¯s your bed.¡±


    He chuckled without slowing his pace toward the door. I must first eat.


    As Chion crossed to the door, panic clawed through her stomach. She hated herself for her weakness, but she watched him, silently begging him not to go. Lara wasn¡¯t ready to be alone after their shared ordeal. Somehow, Chion felt her sudden tension. He looked over his muscled shoulder to peer at her in question.


    With a sudden look of understanding, he said, I will stay until you are asleep, then I will hunt.


    He lay back down by the door and began washing his left foreleg with his tongue. Watching him for a moment, she shuffled over to his bed and curled up on her side with her back against the wall. When she closed her eyes, Chion began quietly purring in her mind. It sent a soothing balm throughout her body, allowing her to relax for the first time since the fight. The sound was a deep rumbling that hit the deepest kernel of her soul. She fell asleep with a small smile on her face.


    Chion lay there watching her sleep, keeping the mental link between them open so that she could hear his purring. When she had sunk deep into sleep, he left on silent feet to hunt for food for the both of them.


    She woke up confused about where she was, but it came rushing back. She glanced over at Chion and found him sound asleep on his side. For the first time, she was able to examine him without interruption. He was huge. If she remembered correctly, he was even bigger than the other paka she¡¯d met. His coat shined in the room. He was right. He would have been a living target.


    She grinned. His life would have been different if he lived in the mountains where it snowed. His body was powerful with every muscle honed as a part of a fighting machine. Chion didn¡¯t have an ounce of fat on him. He was a walking advertisement of pure, sleek power. But for all his muscles and fighting capabilities, he was gentle with her.


    It was his gentleness that puzzled her. Lara didn¡¯t understand his reaction to her. He should have been suspicious, leery of her presence in the tunnels. Instead, he came to her rescue knowing almost nothing about her. His odd mannerisms and personality¡ªas much as she hated to admit such an old-fashioned word¡ªdelighted her, absolutely delighted her. Whenever he spoke, she felt a shiver of some indefinable feeling.


    She fiddled with the hem of her shirt, running her fingertips along the threads. It scared her that she felt so normal with him. Lara typically kept her true thoughts and emotions under wraps with her friends. But since she¡¯d met him, she¡¯d been herself. The volatility of her temperament worried her. She was the calm one in comparison to her friends and family. She was always in control of her emotions, afraid that once she acted out in anger, her friends would not care for her as well. Stupid, but true, nonetheless.


    Although she often wished to speak out and crack jokes like everyone else, she held back for some, unknown reason. Yet she knew instinctively Chion would see through her act. For once, she was truly herself. And she reveled in it. He wasn¡¯t disdainful of her fear or her anger. He accepted them.


    Reaching up with her left hand, she drew back her hair, flipping it away from her face. Slightly chilled from lying motionless for so long, she reached behind her for a loose blanket and brought it over her body to soak in the warmth. With her last thought being of the paka, she fell back asleep.

 Chapter 17: Gais Desert

    Sand. Skye had seen nothing but sand all night. And yet, the silence was far worse. Its substance was oppressive, weighing down every part of his body as he walked. He made a constant, conscious effort to keep his head up and his body moving forward.


    He¡¯d seen nothing move or breathe since entering the Gais Desert. There were no plants, animals, or wind to be found. The lack of any sensation was unnatural, and he constantly looked over his shoulders in the hope of seeing movement of some kind, any kind, small or large.


    All through the day he had kept watch for a chance to escape. It was essential his escape occurred before another day dawned. Their group would reach the underground entrance just before the sun rose.


    The pakas never left their masters¡¯ side except when they scouted the area. Their reconnoitering never took long and was sporadic in the length of time they were gone. Skye had yet to figure out how the animals told Nyah and Neal what they found. Rolling his head on his neck to loosen the muscles, he chanted to himself he would escape soon. His hands were tied in front of him. If they untied him at dawn, he¡¯d have his chance. All he needed was patience.


    He feigned docility after leaving the tunnels, giving the impression he accepted his fate. After all, he had barely completed his training. His behavior worked to lower his captors¡¯ vigilance. Nyah now walked ahead of him while Neal kept a nonstop, one-sided conversation with his paka. Skye thought the man half crazy, though he couldn¡¯t help but like the Kurite who reminded him of Dane. Neal was easy-going and loved to laugh, mostly at his own jokes.


    Catching a movement from the corner of his eye, he glanced away from Neal. The two pakas were gliding away after Nyah called a halt. The two pakas searched for the hidden entrance.


    Skye watched his two captors go about pulling foodstuff from their packs with him sitting in the center of their makeshift camp. Even after his cooperation, they didn¡¯t trust him¡ªas well they shouldn¡¯t. He¡¯d have considered them fools as well as heathens. They didn¡¯t bind his legs. It was their first mistake. Slowly, so as not to attract their attention, he shifted into a better position for when the time came.


    A short time passed, and his luck changed. Both their backs were turned away, both busy pulling clothes and flint out of their travel bags to notice his movements. Soundlessly, he stood up to leave the camp. He wasn¡¯t two feet away from his resting place before Nyah turned around with a shout. Adrenaline shot through his system as he realized he¡¯d have to fight his way free.


    Facing them both, he dropped into a fighting stance. They split apart, forcing him to edge back to keep both within his sight. They had to make the first move. They had the advantage of carrying swords.


    Aside from taking the few steps backward, he gave no indication of changing his position. He¡¯d determined Neal was the weak link between the fighting pair and would most likely break rank first. If he could grab the Kurite¡¯s weapon, he had a chance.


    When Neal brought his sword around, Skye feinted to the right, missing the swipe from Nyah¡¯s sword as well. His feint positioned him almost within reaching distance, surprising the man with the move. With a quick step forward, his elbow caught Neal across the jaw, sending the man reeling backward. At the same time, he took possession of the man¡¯s sword.


    Almost too late Skye turned to fend off Nyah¡¯s fierce attack. As close as she was, she held the advantage because of her smaller size. With the knowledge he held and a weapon in his hand for the first time in days, his confidence soared. A smile swept across his face while he waited for her next move. He wasn¡¯t prepared for the speed at which she struck. Her movements were not of strength but agility and speed. Nyah also fought using a different technique than he¡¯d ever seen before. Making minute adjustments to his blocks, he realized he was allowing her to take control of the fight.


    Feinting, he struck out with his foot, hooking his foot behind her front ankle while at the same time blocking yet another blow. He then went on the offensive. From the block, he smoothly thrust his blade through her protective circle, scoring a cut on her arm as she twisted away.


    Two eerie screams cut through the silence. One pair of glowing, yellow eyes came streaking toward him. He was unprepared for the attack from the paka, but was able to raise the sword in an effort to keep from being clawed by the animal. With his block, the paka drew back, giving him a moment to take a deep breath. He risked a quick look toward Neal and saw the other paka hovered at his side, hissing in agitation. All four, human and beast, began circling him, and he couldn¡¯t keep all four in his line of sight. Grinning at the unbelievable turn of events that had led him to this point, he laughed.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Nyah calmly stated, ¡°You are surrounded and will not win this skirmish. We¡¯ve no wish to harm you unless you force our hand.¡±


    Skye took a deep breath, though he didn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve vowed to the true Goddess. I will not be taken captive without fighting for my freedom.¡± Neal¡¯s paka, who attacked him, gave another scream, almost as if in answer to his words. Nyah¡¯s paka froze, watching and waiting for an opening. They were at a standstill. He refused to put down the sword he¡¯d taken. Seconds ticked by, and they didn¡¯t attack.


    <<   >>


    None of the Kurites wanted to fight Skye. When they¡¯d taken him captive underground, Neal had produced a steady thread of magic to reduce the warrior¡¯s willingness to fight. Seeing him as a young Gharran trainee, they had underestimated his fighting capabilities, Nyah most of all. Nyah, though not the Kurites¡¯ best master swordsman, was one of its masters. Now, Nyah wasn¡¯t certain she could take the Gharran in a fight to the death. The few minutes of fighting had shown their captive¡¯s abilities were significant, perhaps reaching the level of master. She was uncertain who would win, which unsettled her as she¡¯d not lost a skirmish in a number of years.


    The two Kurites had too much sensitive information that must reach Jaure. Neither Neal nor she could afford the time it would take to chase Skye. It was imperative they reach Luthis. Originally, she thought they could extract information from the Gharran.  Now she realized their error. The young Skye had fooled them all. With his bumbling walk these past few days, all four Kurites had let their natural wariness drop. It was a mistake that could cost Nyah her post and the post of her Ai. Because of Skye¡¯s swordsmanship, the cost might include the lives of her friends.


    Nyah said, ¡°Chazo, get Cai and both of you drop back toward his blindside. I will keep him occupied while you settle into position. When I move forward, match my position at his back. I want to box him in so he is unable to use the sword. My Lord, watch his blade, he is skilled.¡±


    Rather than waste time replying, Chazo flowed toward the other side of the circle. Cai joined him a few seconds later. The tall man eyed their maneuvers but didn¡¯t seem overly concerned with the action. She was hoping his naivet¨¦ would bring his downfall. He didn¡¯t understand the pakas could communicate with humans. She sent her own grim smile toward Skye. Beware what you do not understand, young Pyranni.


    ¡°Understand, Pyranni, you will be much worse off if you do not surrender Neal¡¯s sword.¡± She edged her way forward, never taking her eyes off the man standing so still in front of her. He reminded her of the Ilat snakes right before they struck. ¡°Put your sword down, and I won¡¯t be forced to kill you.¡± She took another step forward. Chazo and Cai mirrored her steps. Nyah sprang forward at the same time she said, ¡°For the love of the Goddess, Pyranni, put down your weapon.¡±


    With no other option than to block the blade, he grudgingly went on the defensive. With her attack, she ensured his attention stayed focused on her and not the two pakas. She gave him no quarter as she forced him to give ground.


    <<   >>


    Skye felt the sharp claws swipe across his calf muscles, and he lost his balance, dropping to his knees. He fought off Nyah¡¯s attack from his vulnerable position. A hiss sounded behind him, then another swipe of claws slashed across his right shoulder. Pain seared through his shoulder as his arm became nothing but meat. The injury was such he could no longer hold the sword in front of him.


    Disgusted with his inability to fight off his attackers, he spat out, ¡°I yield.¡± Skye lowered his weapon to the ground and raised his hands. He glared at the woman as she stepped forward to take the relinquished weapon.


    As Nyah grabbed the sword and gave it back to Neal, he tried to slow the blood by putting pressure on the shoulder wound. The two Kurites were talking quietly to each other while the two pakas guarded him. It was uncanny being guarded by intelligent animals. Twisting around, he shook his head when he saw his calf muscles. They would heal but use of the muscles would be painful for a week or more. Pain Skye could handle. His defeat he could not.


    Disgust rolled through him. A woman and a couple animals had brought him to his knees. It was unthinkable.


    Standing in an aggressive stance with one arm set on her hip, the woman stared down at him. ¡°Chazo did not wound you too deeply. However, I must wrap your wounds, so we don¡¯t leave a trail. Chazo is standing guard so do not try anything untoward. If you want to continue living, do not tempt him further. Although you will bring us yet another of our people through the bartering of prisoners, he has no qualms about killing you now.¡±


    Chazo stalked forward, and Skye studied the paka. The paka stared at him much like the woman had while threatening him. It was unnatural. In that moment, Skye knew without a doubt the paka was willing to die for his master. The paka¡¯s threat was powerful for all its lack of speech. There would be no escape tonight. If Pyran had an animal such as these to train, they would defeat all of their enemies.

 Chapter 18: Traveling With Chion

    Only half awake, Lara stretched and felt her entire body contract. Lara froze in mid-stretch with a wince. ¡°Ow.¡± She opened her eyes and blinked, afraid to move another inch. Chion gnawed on something that looked like some animal¡¯s leg bone. She gave a small shudder; she wasn¡¯t going to ask. Sitting up with a loud groan, she asked instead, ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    Turning his head toward her, he licked his whiskers before answering her. Nigh a full day. It is evening again.


    She gaped at him, then stammered, ¡°Wha¡ª? A full day? Oh God, what is happening to me?¡± She ran both hands through her hair. ¡°I should¡¯ve woken up by now. I¡¯ve never slept through the day. I have to go to my classes. I¡¯ve already missed too much.¡±


    What is the significance of classes?


    ¡°I pay money to take these classes and I miss information that will be on the tests, but that¡¯s not the point. When I was running and fighting the rakir, several hours had gone by, but only about forty-five minutes had passed on my world. What if that is what is happening now? What if only an hour or two has gone by while a full day goes by here? What does it mean? What is happening to me?¡±


    She looked at him, panic-stricken. She whispered, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    I do not have the answer, My Lady. What I can tell you is that you will be safe as long as you are here in the tunnels.


    Lara was afraid her world was changing faster than she could adapt. She stared into his eyes in search of reassurance. What she saw in their depths was the same as the promise that he had voiced. Her nerves once again settled.


    Seeing her calming, he said, I need to continue my route. Are your feet in a condition in which you can keep pace?


    She nodded determinedly. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to keep a fast pace, but I can walk.¡±


    Good. On the way to our next stop, I will explain to you my plan.


    Turning away, he snatched something in between his jaws and jogged over to drop it next to her on the blankets. Curious, she picked it up, ignoring her stiff muscles.


    It is a plant that human Kurites eat. You have not eaten for some time. It will provide you with sustenance for the walk ahead.¡±


    The reminder of hunger had her stomach rumbling. She tossed Chion a sheepish smile and turned the plant over in her hands. Lara examined it carefully before she stripped off a piece of the root with her fingernails with a small shrug. Sniffing it, she thought it smelled like a potato, but it looked like a multi-colored ginger root. She took a small, experimental bite and was satisfied that, though chewy, it was edible. It tasted better than any raw vegetable she¡¯d ever eaten. With a groan, Lara clambered to her feet by leaning against the wall for balance and checked her bandages were secure.


    Staring at the door with resignation, Lara warned Chion, ¡°It is going to be slow going. You were right. Even without my feet like they are, I can barely move.¡± Giving another heartfelt groan at her first step forward, she limped to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll eat on the way. I¡¯m only putting off the inevitable by staying here.¡±


    He gave a subdued roar at her words and walked past her, taking a left outside the door. As she followed him down the corridor, she ate the plant. Curious, she asked, ¡°What is it called? I have never tasted anything quite like this.¡±


    It is a Yarroh root.


    She gave the new word a try, fumbling on the double r. ¡°Yarroh root. It¡¯s pretty good. Thank you for remembering food.¡±


    He turned his head to look at her. We are not in any danger of being found, but when we come closer to our destination, you must no longer speak aloud.


    Taking his warning to heart, and deciding caution was warranted after last night, she tentatively sent her thoughts to the paka. I don¡¯t have a problem with talking this way to you now. I just forget I can.


    They walked in companionable silence for over an hour, only taking breaks when she could walk no further. In the silence of the tunnels with only her footsteps making noise, a sound reached her. At first, it was a dull roar but as they closed the distance, she realized what it was.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It¡¯s a waterfall, she exclaimed.


    Chion stopped and waited for her to catch up. Yes, there are underground rivers all through these tunnels. I am surprised you have not seen one sooner. This is the location where I found the Yarroh root. You can dig up some more if you want.


    With more bounce in her step, she was almost skipping, despite her injuries, by the time they reached the waterfall. Stepping into the concave room, Lara saw that it was small and naturally formed compared to others she¡¯d entered. The cave-like room had sparkling water splashing down onto glistening rocks. The waterfall spouted from a hole in the uneven ceiling. Around the edge of the small pond, purple leaves sprouted from the loose soil. Looking over at Chion, who was taking a dainty drink from the pond, she asked, ¡°Are those purple leaves the yarroh?¡±


    After a quick glance over to where she pointed, Chion dipped his head and twitched his whiskers in agreement. She clumsily fell to her knees, thankful the small shoreline consisted of soft dirt, and began pulling the plants out of the ground. Lara washed the dirt off the three roots she¡¯d harvested in the stream and placed them on a large, flat rock to dry. Cupping her hands, she drank her fill of the cool water, amazed at the clean taste. She splashed her face and used a corner of her shirt to dry off.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, Are we going on, or are we stopping here?


    If you are ready, we must continue.


    All right. Let me check my bandages first. Although walking was cumbersome and still painful, her feet weren¡¯t bleeding. That, in itself, was a bonus. Feeling a need for conversation, Lara said, Earlier, you said something about a plan.


    Yes. I intend to finish out my route. It will take weeks to complete. During this time, there is a high probability that you will have come and gone several times. I cannot stop and wait for your return, though. I would like to take you to Malkese to meet the high elders. I have hopes they can answer the puzzle of your travels.


    She had known she was being taken to one of the cities by Chion, but betrayal wound its way through her at his words. Their tentative friendship would only last until they reached the city. And once you¡¯ve dropped me off, you¡¯ll finally be rid of me.


    Halting at her words, he bristled. You have much to learn, but this you must take to heart. I give my solemn oath on the Goddess that if you are ever in need of me and I am not near, call and I will come. Taking a step closer, he looked up at her with an intense look in his gold-flecked eyes. You will remember this?


    Chion¡¯s entire body was primed for her slow-coming reply. For a moment, so focused on his stance, she couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t reply. He was majestic as he gave her his vow of protection.


    Lara tried to make sense of the significance of the paka¡¯s oath. It came down to whether or not she trusted Chion. Did she trust him enough with her life? Recalling the rakir¡¯s attack, she realized she already did. Staring at him with wide eyes, her thoughts running amok, she jerked her head up and down.


    She wanted to ask Chion why he would continue to befriend her once he dumped her in someone else¡¯s lap. But she didn¡¯t know how to ask without sounding ungrateful. Did he truly see her as a friend, like she saw him? It was another question she feared the answer. And that was the crux of the problem. He mattered to her after so short a time. Lara knew almost nothing about this creature, and yet, she felt protected and safe with him.


    Do you really believe someone will be able to help me?


    Giving her a final, searching look, he appeared satisfied. With a flick of his tail, he began walking again. If they are unable to assist you, they will at least teach you the skills necessary for survival. We are at war with a kingdom called Pyran. Because of this, there is a chance you will encounter these people. You must understand the politics, machinations of our enemies, and both of our histories if you are to stand a chance against these people. Pausing, he asked, If you are able to find a way to stop coming to this world, what do you plan to do?


    Although he asked in a neutral tone, she caught a sense of sadness in him at the tail-end of his question. The question caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t thought of such a possibility.  Granted, she¡¯d only just learned her dreams weren¡¯t dreams at all. So, what would she do? Debating the pros and cons, Lara trailed after Chion, walking through another set of tunnels. At last, she heaved a sigh.


    I don¡¯t know. This world is all incredibly new and strange to me. Since I¡¯ve been transported here, I¡¯ve been in more life and death situations than in my entire life. But¡­I don¡¯t know. At the same time, I have never felt as alive as I do now. It has been exciting¡ªdeadly and terrifying, but exciting all the same. Besides, I don¡¯t know whether I can stop coming here, so I don¡¯t have to make a decision right now. If she hadn¡¯t been closely observing him, she would have missed it.


    His shoulders relaxed and his head lifted a hairsbreadth. Thank you for your honesty. I hope you will stay in our world if you have a choice. I believe you have more to offer than either of us realize.


    She wasn¡¯t going near that last statement. What in the world could she do on a different planet? Her knowledge and skills didn¡¯t easily transfer, and her fighting and survival skills left much to be desired. She grimaced. That was putting it nicely.


    Hoping to change the subject, she asked, Will you tell me about your life? I mean, when you were younger?


    In a voice that sounded pleased at the same time as shocked, he asked, You would be interested in my early years as a kitten?


    Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I told you about my memories of mountains and told you about where I¡¯m from. You know more about me than I know about you.

 Chapter 19: The TalAi

    With a feline hum, he started talking. Chion had a gift for storytelling, using his deep, beautiful voice for good measure. She soon realized that it was not his words but the way he wound the words together with his voice. Through their link, he brought the stories to life, sending her hints of smells, textures, and feelings from his memories.


    My first memory was when I was a kitten of a month old. Kureto has a tradition that for every Paka born, a ceremony¡ªif the Family so chooses¡ªtakes place in the hope we will meet our Ai. An Ai is a human that is bound to us by the providence of both God and his Goddess. It is a time for great celebration. When a paka and a human bind together, magic is born through their bond. Although not all Pakas are bonded to their Ai, I remember there being much anticipation about my being a part of a Tal¡¯Ai. The pakas and some of the human Kurites knew that I would be unable to join the ranks of the warriors because of my coat. Even at that age, I was left alone and looked upon as something of an anomaly. As the ceremony neared, I remember being caught up in the excitement.


    At the time, I did not understand the significance of being bound, but I did understand the elders worried about the contributions I would later give to the city. The day arrived and I was taken to Malkese Hall. It is at the center of the city and is where the Council Room is housed. In front of the stone structure, there is a large stage, a pavilion. People had decorated the stage with huge banners marking the binding day. I was one of fifteen pakas to be bound that day. It was only then that I realized how different I was. This was the first day I had seen others outside my immediate litter. All the other pakas were solid black.


    When one of the Tal¡¯Ais called the ceremony with their Voice, the humans formed a line through the streets. The smells of food and drinks pervaded the air. Hawkers went down the lines in the hopes of selling their wares. The binding works when the person recognizes the paka after speaking with them. If the paka and the human recognize each other, then they both reach out and simply touch, right arm to right foreleg. This touch is what binds the two individuals together. From that point forward, they are inseparable. The human¡¯s eyes change from a light, pale blue to the same color as the paka¡¯s eyes. To have the golden eyes of the Paka is a sign of prestige in our society.


    With the last of his words, Chion stopped and looked at her. The look held such secrets and hopes that she had no idea how to respond. I was unable to recognize another person as my Ai. As the others around me found theirs, I was left behind. I had thought that I was fated to not be chosen by the Gods to be a part of a Tal¡¯Ai and the ability to channel magic. Many pakas never find their Ai. It is a mystery why some are able to bond and others do not.


    Since that day, I have often theorized that not every paka can bond to their Ai because our society must continue. We need pakas of every station to survive. Many of the female pakas no longer participate in the celebration. They decide to bear young and do not wish to be burdened with the magic or the duties that arise when bound to their Ai.


    For every fifteen pakas born, only five choose to participate. It is becoming a holiday instead of a rite. Magic is what helps us fight the Pyrannis. It is a part of our ancestry, where the previous generations survived by the bonds they forged. I do not understand how the people do not foresee the coming losses if they do not follow the traditions.


    At last he quieted, withdrawing into himself. It was an amazing story, a fantastical tale of magic and bonds with animals. Her mind reeled at the possibility of such a feat. Although he told the story with neutrality, a hint of sadness emerged when he spoke of being left behind. Wanting to comfort him, she caught up with him and reached out to touch him on his right shoulder.


    For a single second, all she felt was the silky softness of Chion¡¯s hair. But then something miraculous happened. Her soul opened like a rose in bloom, and her essence streamed through her very bones. Like water flowing over a dam, it traveled down her arm and through the fingers still touching Chion. As it coursed through her body, she felt her own essence for the first time in her life. It was a soft, supple texture but strong, much like the silky threads of a spider¡¯s web. When Chion¡¯s own soul rose up to meet hers, the texture was a smooth, hard substance, reminding her of a rock that had been washed over by water through the ages.


    In that moment, she sensed both their essences were steadfast, yet elastic, able to change when called upon. Both substances, hers a pale yellow and his a majestic blue, wrapped around them like two ropes, pulling them closer together, twirling faster and faster until both strands melded together. It became a single, thick pulsing strand of green light, only to split into two separate, thinner strands. Both strands hovered over them for a moment. Somehow, without taking her eyes off the magical event taking place around and above them, she knew Chion mirrored her bewilderment and awe, watching in trancelike wonder.


    Without warning, the two identical strands of magic struck their foreheads in a tight shaft of light. The pain was excruciating. She screamed when it hit her, feeling like her head was exploding around the laser-like light. Lara¡¯s eyes overflowed with unchecked tears. She was unable to bring her hands up to shield her face from the magic. She screamed again in agony. She distantly heard Chion roar in pain. He whipped his head back and forth to rid himself of the strand and the torture.


    They both ended up on the ground, shuddering. The instinct to curl into a ball never occurred¡ªthe intense heat and pain too terrible. As they both came close to the point of feeling death was the better alternative, the pain washed away and was replaced with a gentle, cool mist, soothing in the aftermath of the magic¡¯s attack. Dazed, they could only lie upon the ground, heaving in unsteady breaths of air. Unable to help herself, Lara turned inward to see what had happened. Something deep within her had been pierced by the strand of light.


    And then she found it, her soul had evolved¡ªbeen transmuted¡ªinto a new substance. Her soul was no longer consumed of the subtle yellow glow, but was the deep green of the light that had tortured them seconds before.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    When she could finally speak, her voice was scratchy from the screams involuntarily ripped from her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gingerly, she raised her right hand to touch her forehead, but found no bumps or ridges that would cause the pain. She half expected to feel a brand burned into her skin. Opening her eyes, she dazedly looked over at Chion. Chion still had his eyes closed, tossing his head and twitching his spine in small convulsions.


    Something caught her attention. Staring at Chion¡¯s forehead, she croaked, ¡°Chion?¡±


    When he lifted his head, he in turned stared at her. Both of them were dumbstruck. If it hadn¡¯t been a moment of consternation mixed with awe, she would have laughed at the picture he made. His dilated eyes went wide, his ears pressed back against his head, and his mouth fell open with a slight hiss and cough. It was an expression she¡¯d never seen on an animal.


    When he continued to stare at her forehead, she reached up to cover it with the palm of her hand. She rubbed the area again, afraid she¡¯d missed it. ¡°What happened? And why do you now have a black tattoo on your forehead?¡± Still trying to find something on her forehead, she scratched the skin. ¡°What are you staring at? I don¡¯t feel anything. Do I have one too?¡±


    Chion drew on his composure like a shield. In a voice full of respect, he said, You are now My Lady in truth. We are bound together, you and I. We are now one of the Tal¡¯Ai. And yes, you now have a black tattoo on your forehead as well.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m not from here. What about the ceremony? I didn¡¯t go through the ceremony.¡±


    His eyes lit up with his happiness. Yes, we are now irrevocably bound. The God and Goddess have chosen us to become one in power. He paused and said with some confusion, My Lady, I cannot tell you the significance of the tattoo. I have never placed eyes on another with this mark.


    She sat up with caution, ensuring all her limbs still worked. She argued, ¡°But you said we were bound. Doesn¡¯t that mean all the other people and pakas carry them as well?¡±


    No.


    She was taken aback by his succinct answer. ¡°Well, why not?¡± Recalling something he said earlier, she exclaimed, ¡°Wait. You knew all along? You knew we would be bound.¡± Glaring at him in accusation, she dropped her voice to mimic his, ¡°My Lady. I have been hearing it in the wrong context.¡±


    Sensing he was more amused than anything, Lara pulled up short and counted to ten. She was not going to lose her temper. She wasn¡¯t. Once she had a firm grip on her emotions, Lara said, ¡°When were you going to tell me?¡±


    Instead of looking in his eyes, her eyes were drawn once more to the tattoo. It was an odd geometric shape, yet it looked¡­unfinished. The hair itself was branded with the mark, with possibly the skin underneath as well.


    As soon as you spoke to me, linking us mind to mind through a mental path between us, I knew. The first time we met, I knew. However, you are a foreigner and, as you say, from another world. You needed to learn of our history and society before learning about your destiny as an Ai. You needed time before you decided to undertake the change. Seeing her skepticism, Chion nuzzled his large head into her shoulder, butting her lightly in affection. This is why I never allowed us to come close enough to accidentally brush against each other. I was afraid touching would bring the binding forth before you were ready. Had I not been caught off guard, the bond would not have occurred. I never could have predicted that you would reach out to me, right arm to right foreleg. I am not often surprised.


    Thinking back, she realized he was right. Even by accidental design after their first meeting, they had never once touched. He bumped his head against her, and she instinctively brought both hands up to scratch behind his ears. It felt right, though the experience was new for them both. The necessity of touching Chion made her want to jerk away. The only thing stopping Lara was that Chion acted as if he needed the contact as much as she did. For a few moments, they enjoyed the new intimacy in silence.


    She admitted, ¡°I sensed your sadness with the last of your words. I didn¡¯t think anything of it.¡±


    A low rumbling came from his chest and throat, and she felt his contented purring where her fingers glided through his coat. Careful to never break the contact between them, Chion nudged her leg over, making enough room to lie down on his side beside her.


    Just so you know, I¡¯m taking this very well right now. But it won¡¯t last. I¡¯m pretty sure I am in shock.


    He rubbed the side of his head against her leg. I understand. We have much to learn of each other, but we will do this together. With our bonding, I fear we must reach Malkese sooner than I planned. I have no choice but to relinquish my route to another scout.


    Lara only halfway paid attention to his statement. The entire situation was surreal. She was lost in this world, not knowing the people, animals, cities, culture, or anything of war. Without Chion, she would have been food for the pot, literally.


    Something had gone wrong with their bonding though. The marks were something Chion did not understand. Needing some space to think things through, she pulled away mentally, physically, emotionally. At once, she was bereft, a cold emptiness taking the place of the prior warmth.


    What do you think happened?


    Acknowledging her need for space, he stood up and paced away from her. I do not know the significance of the mark or the magic that caused it. Somehow, through the mark, we are bound as Tal¡¯Ai. I feel the truth of this through our bond. You will now be able to wield magic through our bond with me as the channel. I have never heard there was pain when the Paka and the Human bond into one entity. We must speak to the elders. Do not fear our bond. It feels like it should, or what I have heard about the connection. Our need for physical contact will diminish as we both adjust to its newness.


    ¡°This is becoming too weird,¡± she mumbled under her breath. ¡°I can handle the people fighting with weapons and armor. I can even handle the big glowing spiders. I can handle¡ªto a lesser extent¡ªthe dinosaur-like rakir. This, however, is much too weir¡ª¡±


    In mid-rant, she was gently bowled over by one of Chion¡¯s forepaws. From the ground, Lara glowered at him, then she started giggling at his expression. Once she started, she couldn¡¯t stop. The giggles deepened into a helpless belly laugh and she held her sides.


    She gasped, ¡°All right. All right. I get your point. I¡¯m not allowed a pity party.¡±


    She was hit with the notion that Chion was playing with her, making her laughter die away. Swallowing became difficult as an unidentifiable emotion held her in its grip. She sat up to hide her face.


    With an indelicate, feline cough and a toss of his head, he said, Come, My Lady. He swiped the entire length of his body along her right side, leaving behind a mass of white hairs on her clothes. She looked down at her clothes in dismay. God help her, the paka had a long body. As she climbed back to her feet, she shook her clothes and watched as the hair drifted to the dirt floor.


    With that single, playful action, her trust in the paka was absolute. Chion was truly, without a doubt, her friend. Lara lightly dropped her right hand to rest on Chion¡¯s back, and they continued on their way to the waystation.

 Chapter 20: Attack

    ¡°Finally,¡± she exclaimed when they reached a small, naturally formed cave with a hot spring featured in the middle of the small room. After a quick glance around, she noticed the cave narrowed behind the hot spring. In the far corner of the room, in a tiny crawl space, a bundle of cloth was stored away from the water¡¯s edge.


    Curious, she moved a little closer, and the lump became a set of neatly folded blankets. Crawling, Lara climbed around a large rock before she was close enough to tug the blankets to her. A leather bag fell out of the disturbed pile with a light thunk. Hefting it up, she untied the drawstring, and the bag opened to display a fresh cache of food and water. Lara grinned.


    As she crawled backward dragging the blankets and bag, Chion explained the room. This place is a waystation for all Kurite scouts. Often one or two of us converge to this spot and exchange information. It is early yet, so another scout may still pass through here. Remember the supplies you eat and use, I will need to have someone attend to the supplies once we reach Malkese.


    ¡°If someone comes here, they won¡¯t try to hurt me, will they? I mean, I¡¯m definitely not a scout, and I don¡¯t think I could pass as one, either.¡±


    No, My Lady. You are safe. If the other cannot be reasoned with, the scout will be the first to leave. You are in dire need of rest and your feet need healing. You can walk no farther until the bandages have been changed.


    It was embarrassing the amount of relief she felt knowing they were spending the night. Her feet throbbed from both the wounds and the lack of footwear. The closer they got to the waystation, the more stops she¡¯d needed. He was right; she was exhausted. She ducked her head and dug through the bag of food.


    Lara knew she needed to face the facts. Denial wasn¡¯t an option. The impossible of her world was entirely possible on this one, and she needed to accept it, now. With the previous events quickly streaming through her mind, Lara realized the only way to stay sane was to keep an open mind. She couldn¡¯t continue to rely on Chion to keep her alive. No, in order to survive on this strange planet, it was essential she learn survival skills efficiently and quickly. That, in itself, was a daunting and gargantuan task. She took a deep, steadying breath. What she had to learn to survive was like quicksand. The more she learned of this world, the more she discovered there was to learn. It would have been disheartening if not for meeting Chion. She lifted her chin. She refused to falter now.


    Exasperated with her lack of knowledge about the food she held, she asked, ¡°Chion, what is this stuff?¡±


    He prowled his way over, sweeping aside rocks as he went. You are holding Rok meat. Rok meat was the jerky-like substance she held in her hands for his inspection. The red plant in front of you is called Juntia and the small bag carries Painu.


    When she opened the bag to see what painu was, she found a blue, glowing fruit. The painu had been dried and reminded her of a cross between a grape and a cherry, except for the prickly stems poking out of its skin like a cactus. The fruit stuck like burrs to the inside of the bag.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with it?¡±


    Most human scouts boil water and put the ingredients together to blend the flavors together.


    She nudged his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re saying all this is ingredients for a soup or stew? Stew is something I can definitely make.¡± Looking back and forth from Chion to the food, she asked Chion doubtfully, ¡°Do you eat stew? I didn¡¯t see anything else.¡±


    Lara felt his shudder at the thought of eating cooked food. As you wait for your food to cook, I will hunt.


    When he left, she felt a moment¡¯s panic, but relaxed when she remembered she could call out if she needed him. Lara pulled back her shoulders, drawing on her determination to survive without his constant assistance. She sighed in resignation and brushed the hair out of her face. Lara opened the sack holding the food to check inside. Unbelievable. Except for a couple of black rocks, there was nothing to start a fire. She couldn¡¯t eat if she couldn¡¯t cook the food.


    She pulled out a yarroh root from her pocket, tore a strip of the flesh off, and stuffed it into her mouth with a growl. Lara chewed as she wandered the short distance to the hot spring. The warm water had heated the rocks, which soothed the soles of her feet as she stood staring down into the water.


    By rote, she memorized each of the ingredients Chion had named as she took alternating bites of the jerky and the root. Beginning to feel sleepy after eating her fill, she trudged back over to the blankets. Find anything?


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I am on a rok¡¯s trail. I will have it shortly.


    Okay, I¡¯m getting ready to crash any minute now. Will you wake me when you get back?


    Although your choice of words is amusing, as always, I do understand the meaning. Enjoy your crash. I will wake you when I return.


    Chuckling at his teasing, she replied, Good night. Lara curled her aching body into a ball, tucking the blankets around her feet to prevent any jarring and closed her eyes.


    Her sleep was at first peaceful, but distress soon replaced the contented feeling. A dark dream rose up, engulfing her in its midst. She could sense hostility pouring from something. Something hid behind a wall, slowly creeping forward. The emotion overwhelmed her. The entity slunk closer, like the boogieman of children¡¯s nightmares. She couldn¡¯t see anything but the fog as it crept into every corner and crevice.


    Rather than run away like she had the rakir, there was a compulsion to move toward it. The feeling grew heavier as she half-ran, half-floated to the corner of the wooden wall. The hostility morphed into aggression. With a cry of fear, her eyes flew open to catch sight of a stranger slipping across the room brandishing a knife. Lara froze for a moment before she cried out for Chion.


    Even awake, hostility and aggression bombarded her, making it almost impossible to concentrate. Although her attention was focused entirely on the man crouched less than a yard away from her, she felt his sudden surge of adrenaline like a distant battle cry. He was preparing to attack her.


    Far more calmly than she thought possible, she yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t come closer. Stop!¡±


    Surprise invaded the overflow of aggression coursing through her body. She felt on edge, wary, but intrigued all the same. And she felt like killing someone. Her eyes narrowed in thought at the man in front of her. Was it possible? Could it be possible? The man made a harsh sound in his throat.


    Seeing his hand tighten around the knife, she tried to sidetrack him again. ¡°I didn¡¯t use all the food stored here. If you want to eat, you¡¯re welcome to it.¡± A shockwave hit her. She¡¯d have fallen over if she hadn¡¯t already been half on her back. She partially recovered from the wave before another, smaller wave crashed into her.


    She stared up at the man. The emotions weren¡¯t hers. All the emotions came from him. He was the one bowled over in shock, his emotions projecting onto her.


    ¡°Name yourself,¡± the man demanded with a rusty voice. She no longer felt waves of hostility coming from him; rather, she felt tendrils of rolling shock, surprise, and the unfamiliar strains of uncertainty. It was an emotional cocktail that could still lead him to attack her. Even so, her confidence rose. She could handle this man.


    Visually relaxing her muscles, she sighed. ¡°You know, you could have asked nicely. Not this whole kill first, ask questions later thing you have going. I would¡¯ve gladly told you. Besides, I¡¯m no threat. You were going to attack me when I was sound asleep.¡±


    A whisper of sheepishness, then wary amusement flowed from the stranger.


    Knowing Chion was only a short distance away, she said, I¡¯m no longer in danger.


    She warned the man, ¡°Chion¡¯s coming.¡±


    One instant the cave entrance was empty, and then suddenly Chion was crouched in the doorway, taking in the situation. Even when fighting the rakir Chion didn¡¯t look as he did now. Her friend was in full attack mode; his eyes trained on the man. Every muscle was defined as they bunched for an attack. The ruff around his neck bristled, and his lips pulled back into a snarl that showed the paka¡¯s sharp teeth. His demeanor screamed death.


    Fear crawled through her body, making her breath hitch and stomach flip. She began shaking from the fear drowning her. Lara gulped down a shaky breath of air. A distant part of her knew Chion was her friend. He was protecting her. Why did she fear him?


    Shaking her head, befuddled, she took a moment to catalog her emotions. If she took a step back from the emotions roiling through her, she realized the emotions weren¡¯t hers. Again, they belonged solely to the Kurite. He stared at the paka like prey watching its death near. Not making any fast movements, he lowered his right arm and released the knife from his trembling grip. The weapon clattered on the stones in the tense silence.


    Chion, can¡¯t you tell he is terrified of you? I don¡¯t think he is a threat to us anymore.


    At first Chion did not answer her, and she feared he couldn¡¯t hear her through the battle haze. Then she saw him rise from his crouch.


    He has every right to fear me, Chion said with contempt. As if nothing happened, Chion said with a formality that bypassed his usual formal speech, Welcome, scout. Join us so we may share the food and water with others who obey the God and Goddess.


    The man¡¯s relief was so profound he didn¡¯t bother to hide it. As his breath whooshed out of his body, Lara mirrored his relief with the sudden drooping of her own shoulders. Muscles she had not known were tight loosened with the surge of emotion from the scout. Unlike the roiling fear or the bombardment of hostility, the relief pervaded her body like a waterfall plummeting to the pool below.


    In a tone as formal as Chion, he intoned, ¡°I accept your welcome, for the God and Goddess love all their people.¡± He bowed to Chion and ignored her.


    This man is a new scout. He is unknown to me. He may have news of which I have not yet heard.


    Ignorant of their silent conversation, the scout asked, ¡°You are called Chion?¡±


    She saw the paka look sharply at the stranger, his eyes glinting with growing suspicion and aggression. Knowing it was her fault, Lara hurried to explain, I told him your name by accident.


    Chion subtly relaxed before he answered with a brief nod. He then strolled around the man to lie down closer to her, inserting his powerful feline body between the intruder and her. His action was protective¡ªan obvious message for the scout. The man scrambled back a few more paces and sat down cross-legged. The tension of the room rose exponentially with every second that passed, leading Lara to break the ice. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

 Chapter 21: Juno

    ¡°Juno.¡± Although he was respectful when answering her, he kept his eyes on Chion. Fascinated, she asked him without thinking, her lips stretching in a wide grin, ¡°Juno. You mean like the company?¡± She couldn¡¯t remember what the company actually did, but she vaguely remembered the commercials. Phones? Computers? No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. It had to do with technology, that much she knew for certain. Computers¡­ She¡¯d be able to look it up and know the answer in a couple seconds flat, instead this world, well, magic and Pakas and tunnels that never seemed to end. The thought of technology made her feel a little homesick. She¡¯d have been able to pull a map off the internet of these tunnels so she wouldn¡¯t get lost. Here, she had to rely on Chion, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing since she really like Chion, but Lara didn¡¯t feel comfortable with the idea that she had supposed magic at her fingertips.


    The man¡¯s confusion pushed at her, the emotion similar to the muddying of clean water Nothing she could actually put her hands on, but murky all the same. Chion sent a sharp warning through their link. Both were enough to bring her back to the conversation. Realizing her mistake, she rushed to distract him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You asked for my name, and I¡¯ve been rude. You have met Chion, and I¡¯m Lara.¡± She felt the scout¡¯s suspicion.


    Continuing to smile at the man, she nervously asked Chion, Can he hear me when I speak to you?


    No, My Lady. Ais speak with their bondmate on different levels than to non-bonded pairs.


    Good. Because why can I sense what this guy is feeling? Is this normal for people here?


    You sense his emotions? Interesting. His voice held a note of contemplation.


    Yes, it is what saved my life. I started dreaming about something hunting me in the dark around a blind corner. I woke up with him practically hovering over me with that freaking knife. So, pardon me if I don¡¯t find this as intellectually stimulating as you. I just want to know what¡¯s going on. With every word, her thoughts became more frantic and hysterical.


    Chion emitted a soft growl through their link. The boy is indeed young and inexperienced. Scouts are taught to listen, watch, and learn before committing an act that is irrevocable. He spat out the word boy like it was distasteful.


    Yes, I completely agree with you. Especially considering that just a few moments ago it was my life on the line, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be a threat now. So, can you please answer my questions? For good measure, she sent him an image of smacking him across the head in her frustration.


    He scoffed at the image, but he did take her fears seriously. Do you recall what I told you about the Ai bond and what resulted of the melding?


    She had to think back through their conversations. When she remembered, she denied the answer, incredulous. You have got to be kidding me. I can¡¯t do magic. Lara glared at Chion, who watched the man, a predator watching its next dinner.


    No humor showed in his posture or his voice when he answered. Yes, magic. Every Tal¡¯Ai bond shows itself in a different form of magic. The magic is an enhancement of your natural abilities. I am your conduit for your brand of magic. As we become more secure in our bond and you have learned to control the effects, then we will become even more powerful. I believe you have a natural ability to read people¡¯s emotions, although, in the past, you were unable to feel them. Now, you are able to feel these emotions as they cross the other person¡¯s thoughts and body.


    Great, I¡¯m an empath. You do know that in all the stories, every single one of the empaths go crazy, she said dryly.


    The stranger started to speak again, not realizing another conversation took place beneath his nose. ¡°The Goddess bless you, Lara,¡± he said. When he finally looked at her, he began glancing back and forth between them, comparing their marks.


    Before he could question them about it, Chion stated with certainty, You are a new scout.


    Nodding gravely, Juno said, ¡°Yes, I was recruited two months ago when Kana was hurt by one of the prisoners brought in from the battle. I was given her routes and have been traveling for the past three weeks. You are only the second Kurite scout I have come across.¡±


    At first glance, Lara had thought him in his late twenties. Upon closer examination, she realized she¡¯d been wrong. Under all the filth from his travels, this scout was no more than a boy. She guessed his age to be about sixteen or seventeen.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°How do you handle being alone for such long periods of time?¡±


    She got a sense of embarrassment from her inadvertent compliment. He asked instead, ¡°You have an accent that I cannot place. Are you from another village on the outregions?¡± Before she could summon up a response, he answered his own question. ¡°You must be. I¡¯ve never met another Kurite with your eye color.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from a long way away, yes.¡±


    My Lady, look at me, Chion demanded.


    Blinking, she glanced at Chion before turning her attention back to Juno. Worried by his tone, she asked, What?


    In a whisper of wonder, he answered, Your eyes have not changed color.


    Why would my eyes change colors? Even as she asked, she remembered stray words from the fantastic tale he¡¯d told her before they bonded. You mean my eyes are supposed to change colors?


    Before this moment, I would have answered yes to your question. You are the first outsider I can remember in my lifetime as having bonded with a paka. It is possible an outsider¡¯s eyes do not change. In obvious frustration at his lack of knowledge, he murmured, We must speak to the elders.


    She was not comforted by the fact Chion knew little more than her. She was more than an outsider; she was an alien from another world. She could very well prove to be the wildcard for this magic that was now a part of her. She shivered at the thought.


    While they spoke around him, Juno shrugged at her vague statement and leaned over to snag a couple pieces of rok meat from where she¡¯d discarded them. Oblivious to their conversation, he tore off some smaller strips and ate them with gusto. ¡°I am surprised you are traveling with someone. It is well known in the cities the white paka goes his own way.¡±


    Lara almost laughed at the boy¡¯s shameless attempt to gather information. He was practically squirming with curiosity.


    I don¡¯t know how much you want him to know about me or our bond. She didn¡¯t want to get enmeshed in a conversation with a boy who knew more about what was going on than she did. She could just imagine the blunders she¡¯d make if she said any more.


    A cracking yawn hit her, popping her mouth open in an undignified manner. She¡¯d slept all of fifteen minutes before Juno barged into her dreams. Chion said, You need sleep if we are to travel to Malkese. I will continue speaking to Juno. For her ears only, he continued, He has much to learn if he plans to live for longer than another month.


    Be nice to him. He is little more than a boy.


    To Juno, she said, ¡°I am sorry. We¡¯ve been walking all day, and I am dead on my feet.¡±


    He grinned at her. ¡°Do not worry. I take no offense. The first week I traveled I was unused to the energy it took to scout.¡± She felt his laughter, a feeling like the sun beating gently down inside her body. She couldn¡¯t help but return his smile.


    You would stand up for a boy who almost killed you. Do not tell me you feel the same for the rakir.


    She knew Chion was teasing, but she couldn¡¯t help snapping back, shuddering from the memory, ¡°Of course not. Those things are evil, and God only knows why they were created.¡± She felt Juno¡¯s confusion. Neither provided him an explanation for her words.


    One day I will explain to you how they were created. For now, believe me when I tell you they once were not as they are now.


    As she got comfortable on her makeshift bed, facing the wall, her hands fisted the blanket, pulling it to just below her chin. Thank you so very much. Now I¡¯m going to have nightmares. Wake me up if something happens.


    Chion began purring through their bond. She fell asleep with a slight smile on her face.


    <<   >>


    Unbeknownst to her, Chion and Juno continued talking for several hours. In the end, Chion told the other scout how he met Lara. Juno was ready to kill her again before Chion had growled menacingly until the man relented.


    He spat, You must learn to listen, watch, and learn before you act. Lowering his head at the reprimand, Juno apologized with a shrug. She has much honor and courage. She will not be harmed. I am taking her to Malkese to the Elders. We must learn why she was sent to us.


    Curious, Juno asked him, ¡°Why are you willing to risk your life for this woman? She is obviously not from underground, although she is able to see without the light the Pyrannis require.¡±


    We are Tal¡¯Ai.


    Shocked, Juno sputtered, ¡°That is impossible; she does not have the golden eyes of the Ais.¡±


    Nevertheless, we are bound together.


    He asked the same question both Lara and Chion had asked. ¡°How is it possible for foreigners to bond with pakas? It has never occurred before.¡±


    I do not have the answer. We must reach Malkese for that very reason. I have a need for someone to cover my route.


    ¡°I would be so honored. When are you due to return to headquarters?¡±


    In one month¡¯s time.


    ¡°So be it. What place does she call home? I have never met a woman who has curls in her hair. Her eyes are the color of the earth. This is unnatural for our people or the Pyrannis.¡±


    Chion chuckled. I believe she thinks your eyes are the unnatural color. Many things we take for granted are new to her. Willing to take the paka¡¯s unquestionable wisdom although he could not fathom it, Juno nodded. It is late, and I must sleep. May the Goddess keep you.


    The paka got up and stretched, leaving rakes in the dirt with his claws. He walked the short distance to where Lara slept curled in a ball. He trusted the new scout, but he could no longer stay away, needing to touch His Lady. Touching her relieved a tension that went deep to his core.


    Lying down, he stretched along her back, offering her his warmth. He dropped his head between his front feet and curled his tail around his body. Ignoring the quiet movements of the young scout on the other side of the hot spring, he fell asleep listening to her slow, even breaths.

 Chapter 22: Captivity

    Lara woke feeling warm and comfortable. She glanced around to see whether she was back in her bed or still in the cave with Chion. When she saw the sun filtering through her blinds, she heaved a sigh and stretched. Which classes did she have today? She checked the time, making sure she had enough time to get ready. Just maybe she¡¯d have time to eat breakfast today. With food as an incentive, she rolled out of bed and grabbed her clothes to take a shower.


    She was putting the finishing touches of makeup on when she leaned back. Lara groaned.  Concrete blocks had taken up residence in her body. Although her feet were healing, other parts of her body weren¡¯t used to the amount of activity she¡¯d been doing in the tunnels. She smirked. She¡¯d soon be in the best shape of her life. She might even lose the twenty-five pounds she¡¯d gained since starting college.


    On her way out the door, she grabbed a dark blue, knitted cap to cover the black tattoo. It was strange. The mark was rotated exactly ninety degrees to the left of Chion¡¯s. It was surprisingly decorative and intriguing with its abstract lines and curlicues branching out from the center. But it couldn¡¯t be in a worse location. Lara licked her lips as she tried to figure out how she¡¯d cover the tattoo in the future. She couldn¡¯t wear a hat all day, every day. Hats made her feel claustrophobic on the best of days. Glancing at the clock, she shrugged and hurried out the door.


    Later that day, Lara strolled to the dorm for lunch, her feet feeling only a little tender. She was at their designated lunch table when Becky walked up with a hesitant look on her face. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    Lara raised her eyebrows in surprise. Why was she being treated with kid gloves? Then, it hit her. Last night she¡¯d come back to Earth from fighting the rakir. For her, it¡¯d been almost three days. Blinking at her friend while trying to unravel the differences in time and days, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You were pretty out of it last night. I¡¯ve never seen you like that before. You scared me half to death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I just needed some sleep to get over the shock.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me now? Or are you still not up to it? I¡¯ve been going out of my mind trying to figure out what happened.¡± Becky¡¯s eyes glimmered with worry.


    Lara gave a small shake of her head. She could always count on Becky to want the grisly details. Shrugging, she said, ¡°I guess. It doesn¡¯t seem as important now as it did last night.¡±


    As Becky picked up her fork to swirl the spaghetti onto her fork, she said, ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Geez, woman! Don¡¯t be so impatient. Let me figure out where to start.¡± Keeping her eyes on her plate of food, she recounted the attack with the rakir and how she held them off long enough for Chion to save her. She kept her voice low, not wanting to chance that people would overhear.


    Lara left out how she could talk to Chion or why he¡¯d come to her rescue. Her reticence, she realized, had nothing to do with whether her friend would believe her. She was simply reluctant to share her unique relationship with Chion. In a way she couldn¡¯t explain, Chion was hers. Possessiveness reined in her tongue.


    And she knew, without a doubt, that no matter the words she used to explain, Becky would never comprehend the complexity of their bond. Lara wouldn¡¯t have a week ago, either.


    Becky sat in shocked silence. Her food was left untouched, although her fork had a bit of spaghetti spooled around it. Leaning toward Becky, she whispered, ¡°You believe me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her friend shook herself and brought her fork up for a bite, chewing thoughtfully before she answered. ¡°I do. I shouldn¡¯t, but I do. You forget, though. I saw you when you woke up last night. Your eyes looked like something you¡¯d see in the movies. You know, when someone¡¯s raped or almost killed. You looked as if you¡¯d seen or done something horrific the way your face was as white as paper.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Shaking her head, Becky reached over and squeezed her arm. ¡°Of course I believe you. I think it is unbelievable and almost improbable, but for some reason, I believe you. The condition of your feet alone makes a believer out of me.¡± Her friend was silent for a moment, and Lara lightly fingered the cap on her forehead.


    ¡°You know, if that had happened to me, I would have probably just sat down and cried.¡± Hesitating, Becky continued, ¡°I do believe you. But if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else about your trips to another place. You would have a hard time getting people to believe you.¡±


    Lara quietly snorted. ¡°Yeah, they would probably send me to the loony farm in a blink of an eye.¡± All of a sudden, she noticed none of their friends had joined them. She looked up at the clock across the dining hall. It was twenty minutes later than when her friends usually showed up. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone today?¡±


    Her friend glared at her like it was her fault. ¡°I called and told them to give us some space today. I thought you would be kind of out of it because of last night. You didn¡¯t need to have everyone prying into your business.¡± Waving her fork in the air, she reminded Lara, ¡°You know how they are.¡±


    Yes, she did. Her friends were great, but they tended to feel entitled to everything with the least bit of drama. Normally, she was comfortable with everyone wanting information because nothing ever happened to her. Becky was right; this was not something she wanted known. Even Becky wouldn¡¯t be comfortable knowing everything that had happened to her.


    <<   >>


    Skye was grateful for the wood the Kurites had provided for a fire. The materials the Kurites used for fires did not give off light. Without some light, he would have gone a little insane several days ago. He was alone in his prison. He could yell, rant, and rave, and no one would hear him except the walls around him and the occasional passersby. Surprisingly, his cell wasn¡¯t hidden away from the city¡¯s occupants. It was as if his capture was an afterthought. He was in a side tunnel that had Kurites passing by his cell throughout the day.


    He had learned through observation that his tunnel had less traffic than other main tunnels and hallways in the city. No one spared him a glance, except for the young, curious children walking with their parents.


    He had been pushed across an invisible boundary by a silent Kurite guard. A barrier he could not get back across. When he entered the small cell, he had felt an invisible surge crawl over his body, front to back. Later, in an attempt to escape, he¡¯d run up against what felt like a brick wall. Bouncing off a solid wall of air had left him breathless and sprawled in an undignified heap on the ground. He¡¯d tested every inch of the doorway, seeking a weak spot. There was none.


    The only person he came in contact with was a golden-eyed woman who brought him a meal at daybreak and nightfall. At least he thought it was early morning and late at night. Without the sun, it was hard to tell. After several days, Skye decided the worst part of being held captive was the loneliness and sheer boredom that made up his days.


    He¡¯d developed a tough regimen for himself while awake. When he was certain no one watched, he spent the long, lonely hours honing his battle skills with repetitious fighting stances. As the days passed, Skye realized he was also inadvertently honing his other senses. His eyes had acclimated to the small amount of light produced by the fire, and he was better able to see things in the dark. While not training, he whittled away the hours by learning about the Kurites. He studied the Kurites¡¯ day-to-day interactions and their social ranking within this society. Their society was not all that dissimilar to his own culture, making it easier to process the similarities and differences.


    The soft tread of feet in the tunnel to his right intruded into his musings. After listening, he recognized the near silent footfalls of one of the four-legged creatures. Yesterday he had learned they were called pakas. Straining his ears, Skye didn¡¯t hear anything except the cat¡¯s faint breath as it walked toward him out of sight of his cell. He scooted back from the fire, turned his back to the light, and shadowed himself in between two jutting rocks. Careless in his movements, he scraped his bare arm against a sharp rock, drawing a hiss of pain from him.


    A woman¡¯s high-pitched, maniacal cackle pierced the silence surrounding his cell. In a hideous sing-song voice, it sang, Why does the prisoner hide? Why does the prisoner hide? Nobody¡¯s here but the prisoner and me. Nobody¡¯s here. Why? Why? Why?


    The last refrain of the off-key song made him wince, but otherwise, he showed no reaction to the words. He¡¯d long since given up finding the voice¡¯s origin. The rambling voice spoke and sang at the oddest of times, leaving him to never know when it would appear.

 Chapter 23: An Ignorant Fool

    When Skye first heard the voice, he thought the Kurites were tricking him, trying to make him fear for his sanity so he would tell them everything he knew. Namely, the Pyranni troops¡¯ future movements. To make the voice stop, he would have gladly told them he knew nothing. It was unceasing in its ability to annoy him, yet the voice had never been this loud and obnoxious.


    He now believed he was the only one that heard the disembodied spirit. The spirit continued its song. Oh! He is a big fair man, big fair man, big fair man¡­ Oh! Big blue eyes, big blue eyes, big blue eyes¡­ Oh!


    The voice trailed off. After a few moments of silence, he sent a swift prayer of thanks to the Goddess. The voice found everything hilarious, and he was often a source for her many ditties.


    He remembered the first day he¡¯d spent in his cell, the first time he¡¯d heard the voice. The voice had gone into a rendition about his private parts¡ªverses even a tavern wench wouldn¡¯t dare sing.


    Since then, the spirit visited him at least two or three times a day, every day. Its songs and one-sided conversations never followed a single topic, changing tangents faster than he could blink. He¡¯d tried to follow one of the nonsensical conversations one day when boredom hit. It was like trying to catch a hare with his bare hands. Although, yesterday he had barely caught himself from laughing outright at the spirit¡¯s rather blunt observation of a human couple walking by at the time. The words made him chuckle even now.


    Nothing like calling the man a thorn in a bee¡¯s buttocks. As the couple walked by, he thought the woman, with a face that looked as if it could sting, must represent the bee. The man, who moved like a puppet from one of Dane¡¯s family theatre productions, must be the thorn. The voice¡¯s volume had increased the closer they walked to his stretch of tunnel, all without either of them showing they heard.


    Turning away from his thoughts, Skye noticed the voice was still silent. Then he remembered the paka. Searching the area around his cell, he found her sitting close to the wall. Her coat was as black as midnight and difficult to see. The paka had never come alone before. Two days ago, he learned the creature was female; a fairly timid and small female compared to the others he¡¯d seen. She had the gentlest eyes to grace a person or animal. He saw the eerie, unnerving intelligence there as well, though he scoffed at the idea.


    Frowning as he scratched his itchy beard, Skye tried to think of a time when someone had spoken to the cat¡ªpaka, commanding her to move or leave. For once, she was easy to spot with her golden eyes glinting with flames from the fire. Unlike the other black pakas, she didn¡¯t make him uncomfortable with her presence. She never did anything except come and sit on her haunches on the other side of his prison and watch him or the passing Kurites. Its stare was not of hunger or death but held curiosity and camaraderie instead.


    Tonight Skye could almost feel her sadness and wistfulness. Shaking his head at his sentimental musings, he berated himself for fancies of personifying an animal. Perhaps it was a sign the lack of sunlight was affecting him.


    He thought it odd when the voice paralleled the cat, huffing a long, drawn-out sigh. Something about the animal¡¯s behavior troubled him, but it was soon buried as the sound of utter hopelessness and loneliness went to his soul. Shaking his head again in frustration, he closed off his heart and mind to the voice. Skye refused to show compassion to a spirit that no one heard except for him. It was sheer foolishness.


    The voice¡¯s next words made it difficult though. The maniacal laughter and the high-pitched voice was gone, replaced with a voice so beautiful he almost shivered for its purity. But as beautiful as the voice was, it couldn¡¯t hide its despair.


    I know how you feel, Pyranni. I truly do. I would not force a prison such as yours on anyone after the life I have been forced to live. The voice paused in its thoughts with a trail of tears that could be heard despite the lack of words. I know not how long I can live like this, so alone. Only if someone could speak with me, converse with me, laugh with me, I would feel as if I was in the hands of the Goddess.


    The next words, spoken in a hoarse whisper, were a testament to her struggle. Truly in Her hands, as the Goddess alone hears my voice, this I wish.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he watched the paka rest her head down on her feet with her face turned away from him.


    The spirit¡¯s voice hit him next with such strength, he almost wept from its sorrow. With some effort, Skye kept his silence. He was afraid of the spirit¡¯s power if she knew he could hear her.


    The lilting voice was beautiful, singing a sweet lullaby mothers would sing to their children. The story, as he listened, was one of power and magic, but, most of all, he realized the voice sang of love. Love originally gained was lost in the end. The end was simply the beginning of another love in another time.


    As she came to the end of the lullaby, he moved closer to the fire and stared into its depth. Skye could not conceive of a love beyond the brotherly affection he held for his battlemates. Even as a child, his parents never showed their affection beyond a smile or a pat on the shoulders.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    To him, love was a fanciful dream for young girls waiting for their arranged marriage. Not for someone like him. The spirit sang of love as if it existed. Rolling his head, he gazed thoughtfully at the cat who slept curled on the other side of the barrier. He wished he knew why she visited him every day.


    He whispered, ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    Sometime later Skye woke with a wince. The ghostly voice had begun its tirade of the few people traveling down the corridor in front of his cell. He couldn¡¯t help but grimace at a particularly bad note. He sat up and put his head in his hands. The voice continued its screeching monologue. Raising his head from the useless cocoon of his hands, he sought out the paka from the night before. Though the animal was closer to the tunnel wall on the right side of his prison doorway, it had stayed the night.


    He watched the paka track a scarecrow of a man striding down the corridor, a cloak wrapped around his body, and a stack of papers clutched in his two hands. As the man came within touching distance of the paka, he somehow tripped over the long flap of his cloak and stumbled into the animal. Skye watched the paka scamper sideways, trying to escape the scrawny man¡¯s flailing arms. Through sheer force of will, the Kurite caught himself before gravity made him stumble in the same direction as the paka. In a tumble of arms and cloak, the man fell onto the paka, almost making the animal collapse under his weight.


    The animal made not a sound throughout the accident. No growl. No yowl.


    The Kurite, on the other hand, screeched loud enough in outrage people should have come running. When the sound of feet didn¡¯t come, Skye realized it was still too early for most people. He turned his attention back to the drama unfolding before him. He watched the tall, thin-boned man come to his feet, still clutching the papers in his right hand.


    He sneered, ¡°God-cursed Paka! Get out of my way, you despicable creature. Worthless beast. If I had my say, the Pakas would have disowned you on sight years ago. Why your useless hide is allowed to live, I¡¯ll never understand. You are a blight to this city. Even the Goddess has forsaken you.¡±


    Still muttering under his breath, he straightened the wrinkles in his clothes caused by his spectacular fall. The paka moved a few feet away, her tail twitching in irritation, her body rigid with indignation.


    Glaring at her, he said in a louder voice, ¡°Why am I wasting my breath? Dumber than an ult, you are. Why the Pakas continue to give handouts to you, I¡¯ll never know.¡± He threw up his hands in disgust, seeming to wash his hands of her. With a final sneer, he stalked away muttering to himself with the papers clinched in his hand.


    The vehement female voice caught him by surprise. Confounded man. I abhor that man. Never a day goes by he does not go out of his way to set me in my place. The paka¡¯s tail twitched back and forth. He acts as if I¡¯ve been placed here by the Goddess as a curse to mankind.


    With a silent hiss from the paka in the direction the man went, the voice continued, Rather, the Goddess wanted to curse me and placed him here to keep me miserable.


    Skye¡¯s mouth hung open in utter shock. With an audible snap, he closed his mouth and scrubbed his face with his right hand in the hope he¡¯d wake up from the new turn of events.


    It suddenly made sense. Though, surely it was impossible. The voice never spoke unless the animal was nearby. By the God and Goddess, he was an ignorant fool. The paka could speak. Reeling from the revelation, he shook his head in denial, staring at her with eyes wide in consternation.


    The spirit was the paka.


    The voice had always been the paka.


    With her ears laid back, eyes at half mast, and body crouched in agitation, the paka glared after the man. Abruptly, the cat dropped her head in a pose that spoke of exhaustion and defeat in volumes.


    I know not why I even become upset anymore, it is not as if anyone hears me. For the others, I truly am a nuisance. She glanced in his direction as if remembering his presence. Although you hear not what I say, I apologize most fervently for his behavior in front of you. It was uncalled for. He is truly a despicable man.


    With those words, she gave him a slight bow, not unlike the courtiers in the court from his home, and left his line of sight. Despite his shock, Skye wanted to laugh at the absurdity of a formal apology coming from an animal.


    Questions whirled amok in his mind. How was this possible? Why did no one in Pyran think the pakas could speak? How were they able to talk? And if all pakas could speak, why did that man not think the female could? Though it was unfathomable to him, the animal was quite intelligent. The words she chose, when not acting deranged, revealed her as highly cultured, intelligent.


    Why could he hear the animal? He was not a heathen. He worshiped the true God and Goddess. He didn¡¯t know how to practice magic. Skye jumped to his feet and paced with the restless energy that overtook him whenever he worked through a puzzle.


    With fingers scratching the skin beneath his beard, he began with one piece of the puzzle he knew for certain. He was not the most avid worshiper in Pyran. But like all Pyrannis, he held both the God and Goddess in the highest esteem. His training was the product of his belief in the God and Goddess. After all, they were the reasons why the war with the Kurites had begun, to bring them the true religion. The ones who lived, the little ones¡ªthe Kurite children¡ªwould learn to revere the true Gods. Skye stopped in mid-stride and tossed his hair over his shoulders, cursing the loss of his leather tie.


    The animal and the man had mentioned the Goddess several times in passing. While in the tunnels, his captors had also made references to the God and Goddess. What was the truth behind their faith? The Kurites could not worship the true Goddess since She rejected anything of magic.


    So, it wasn¡¯t possible the Kurites worshiped the same two Gods. No. If the paka could speak, then he was sure it was caused by magic used for evil. Perhaps the Kurites worshiped two of the old gods, ones that were now shrouded in myth in Pyran.


    He crossed his arms as a slight shiver coursed through his body. He had never been certain magic existed until he heard the paka speaking. The very idea of magic made his skin crawl. A speaking animal was enough to make him rethink the idea he was going mad.


    He ruminated about that for a moment. Surely Skye would recognize the beginnings of the curse. Surely there would be hints of the encroaching insanity.


    Shaking his head, he forced himself back to the original plan. Learn as much as possible about the enemy. And when he had a chance, escape. But first, he¡¯d develop a plan to learn as much about his enemy as he could from the paka.

 Chapter 24: Eiren

    Later that night, the female paka returned humming another off-tune refrain. After listening to the paka screech for a time, Skye, with a false sense of calm, asked, ¡°Why do you sing like you¡¯re tone deaf when you are not? It is grating to those of us who can hear you.¡±


    The silence was absolute. Skye didn¡¯t lift his head from where he stared into the fire, yet somehow he knew the paka¡¯s entire body radiated disbelief. For several minutes neither said a word. He threw another piece of wood onto the fire and straightened his legs to stand at his full height.


    The female had plopped back on her haunches, wobbling from shock. Her eyes were nevertheless unswervingly steadfast on him with her ears perked forward. The look in her eyes almost made him laugh out loud, though his heart sank at the same time. The paka was indeed the voice he¡¯d heard. If only the library clerks were present in this moment.


    ¡°What are you looking at,¡± he demanded.


    In a whisper he felt more than heard, she asked, You can hear me?


    He sat down on a patch of dirt and glowered in her direction. ¡°Of course, I can hear you. You torment me in this hellish darkness with your rambling words and songs. I¡¯ve no idea why.¡±


    As if he hadn¡¯t spoken a word, she repeated, You can hear me?


    Skye didn¡¯t bother responding. He was surprised to feel a trickle of pity for her. He inwardly grimaced. He, who had no qualms using the paka for his own gain, felt pity for this animal. He needed information¡ªinformation that would help him escape and return to Talon¡¯s company. Casting off the pity, he reminded himself she¡¯d been bred by the heathens through magical means.


    His brows flattened into a scowl. He snarled, ¡°And I care not why, if you¡¯d refrain from the music you spout at every turn.¡± In disgust, he realized his effort was wasted upon the animal. She didn¡¯t hear a single, scathing word he said. The paka¡¯s excitement rolled off her in waves, her emotion so strong.


    She bounded up and leapt back and forth like a wild bird. She proclaimed, My wish has been granted. He can really hear me! Goddess, thank you, thank you.


    Her exuberance was catching. Even with his resolve to use the paka, he could not keep the small smile from his lips. He had never seen her exhibit this much energy and excitement.


    Say, the Goddess is good.


    When he refused, she faced him squarely, a look of yearning and doubt warring in her eyes. Please, say it, for I cannot believe it as true.


    Though he almost refused, he mumbled the phrase. The animal screeched with joy, a noise so loud his ears rang. He shook his head at the sight of her bounding around the tunnel like a rambunctious, three-year-old child.


    Seeing his amusement, she stopped her joyful antics, and with far more dignity than he thought possible, she thanked him. The formality of her words caught him off guard. Skye responded without thought, ¡°I have not done anything, except be forced to listen to your ramblings.¡±


    In genuine innocence and confusion, she asked, Why was nothing said before today? Why now?


    He rolled his shoulders and cocked his head to one side. ¡°I believed the voice came from a disembodied spirit. I didn¡¯t realize the voice came from you.¡±


    As she turned his statement over, he stood up and stretched. His arms reaching into the air like he was reaching for the sun. Several loud pops filled the cavern.


    I humbly apologize for any untoward comments I made on your behalf. Had I realized you could hear me, I would not have sung the phrases.


    He detected within her apology her abject embarrassment. Skye turned to look at her again and said, ¡°That was the first time I heard you. I could not determine where the voice was coming from.¡±


    She ducked her head in horror. For some reason, Skye had trouble remembering the paka was a means to an end. Every time she spoke to him in her real voice and not the insane disembodied shriek, a small, comforting quake spread through his core.


    Amusement broke through her embarrassment. She blinked her eyes and flicked her ears back and forth. I am to be at the hall if I want to eat. I find, however, conversation has tipped the scale over hunger for the evening. After a short silence and with great humility, she asked, Would you mind if I conversed with you this night? You may turn down my request, and I will leave you in peace.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Disconcerted by her sincerity, he said with studied nonchalance, ¡°My jailor will be bringing my meal soon.¡±


    Taking his answer for acquiescence, she laid down without saying another word. Every once in a while, she emitted a short hum in disbelief and delight. He studied her in fascination.  ¡°Why does no one else speak to you? It is why I didn¡¯t tie you and the voice together.¡±


    The paka dropped her head in a movement conveying her shame. I was born this way, able to speak, but unable to be heard. You are the first to hear me. With a small sigh, she continued, I had long ago despaired of ever being understood, and I believe I have been going mad without the ability to communicate with anyone. At least the humans are able to communicate with their hand signals. She rolled over onto her side and lifted a dainty, black paw. As you can see, this is unfeasible for a Paka. I can only convey vague impressions in this feline form, much like any other animal.


    She rolled into her original position and stared at him again. As much as he fought against it, Skye was drawn into the supposed miracle. ¡°Although I can hear you, I have a hard time accepting the fact that I am having an intelligent conversation with an animal.¡±


    She hissed, displaying her pointed teeth. You have much to learn, young Pyranni. I am no mere animal, I am a Paka. Pakas have been upon this world long before any humans came into being. It should rather be myself exclaiming I am in awe of the fact an animal speaks.


    Skye couldn¡¯t think of one thing to say. Was it possible pakas existed long before humans ever strode upon the land? Taking in the paka¡¯s rigid stance, he realized he had insulted her. Silence was perhaps the best answer. He could ill afford to offend the paka during their first conversation.


    Genuine laughter cut through the silence like a knife through butter. You, my Pyranni, have much to learn. And learn you shall. I will not allow my one chance at communicating with someone to dissipate simply because of your ignorance. Before he could take umbrage at her words, she shifted into a more formal position. With sides still heaving with laughter, she said, Now, let us begin again. I am named Eiren of the Pakas, from the city of Luthis. She gracefully bowed her feline head.


    Not expecting the formality used in her introduction, he stood for a moment before he replied with a bow, ¡°I am Skye Silverhand from the Pyranni city of Gharra.¡± Straightening, he lifted his hair away from his face and smiled at the paka. Despite the darkness surrounding him, she brought a lightness of heart he could not explain.


    The paka twisted her head toward the right tunnel, pricking her ears as she listened for a sound he didn¡¯t hear. Gliding around the corner, Eiren said, Your jailor comes with your dinner. I will return once she is gone.


    He opened his mouth but closed it when his ears picked up the woman¡¯s tread. With his back turned, Skye listened as the quick, purposeful strides approached. In the days he¡¯d been here, caught like a rok in a trap, the woman never spoke to him, looked at him, or even acknowledged his presence. It¡¯d been a lonely several days. He smiled. At least the paka had broken the monotony of his stay.


    Eiren came back as stealthily as she had left. Neither spoke while the paka watched him eat his meal, lying with both front feet straight ahead of her.


    May I ask how you have come to be here?


    While chewing the tough bread, he debated his answer. If her claim that no one else could hear her was true, he had nothing to lose in sharing the story of his capture. As he had told his interrogators, he knew nothing of his king¡¯s plans.


    He waved his hand toward the tunnel in front of him. ¡°I found one of the tunnels the Kurite spies use on the outskirts of Gharra. What little I was told by my captors was that they possessed timely information that necessitated their return to a man named Jaure at their base camp.¡± A stone, jutting out from the wall, pushed against his back. He slid down the wall until he found a depression fitting his body more comfortably. ¡°We spent several days in the tunnels until we came to a staircase leading into the Gais Desert.¡± The foreboding feeling from the desert hit him without warning, almost oppressing him with its soundless weight.


    Seeing the wary look enter his eyes, Eiren told him, I have heard of this desert many times, but have never entered the place. What is it that makes all whom pass through its boundaries have the same look you now carry in your eyes?


    Holding back a shudder, he tried to find the words to explain the experience. ¡°Imagine yourself in a place where nothing moves. Even the wind does not blow. Sounds don¡¯t carry. As soon as you step onto the sand, there is heavy silence. The only things you hear and see are the people with you. The moon even seems dimmer in the desert, almost as if a thin piece of cloth keeps out its light.¡±


    With a thoughtful nod, Eiren said with measured words, It is true then. Even after a thousand years, nothing has grown on the land.


    Seeing his confusion, she explained. The land you speak of was not always a desert that feels, she hesitated, searching for the correct word, so wrong. Flicking her ears in distaste, she said, Long ago, a great battle took place on the land. It once held trees, lakes, and the cities of my countrymen. And then something happened. Everything was wiped out of existence. Nothing stood. The castles, villages, and trees were gone. This once beautiful land is now known as the Gais Desert. A once fruitful land turned into a wasteland where nothing grew or lived after the Last Battle. A war fought a thousand years before.


    Eiren shook her head to dislodge the regret for what happened in the past. The war ended. Nothing wanted to go against a power that could destroy the land and everything on it.


    Skye tried to imagine the desert he had passed through as it might have been. He couldn¡¯t do it. The Gais Desert was so much more than a wasteland of sand. ¡°Why have I never heard of this battle?¡±


    She gave a paka¡¯s equivalent to a shrug, lifting her spine and settling again. Most Kurites have forgotten the reason for the desert as well. Time is known for allowing people and pakas to forget its past. Please, continue with your story.


    Fiddling with a rock he picked up from the ground, he said, ¡°I was brought in front of your interrogators. They asked their questions, questions I couldn¡¯t answer. I expected torture, but not one finger was lifted against me. It makes no sense.¡±

 Chapter 25: A History of War

    In a voice devoid of emotion, the paka explained, I imagine the reason for the lack of torture on your body is due to the truth-speaker¡¯s presence. If you had answered truthfully, then he would have known. If you had not, then the truth-speaker would have tortured you to gain the information you sought to hide.


    He sat up and spat, ¡°Magic. Magic was used against me?¡± With a look of pure hate, he shifted away from the animal.


    Though hurt radiated from the paka, the animal merely said, I believe the reason your two captors in Gharra kept you from fighting your captivity was due to magic as well. I heard Neal was one of your captors.


    Her words broke through his distaste in a way nothing else could have. Skye had wondered the same thing. He was a trained fighter. Why did he not fight the woman and man in the tunnel?


    ¡°What do you mean? Neal has not the ability to hold his own against me. He is not a warrior.¡±


    No. He is not, and he will never be. His talent brings peace to those around him. He has been found by many in this city to bring warmth and a feeling of contentment with their place. The Kurite has no room for war and hate in his heart.


    ¡°What are you saying? He brings peace?¡± He scoffed. No one brought peace by merely being alive.


    The paka spoke sharply, lashing her tail in impatience. Pyranni, do not deny or disbelieve what you do not understand. Neal is powerful in his own right. His talent is something to behold. He kept you under control, did he not?


    He was relieved to realize she was wrong. He fought Neal when they came out of the tunnels, taking his blade with an ease that belied the man¡¯s stature. With a triumphant show of teeth, he said, ¡°I attacked him one night.¡±


    Amusement flashed across her face. And where were you? Inside the tunnels? In the Gais Desert?


    Sensing a trap, he answered slowly, ¡°We stopped to rest in the desert.¡±


    Ah, my ignorant Pyranni. Neal had no power over you while above. His talent below ground is another matter.


    ¡°You mean underground you Kurites can wield magic. But not above the ground? This is why I didn¡¯t escape in the tunnels?¡±


    Eiren hummed. You are partially correct. The Gais Desert does not allow any magic to exist above ground. As you mentioned earlier, the land is dead. All magic is simply sucked into the ground once you reach the desert border.


    His mind swam with questions, denials, and possibilities all at the same time. He leapt up from his sitting position, startling Eiren into a crouch. Skye, I will leave you for the rest of this evening. It grows late, and I have given you much to think upon.


    So deep in his own thought he never acknowledged her presence.


    The Kurites were able to defeat them with their magic. It wasn¡¯t their need for light as was the prevailing theory. Questions and ideas swirled in his mind. He was beginning to wonder whether the Pyranni kingdom could defeat the Kurites with their affinity for magic. The God and Goddess had set a difficult task for Pyran¡ªbringing the true faith to these people.


    He paced a small square in his cell. Magic was strong enough to destroy an entire kingdom and everything within it. The power of that kind of magic was a testament to its incredible strength. Especially since the consequences were so catastrophic and widespread, persisting for a thousand years without any change. He remembered the feeling of oppression vanished as soon as they entered the tunnel system below. He stopped moving, staring into a deep corner of his cell, thinking. Could Pyran win a war against a magic such as this?


    The next morning, he was woken by a feminine voice yelling in his head. Skye Silverhand, you must wake. Hear me! The guard is coming for you. You must wake!


    Fully alert, he jumped into a crouch, peering through the opening. Please wake up. They are taking you to Areth where you will be placed with the other Pyranni captives. You are leaving Luthis. She made no attempt to hide her distress.


    He soon heard the tread of heavy footsteps coming toward him. Not wanting to be found at such a disadvantage, Skye stood to his full height and rearranged his face, portraying nothing but a blank mask. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a black figure running down the hall. Eiren.


    A regiment of soldiers came around the bend and into sight. A gruff, golden-eyed man walked through the invisible wall and leveled his sword toward his stomach. Once the other guards were arranged into a loose circle, the guard grunted and motioned him forward, then roughly grabbed him from behind.


    He raised his hands in an instinctive action to throw off the man¡¯s hold. Skye froze when Eiren¡ªbreathless from her dash to his cell¡ªhissed fervently. Do not. Do not attack. It is the only way you can be freed from your cell. Please trust me on this.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    When he lowered his hand and relaxed, the man grunted in satisfaction. The sharp point of a sword poked him, forcing him to step toward the waiting guards. He automatically tensed as he passed through the barrier, feeling as if he waded through a waterfall.


    Before he could shake the feeling, Skye was shoved into the middle of the guards. In utter silence, they marched down the hall in the opposite direction he had taken to the cell.


    <<   >>


    Lara found herself in the tunnels watching Chion¡¯s tail twitch in front of her. She was unprepared for the sudden surge of overwhelming joy at seeing Chion. It was like an electrical shock pulsing through her body, zinging her with aftershocks. From the way Chion¡¯s back arched in a full body stretch, Chion felt the same electric joy.


    Lara would have been embarrassed by her feelings except Chion was just as happy to see her. Lara beamed at Chion and rubbed his velvety soft ears. It was almost comical the way they came together like they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.


    Finally, she commented, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a kid again on Christmas day with unwrapped presents.¡±


    His answer was a purr that rumbled through his body. Although I do not know what this Christmas day signifies for you, I do know the feeling of receiving a gift from someone. My Lady, as good as it is to see you so soon, we must continue on our way to Malkese.


    With a last scratch to Chion¡¯s ears, Lara nodded and began walking alongside the paka. With her hand lightly resting on Chion back, they walked for a few minutes before she remembered to ask, ¡°What did you tell Juno when I disappeared?¡±


    I left the waystation without waking him from his sleep. A deep sense of disapproval flowed through their bond with his next words. The boy sleeps too soundly for a scout.


    ¡°Well, he is just a boy. Most boys his age sleep like the dead. Their growing bodies take priority to the possible dangers they may face.¡±


    She laughed when she received the equivalent of a very human gesture through their bond, a mental image of Chion rolling his eyes at her defense of Juno. In retaliation, she bumped him with her hip. In a more serious tone, she asked, ¡°Why do you use children for such a dangerous job?¡±


    Sadness bled through their bond. My Lady, the Kurites have been at war for far too many years. The young have seen more death and despair than any individual should see in an entire lifetime. Juno volunteered his services. He has no family.


    Hearing a story behind his unspoken words, she glanced down at Chion in question. Two months ago, his family was killed in a raid that ended in slaughter. Juno had taken the season¡¯s crops to a nearby village. He returned the next day to the entire village having been burned to the ground. No one was left alive.


    Lara stepped back from Chion in horror. ¡°Jesus, that¡¯s horrible. Why would anyone want to destroy an entire village?¡±


    Do you not have murder on your world? When she reluctantly nodded, Chion explained, I believe the reason for mass murder is essentially the same for every kingdom. Fear. Power. Religion. Once, long ago, Kureto and Pyran were strong allies. Our ancestors shared the same God and Goddess, traded in goods, and married across borders.


    ¡°What happened for that to change?¡±


    What changes in every instance of difference and the unknown begins to take place? After the Dark War and the destruction of our homeland, we were forced underground in order to survive the Gais Desert. What was originally our homeland. Where forests, lakes, and rivers once thrived, there is only an eerie wasteland. No wind. No animals. Nothing can live in this desert. Our ancestors did not foresee the consequences. The magic used to end the Dark War against our enemy was soaked into the land itself. The heroes who survived the Dark War were able to use their natural abilities to form the tunnels and caverns to the benefit of us all.


    Even now, these same tunnels have survived. Although nothing grew in the soil, strange occurrences transpired within the caverns and tunnels. The creatures that made its natural living under the ground started mutating into something else. These creatures were infused with the Dark War¡¯s destructive magic. One of these animals you have seen, the rakir, were once small lizards.


    ¡°So, what caused the rift between the two countries,¡± Lara asked, trying to understand this new world.


    Over several decades, the ancestors of the humans began seeing a change in their children and their children¡¯s children. These children began exhibiting the ability to see in the dark, their eyes changed colors, and the lack of sunlight began showing its influence in their skin color. There is a debate between philosophers that this change was due to the magic affecting the humans. Other philosophers believe this was a natural evolution of humans to their environment.


    ¡°But what about the pakas? Were you able to speak telepathically with humans before?¡±


    Yes, pakas lived with their bondmates in both Kureto and Pyran before the Dark War. My ancestors fought in the Dark War, along with the Kurites and Pyrannis. However, the changes wrought on the Kurites began to make the Pyrannis believe they were cursed. Over the three hundred years following the Dark War, the Pyrannis became purists for fear the curse would affect them. Pakas were forced to choose between losing their chance of finding their bondmates and ultimately becoming animals in Pyran. With the increasingly purist laws passed over those years, whole families of pakas fled to Kureto¡¯s tunnels for fear of persecution. Until eventually no paka lived in Pyran. Over time, Pyran rewrote their history, thus erasing all trace of our close alliance, the magic between bondmates, and the fact pakas once lived beside Pyrannis in honor and love.


    ¡°Yes, history has always been written by the winners.¡±


    Indeed. The Paka families still mourn their loss of Pyran. Our chance of finding our bondmates was significantly lowered when Pyran closed its mind to magic. Through time, with so many not finding their bondmates, pakas have begun neglecting the magic that flows naturally through our bodies. While he spoke, Chion moved closer to her, so much so they bumped into each other with every step.


    They walked in companionable silence the rest of the day. Lara kept her hand between Chion¡¯s shoulder blades to comfort him. That night, they slept pressed together, both in need of confirmation of the other¡¯s acceptance. Lara because she was in another world: Chion because the resurgence of loss from the story was lessened by Lara¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 26: Leaving Luthis

    Although Skye was trussed like a bird on its way to the slaughterhouse, his instincts told him this trip was different from the last. His guards and he had left the city a few hours ago, and already his hands and arms were numb. Without the fire in his cell, he was blind in the absolute darkness.


    Skye, do not speak aloud. I am following in your footsteps. He grunted in surprise, stumbling in mid-step. The paka truly was lonely if she was willing to follow a Pyranni prisoner to another city.


    He tried to formulate in his mind what he wanted to say to her, not sure she would hear. His skepticism obvious, he asked, Have you ever been outside the city proper?


    There was a hint of defensive pride in her voice when she replied. I am a Paka. I have never before had reason to leave Luthis, but I will follow you and your guides to Areth.


    He smirked at her choice of words. Guides sounded so much better than guards. After a brief silence, she hummed in satisfaction. I have your scent as well as your direction.


    Why are you wasting your time following a known enemy of your people?


    A feminine snort traveled through their mental link. You think I¡¯m wasting my time consorting with an enemy warrior. I, however, know I am pursuing the only option open to preserving my sanity. You are the sole individual who can hear me speak. I have no idea why the God and Goddess have placed us on intersecting paths, but I am not one to question their motives.


    Her next words were spoken with a soft pant, as if she raced to shorten the distance between them. Perhaps we have met for a short while, in which our differences can be ascertained, and we both move on. But perhaps there is a plan for us that surpasses even our understanding of the world. I cannot guess. Until our path is laid out for us to see, I will follow you to Areth.


    It chilled him to hear her speak of the God and Goddess with such conviction. Skye was jabbed in the back with the spear before he realized he¡¯d stopped in his tracks. The rope jerked his hands forward, and he rolled his shoulders to loosen the strain.


    Some time passed before Eiren¡¯s soft-spoken voice came to him again. I¡¯ve reached an intersection of tunnels. I believe you have taken the middle route, but I do not want to take the wrong one.


    I cannot see in the dark. I am blind. I cannot tell you which one we entered.


    He was grateful no pity entered her voice when she responded. I understand. It is said no Pyranni can see underground. Your eyes need the sunlight. Each of us has our strengths and weaknesses. Your strengths lie along another path. An image of her ears swiveling forward in excitement floated to him. Ah. I have your scent. You did in fact take the middle tunnel.


    After a short pause, and in a voice that sounded vaguely hopeful, Eiren said, From your voice, I believe I am moving faster than your group.


    Skye grunted in affirmation. Will anyone look for you upon your quick disappearance?


    Will anyone come for the silent one? The bitterness of her words was not lost on Skye. I believe all Pakas and Kurites will breathe a sigh of relief to see I have left the city at last. My inadequacies will no longer be on blatant display for all to see. For reasons I cannot explain, I make everyone uncomfortable. She then whispered in shame, I am treated by many with disdain and by others as a beggar who has nothing to offer the city. No male wants to chance their young are born with the same affliction. I have never had any friends, and I am left alone to my own devices.


    Skye could not help but be intrigued by this view of the Kurites. He had no words he could give her, and he was unsure if he should give her any. The more he learned of the Kurite society, the more similarities he found between the Pyranni and Kurite cultures. Many Pyrannis feared individual differences, especially those with disfigurement or loss of sight or hearing.


    He sympathized a little with Eiren¡¯s plight. She had survived despite her difficulties living in the Kurite society. The tidbits of information he learned about the paka made him feel guilty for using her. Disgruntled and less sure of the course he¡¯d set for himself, Skye reminded himself the paka was only a tool to be used.


    When he again felt more aligned to his task, he changed the subject to one that would keep both their emotions out of their link. Besides us, what is between here and Areth?


    Before I left to follow you, I studied a map of Kureto. There are several routes one can take to Areth. I believe the most likely route is through the city of Malkese. That route has many places to stop and is well travelled. Unfortunately, for tonight neither you nor I will spend the night in the comfort of a waystation.


    He snorted out loud, half laughing at the resignation in her voice. You are a paka.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I am, she replied hesitantly.


    He smiled into the grim darkness and taunted, Surely, one night in the tunnels is nothing for one such as you.


    Heavy silence stretched between them. Then he realized what he¡¯d done. Skye made a noise loud enough for the man trailing behind him to jab him with the butt of a spear. He staggered sideways before grabbing a better hold of the rope with both fists. She broke through his wall of indifference with such ease.


    Perhaps she felt his sudden unease, for she continued as if he hadn¡¯t spoken. Tomorrow, you should reach a cave where there is a natural spring. This will give you the opportunity to replenish your water bags with fresh water. Your guards will probably rest there for the night.


    Are there any major cities between Luthis and Malkese?


    There is a small farming village called Olun a couple days on the other side of the spring. From Olun, a week of walking is required before the city Malkese is reached. Skye heard a slight pant through their link.


    In confusion, he asked Eiren, How far is Areth? What Kurite army wastes their time moving one prisoner to Areth? Militarily speaking, it is a waste of time and manpower. They both took a moment to contemplate the situation. They would have spent better time killing me while I was in Luthis.


    You have a very good point. I do not know why they are willing to take you so far to Areth. However, I for one am glad you were deemed too important to kill.  It is something to ponder. A thoughtful silence weighed down the connection between them for a moment. Eiren said hopefully, Perhaps you can ask your guards.


    Without warning, Skye was grabbed from behind, forcing his shoulders to bend painfully backward. The rope around his wrists pulled taut, and he lost his balance, falling to the ground. His head hit the tunnel wall in a glancing blow, and stars danced in the relentless dark. The guard laughed as he knelt down. The man tightened the rope around his ankles and shortened the rope between his wrists and legs. The maneuver forced him into a tight ball around his knees.  Standing up, the guard stood over him for a moment, breathing quietly, then crunching footsteps signaled his departure.


    Skye grunted. This was the treatment he¡¯d expected from Neal and Nyah. It was something he understood. In an odd way, the treatment calmed him more than anything else since his capture.


    What did the guard do, the paka asked in anger.


    Skye chuckled roughly before answering, I assume we have stopped for the night. A tingling sensation ran through his hands, warning him the rope was too tight. Wriggling his fingers, he told Eiren, They¡¯ve tightened the rope so I can no longer move. He sighed. It is going to be a long night. What will you do now?


    I will stop and rest once I am closer. I left some time after you. I need to travel for another hour at least. Rest. I will speak to you in the morning.


    Skye grunted in acknowledgement while he scuttled backward until he hit the solid support of the tunnel wall. Leaning against the wall took some of the pressure off his arms and legs. Eiren¡¯s earlier words proved her naivet¨¦. Like her, he wanted¡ªno, needed answers, but the two guards held their cards close to their chests, reveling in his ignorance. No, he wouldn¡¯t ask the guards anything. After all, a full day of travel and he had yet to learn their names.


    Skye fell into a fitful sleep until awakened by the feline¡¯s panicked scream. At first, he looked around, trying to locate the danger in the pitch-black tunnel. When Eiren screamed again, he lunged against the ropes, adrenaline pumping into his system. The paka racing through the tunnels flowed through their mind link.


    Feeling her panic, Skye yelled, What?


    He felt rather than heard the total hate and fear threading her one word. Rakir.


    His surge of excitement was overwhelmed with dread. All Pyrannis grew up hearing stories about the rakir, the pure danger of meeting one in the tunnels, their hunting strategies. How many are there?


    There are four. All but one is larger than me. I am trying to find a better place to defend myself.


    Skye was so focused on Eiren he didn¡¯t hear a guard approaching him until he was struck across the face with the back of a hand. ¡°Imbecile, do ye want t¡¯ eat or not?¡±


    He licked his lip, tasting blood. The bastard. The guard grunted and then demanded, ¡°Hold out ye hand.¡± A semi-dry hunk of bread dropped into his open hand. The food was forgotten when Eiren spoke through their link.


    I have found a place. They are coming this way faster than I thought. In a soft voice, she admitted, I do not know if I have the energy to fight them off.


    He spoke softly to the paka while listening to the man walk back to their makeshift camp. You cannot think that way before a battle. You must keep your mind on the end goal. Your goal is to live.


    He heard her hiss in terror, then nothing for a moment. They are here.


    Whatever you do, do not let them surround you. He clenched his fist in frustration. When he felt the bread crush in his fist, he bent his head, straining toward his hand. Once he had a decent size bite, he savagely tore off a chunk, chewing without tasting the food. He focused on the battle raging somewhere behind him in the tunnels. On the edge of his consciousness, he heard the men chuckle at his awkward attempt to eat.


    But it was nothing compared to the turmoil he felt. He shook his head. The paka did not have a chance. Four against one was never considered good odds. Even worse, compared to other pakas he¡¯d seen, she was small, timid. Untrained.


    He reminded himself he shouldn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t work. His growing attachment to the paka denied him the ability to stop listening for her.


    Time passed in slow increments while he waited for word. He heard her yowl and hiss in pain, but nothing else. When he thought the battle should have long since been over, he heard her soft whimper. A vast fissure swept through their link, severing the connection.


    He yelled aloud in denial, ¡°No.¡±


    In anger, he stood up, only to fall into the middle of the tunnel. His actions brought the anger of the guards, though he did not feel the pain of their boots slamming into his left side and legs. He¡¯d turned inward, frantically reaching for her, trying to feel something from the female paka. He whispered through their connection, pleading with her, Eiren, talk to me.


    The rest of the night passed. He heard nothing from her while lying in the same position the guards left him. He heard nothing but his own thoughts in his head.


    Nothing except yawning silence.

 Chapter 27: The Pyranni Prisoner

    Chion and Lara were within several hundred yards of the natural spring when Chion stepped in front of her, halting her progress. My Lady, beware. I hear at least two people talking by the water.


    Leery of meeting new people, she asked, What do you want to do? Do you think it safe to go in?


    Chion listened for a moment before turning his head to look at her. They are my countrymen. We will be safe. However, there are no pakas travelling with the humans. This means they do not yet know we are nearby. We will continue walking toward them until they call out to us. Remember, as Ais we can speak to each other without others overhearing our conversation. If you are unsure how to respond, I will assist you. Although I wasn¡¯t expecting company this evening, we both need rest before continuing our journey. He rubbed his head against her hip.


    Nibbling her lower lip, she nodded, knowing he left the final decision up to her. Are they scouts like Juno?


    He shook his head once. No, they sound as if they are travelling together, and they are men, not boys. Soon enough, we will hear their story. Chion lifted his left paw toward the doorway ahead of them and said, Let us continue to our destination.


    She gripped the paka¡¯s neck ruff for reassurance. Before they reached the edge of the corridor leading to the natural spring, she felt a double sensation of wariness slither up her spine, making the tiny hairs on the back of her neck stand up. She glanced around the corridor at the same time she shared the sensation with Chion.


    Before he could respond, one of the men called out in a gruff voice, ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    Because of her grip on Chion¡¯s neck, she stopped in mid-step when he halted in his tracks. He replied with authority, I am called Chion from the city of Malkese. I am a scout of the outregions on my way back to reconnoiter. I have with me a young woman. May we enter the cave?


    This close to the cave, she could hear the two men converse with each other before the same man responded with formality. ¡°Join us so we may share the food and wa¡¯er with others who obey the God and Goddess.¡±


    She cocked her head at Chion and smiled nervously. The man¡¯s words were so badly garbled, she hardly understood him. Not every Kurite spoke like Chion. Chion crossed the entryway of the small cave. Lara trailed after him, making certain he was between her and the unknown men. When she saw the men standing and felt their corresponding feelings of wariness, Lara ducked her head, peeking through her hair.


    The tiny cave was a semi-square room with a brook running from a hidden spot in the far right corner of the space. The water exited beneath an outcropping of rock formation on the left¡ªmaking a slight u-shape curve. On the opposite side of the stream in a small alcove, glistening stalactites and stalagmites reached for each other as droplets of water dribbled from the ceiling and down the stalactites. The two men had set up camp on the left side of the entrance.


    Chion finished the traditional welcome and acceptance. We accept your welcome and will share your food and drink. He bowed respectfully to the two men before turning his attention toward the wall. She turned her head to the right of the entrance, surprised to find a third man sitting two yards away from the water¡¯s edge. She¡¯d only felt two men¡¯s emotions, not three. Upon closer inspection, she realized he was bound with a thick line of rope. A prisoner then. The two guards stared at her in curiosity.


    The prisoner in question had eyes only for the paka. Although he was folded in on himself, he was well built and tall. Powerful came to mind as she studied the blond-haired man.


    Chion huffed beside her, making her cheeks burn in mortification at being caught staring. So intent on the prisoner, she¡¯d neglected to introduce herself to the men.


    She stepped closer to Chion and returned her attention to the guards. What she saw left her tongue-tied. Both wore clothing that had seen better days. One man¡¯s shirt was stained with something brown while the other¡¯s shoes looked as if they¡¯d disintegrate any second. Both wore their swords and daggers with ease. They reminded her of poor but dangerous bikers with their worn clothes and gruff appearance. Their physiques shrunk the small cave.


    Lara said, ¡°Thank you for letting us join you. We have been travelling for a while and needed to rest.¡± Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the prisoner look in her direction, though he was a couple inches off.


    The larger of the two guards smiled in response, showcasing a smile filled with rotted brown teeth. He surveyed her up and down and said with false sweetness, ¡°What is ye name, li¡¯l lady?¡± Her disgust was difficult to hide. Lara felt his lascivious intentions like a thick, viscous tar coating her skin.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chion discharged a threatening growl, his stature doubling in size. He said in a low, quiet voice, You will show the proper respect to My Lady.


    Both men quickly backed away, raising their hands in surrender. One man complained, ¡°How were we supposed t¡¯ know. Her eyes are not the gold of the Ais. My friend mean¡¯ no disrespect.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help it. Lara¡¯s bitter laugh caused everyone¡ªeven the prisoner¡ªto look her direction. Wanting to break the tension, she looked around, her gaze landing on the camp. She motioned to the bedrolls and food. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all sit down. We can start the introductions over.¡±


    Chion raked the ground in front of him and chuffed loudly before getting his temper under control. He boxed her in until she sat against the wall, forcing the men to sit on the other side, leaving the red stones in the middle. While they settled, the men went through a series of emotions so fast she couldn¡¯t follow. Curiosity with a healthy dose of fear won out.


    They fear you, but only have curiosity for me. I¡¯m not scary. I just stink since I haven¡¯t showered in three days.


    Chion laughed in amusement. No, My Lady. They fear you as well. They do not know what magic you can channel through me. Tal¡¯Ais are feared by those who do not have such a bond and respected for the power they control.


    To the men, Lara said, ¡°My name is Lara. If you do not mind me asking, where are you headed?¡±


    The two men shared a look. One of them jabbed a thumb over his shoulder toward the prisoner. ¡°We have come from Luth¡¯s just two days ago. We were ordered t¡¯ take the P¡¯ran prisoner t¡¯ Areth t¡¯ join the other prisoners.¡±


    Chion asked, Do you know how he was captured?


    ¡°Rumor has it he was caught investigatin¡¯ one of the tunnels beneath the city of Gharra. They interrogated him, but he doesn¡¯t know any of their king¡¯s plans. The three tha¡¯ caught him didn¡¯t want t¡¯ kill him because he might of had information.¡±


    While they talked, Lara watched as the other guard reached out and broke the rock in half by tapping it against the ground. The man set the two halves of the rock down. She had no idea what he was doing until she felt the warmth pulse from the rocks, steadily increasing in temperature until it was as hot as any fire. She stared at the two rocks in awe and raised her hands toward the heat. Amazing. The rocks didn¡¯t emit any light. Leaning down, Lara glanced up and realized the second guard watched her with suspicion. She could feel the emotion like shadows. She was giving herself away with what was probably an everyday tool for Kurites.


    Sighing out loud, she asked him, ¡°You now know our names. What is yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Matu and me friend¡¯s called Tighan. We are both warriors from the city of Luth¡¯s,¡± said the man in front of her.


    ¡°What about the man sitting over there? What¡¯s his name,¡± she asked, jerking her head in the prisoner¡¯s direction.


    Matu stared at her in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. He¡¯s from P¡¯ran, and all P¡¯ranni are not worthy of having names.¡± He spat on the ground, shrugged his shoulders, and said, ¡°Why should ye care the name? I would as soon kill him than escort him t¡¯ Areth.¡±


    To Areth? Why would the Luthis elders transport him so far?


    Tighan looked up from digging through his bag and said, ¡°Elders never spoke t¡¯ us. We were giv¡¯n our orders from the cap¡¯n.¡± Tighan leaned over and snagged two big rocks and laid them flat on either side of the hot rocks. He then placed two pieces of meat on one and got up, a small pot in his hand. Lara followed him with her eyes as he filled the pot with water from the natural spring, still trying to figure out what the man said.


    What news from Luthis?


    Tighan answered while adding two handfuls of food to the boiling water. ¡°The rumor is that information was brought back from the P¡¯ran ports. Invaders are slowly makin¡¯ their way t¡¯ Kureto. Tis said they sail swarm¡¯d by sea creatures. They say men, women, and children are captured as slaves and never seen again.¡±


    Matu snorted at the description. ¡°The person that told us didn¡¯t know where they came from, only that they were makin¡¯ their way t¡¯ our lands.¡± He shook his head and mumbled in disbelief, ¡°Sea creatures. Tis a bedtime story.¡±


    Lara glanced over to the prisoner and found him intently listening to their conversation. For the first time, she realized the man¡¯s eyes were too wide, almost as if he was trying to see.


    Can the man see us, she asked Chion.


    No, My Lady. He is a Pyranni warrior. Only Kurites can see underground without light.


    Then how can I see as if it¡¯s the middle of the day? I¡¯m not a Kurite.


    I do not know. It is one question we must wait to ask the Malkese Elders.


    She ran her hands through her hair in frustration. How about why I cannot feel anything from him? Is that normal for Ais?


    In answer, Chion growled and stood up. He stalked over to the other side of the cave. No, it is not. It is an anomaly. Come, let us see whether being closer will bring out your magic. Let us see whether you can feel any emotions from him.


    While he spoke, he prowled closer to the Pyranni, making sure the man knew he was there. Lara studied the prisoner. The closer Chion got to the man, the more stoic the Pyranni became. He kept Chion in his sight. Her eyebrows rose in surprise. He can see you. Why can he see you and no one else?


    As a Paka and an Ai, our eyes glow in the tunnels. This allows even Pyranni warriors to see us, but only our eyes.


    As she approached Chion and the man, she thought about it for a bit. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have gold eyes and my eyes don¡¯t glow, right? This is why he can¡¯t see me.


    Chion purred approvingly through their link. Are you able to sense the Pyranni¡¯s emotions?


    She shook her head. The prisoner was a blank space on her radar. She could feel the growing consternation from the two men behind her, but nothing in front of her. She watched as the man searched for her in the dark. He¡¯d heard her approach. To put the man at ease, she asked him, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    With a sneer, he replied in a raspy voice, ¡°And if I choose not to tell you?¡±


    The two guards growled and stomped over. She was shocked speechless when Matu seized the man¡¯s binding, yanked him up, and brutally slammed him into the stone wall. With Matu holding him in place, Tighan hurled his fists into the prisoner¡¯s body. Throughout it all, the prisoner grinned, mocking his tormentors.

 Chapter 28: Disgust

    The savagery of the attack caught her off guard because she didn¡¯t feel anger coursing through the two men. Instead, Lara felt their relish at hurting the Pyranni. She backed away from the sickening sensation. She looked at Chion for guidance on how to respond. In horror, she stepped back again, putting even more space between Chion and her.


    His expression was one of clinical interest. She couldn¡¯t believe it. No one, not even the paka, viewed the attack as repulsive or inhumane.


    The grunts and thuds coming from the threesome made her want to retch. This world was too violent. Unable to withstand another second, Lara screamed her disgust and betrayal. She screamed until the others¡¯ taste for pain dissolved into surprise.


    But once she started, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    She screamed until she finally had to stop for lack of oxygen. Her chest heaved as tears ran down her face. When Chion came over to comfort her, she stumbled away from him. Lara held out a shaking hand to stop him from coming closer. She felt his hurt, but her disgust overruled her visceral need to comfort him. Silence reigned as all four waited for her next move. They watched her as she tried to shove her revulsion inward, leaving rationality behind.


    She glared at Matu and Tighan. ¡°Why the hell did you attack him?¡±


    She felt their surprise as they both glanced at each other in bewilderment. Matu finally replied in a righteous tone, ¡°He wasn¡¯t going t¡¯ answer ye.¡±


    She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°So? People don¡¯t beat the crap out of someone simply because they don¡¯t answer a stupid question.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a P¡¯ranni,¡± Tighan said, shrugging in indifference. ¡°What do ye care?¡±


    Her head reeled back. She couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. Lara took a deep breath. ¡°What the heck does my caring have anything to do with this? How about everything? Or nothing? He¡¯s a human being. He deserves humane treatment, especially if he is at the mercy of others. He¡¯s bound and unable to defend himself. His treatment speaks more about you than him.¡±


    By the time she was finished, she was poking Tighan in the chest with a forefinger. His astonishment at her vehement censure was in direct proportion to his rising anger. As angry as she was, Lara knew the situation necessitated caution. Feeling their delight at beating an unarmed man told her how cruel and mean the man standing in front of her could be. Lara failed to notice Chion moving to a position adjacent to her, keeping vigil.


    Although she was a foot shorter than the man, she didn¡¯t back down when he towered over her and scowled. Lara glowered back until he was the first to shift his eyes away.


    Dismissing the three Kurites, she stalked over to where they were sitting and found a small cup. She filled the cup at the stream and carried it to the man crumpled on the ground. When Chion moved closer to her, she raised her hand, stopping him. She didn¡¯t want him anywhere near her until she processed his actions. Lara trusted him, but she now knew she didn¡¯t understand him.


    A familiar stranger.


    Chion didn¡¯t say anything but sat on his haunches and studied her as if she was someone he¡¯d never met. She sneered at him. As if she was the one needing analyzed. The two men¡¯s emotions were a rich combination of uncertainty, anger, and fear. They were now wary of her temper.


    Maybe Chion was right. Maybe the men did fear her. Grumbling sulkily to each other, they wandered over to their bedrolls, leaving her with the prisoner.


    Lara slowly approached the bleeding prisoner, making as much noise as possible. ¡°You can¡¯t see me, so I¡¯m going to tell you every move I make before I make it. I don¡¯t want to startle you after what you¡¯ve been through.¡± She waited for his nod before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to touch you on your shoulder. I can help you turn around into a more comfortable position.¡±


    When she lightly touched his shoulder, he grunted in acknowledgement and rotated his body so his back was to the wall. She gasped when she saw the damage to his face¡ªblood flowed down his face and dripped onto his shirt. His nose had been smashed against the rocks, leaving a bloody mess. Thin cuts trailed down the right side of his face.


    Suddenly, he looked right at her and spat blood on her face. With hate and anger coating his words, the prisoner said, ¡°I do not need the help of a woman. Not from a woman who practices vile magic.¡±


    The guards laughed at her, their humor hitting her like a gust of wind and heat. Lara grimaced as she breathed a girly ¡°Ew.¡± When she heard Chion growl over her shoulder, she shook her head, praying he didn¡¯t attack the man.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Chion said with a dark edge in his voice, Be wary of the Pyranni. He is dangerous, though his bindings restrain his movements. As if in afterthought, he whispered, They do not see women as Kurites do.


    Lara laughed disparagingly at the situation. Men were all the same no matter what planet she was on. Ah. That explains it. I came to his rescue, and he hates me for it. She heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Figures. Men can be such ungrateful dogs.¡±


    Holding her right sleeve with her left hand, she leaned her head over and wiped the blood and spit off her face. Irate, she demanded, ¡°Do you want water or not?¡±


    When he held out his tied hands, she moved forward to hand the cup to him. In the split second that followed, he grabbed her arm and spun her around, keeping her arm in a painful arm lock behind her back. The cup went flying across the room and clattered across the floor, leaving a spray of water in its path. A jerk on her arm lifted her back off the ground, though she was draped across the man¡¯s body like a shield. It prevented Chion from springing onto the Pyranni.


    She yelled in pain, ¡°Sonofa! God. That hurts.¡± Chion¡¯s anger, a combination of molten fire and cold ice, pulsed through their mental link. Lying so close, she could feel the captive¡¯s tension and determination to escape radiating from him. His hands and breath were steady. The nameless man was ready for anything the others threw his way. In his mind, she was a helpless female, a bargaining chip he could use. If anyone attacked, she¡¯d be the one hurt.


    Her mouth clicked shut. Not if she had anything to do with it. Looking over her right shoulder as best she could, Lara remembered something a friend had told her several years before.


    While the guards shouted empty orders and Chion paced back and forth, utterly silent in his anger, she adjusted her weight to her thighs and calves. Lara winced when the pressure on her twisted arm increased in painful warning, but she kept sliding her left hand behind her. She looked over her shoulder¡ªalmost hyperventilating from the pain¡ªand found just what she was aiming for.


    Her brows furrowed in concentration as she grabbed a handful of the man between his legs. He yelped in pain, and she twisted her hand and dug her fingernails ruthlessly into his tender bits. After that, the man wanted nothing but to get rid of her hand. The Pyranni warrior thrust her away, groaning in agony. But he forgot she still had a stranglehold on his balls, making her jerk hard on the abused private parts. Lara turned, uncurled her hand, and watched in smug victory as he nosedived to the ground, cupping his bound hands over himself. He groaned in misery as his legs coiled into his body.


    The guards howled in laughter, holding their sides as they gulped for air. Chion bumped her shoulder with his nose. You, My Lady, are a dangerous woman.


    She snorted and rotated her arm, checking for bruised muscles. ¡°Yeah, right. I now have icky stuff under my fingernails. I¡¯ve got to wash my hands.¡± She clambered up from the ground and gazed down at the still panting man. She said in disgust, ¡°Men are all lying pigs.¡±


    She walked over to the stream with Chion a few steps behind her. While she scrubbed her hands and splashed her face, she whispered to the paka, I don¡¯t understand... Lara trailed off and stared into the water, watching the current take the water away. Her bewilderment flowed from her to the paka.


    Chion gently pressed her, What is it you do not understand, My Lady?


    Lara sank both her hands into the cool water. She watched the disturbed dirt and rocks from the bottom swirl and float further downstream as she created circles with her hands. Her emotions settled, the feel and sound of the water soothing her.


    Minutes later, Lara stood up, wiping her hand on the back of her pants. The prisoner was sitting up, though he was still hunched over. A length of time passed before she answered the paka. Anything. I don¡¯t understand anything in this place¡ªthis world. Everything is so confusing. The magic is making me become a different person. The brutality and the emotions are overwhelming.


    She pointed at the man leaning against the wall. Beating a prisoner is something I¡¯ve never had to deal with. I just want to go home where everything is normal. There I am normal, and nobody is trying to attack me or hurt me. I¡¯m normal. I¡¯m tired of being the odd one out, constantly having to cover up my ignorance. She grimaced, her back molars grinding, completely and emotionally spent. The two men¡¯s emotions were wearing her down, and they¡¯d only been together for an hour at most. Her shoulders slumped of their own accord, and her head dropped until she was staring at her toes.


    Chion edged closer until he could gaze solemnly up into her eyes. He said nothing for a time, almost as if he was composing each word. A minuscule purr escaped, and they both listened to it echo around the small cave. Neither broke eye contact, both receiving a small measure of something that couldn¡¯t be explained in words. The rest of the room disappeared from Lara¡¯s vision.


    This world must be a grand departure from everything you have grown to believe in your short life. I know that I cannot begin to fathom what you are feeling unless I somehow visit your world. In the face of unknown dangers, your bravery is admirable. He cocked his head, though he didn¡¯t break eye contact. I admit I do not understand the peculiar twist our bond has taken. But I do know we are fully bonded. This is irrefutable. We will face the dangers of my world together.


    With a last intense look that spoke volumes about his sincerity, Chion broke eye contact and wrapped his feline body around her. He stroked his left cheek on her hipbone, back and forth in a hypnotizing motion. She scratched the small hollow right below his right ear.


    His next words were full of awe. I do believe with all my being that you were brought here for a reason that was pre-destined. I believe this world¡ªmy kingdom¡ªneeds you more than either of us realize.

 Chapter 29: Maelstrom of Emotions

    Dumbfounded by his confidence, she stopped scratching his ear and implored, For God¡¯s sake, how did you come to that conclusion?


    He tilted his big head and pushed into her hand, reminding her to keep rubbing. We are Tal¡¯Ai. I feel the magic channeled through me. You have divulged information on the emotions you sense, even from a distance. But you do not have the eyes of one of the Tal¡¯Ai. At the moment of our bond, we were both marked by the magic encircling us. Although I do not have the necessary knowledge or training, all these clues will eventually converge, leading us to something greater than we can imagine at this time.


    But I¡¯m a nobody. I¡¯m not even from this planet, she denied with scrunched brows, frowning at Chion.


    Have you not wondered that it may be because you are not from this planet that our bond is important, powerful? You were brought here for a specific reason. A reason we must first learn before our questions can be fully answered.


    His comment made her stop and think. She rolled her bottom lip between her teeth as she flipped the idea to the other side of the coin. Chion nodded his head in satisfaction. He circled her once more, rubbing his entire body against her before walking back to join the two guards.


    Sending a last look toward the Pyranni, Lara walked over and picked up the tossed cup and gave it back to Matu. With a look of respect in his eyes, Matu handed her another cup filled with hot stew and a spoon. Lara took a small bite and hummed in delight. It tasted delicious.


    Without looking up from his own cup, Tighan commented, ¡°Your accent is one I have never heard. Ye clothes are tightly woven together. I must wonder where ye from.¡±


    Chion answered him before Lara could think of a reply. Indeed, she has come far to Kureto. Her accent is one not from this land. Their weavers are better than any I have seen as well, Chion said, skimming the truth.


    Tighan slurped the last bit of stew from his cup, then asked, ¡°Where do ye call home?¡±


    Again, Chion answered for her with studied indifference. She is from a land that few have knowledge of. My Lady is an Abani, from the kingdom called Abanis. Are you one of the few who know of this land?


    You¡¯re such a skilled liar. I almost believe you and I know where I¡¯m from, Lara said in amusement.


    I lie only when necessary, My Lady. I do not trust these men or their intent.


    Not privy to their discussion, both Tighan and Matu shook their heads. Matu scratched his nose and took over the questioning. ¡°Where¡¯s this Abanis?¡±


    Lara¡¯s lips curved into a small smile when Chion¡ªwithout missing a beat¡ªgave basic directions. From our continent, Abanis is directly north. The kingdom is so far north it is informally called the Ice Lands. It takes many weeks of traveling by ship before Abanis can be seen through the frozen rains and cold fog.


    This time, Lara had a difficult time keeping her laughter from spewing and ruining the tall tale Chion was spinning. You do realize I am from a place that has hot weather. We might have snow once a year, and the snow only lasts a day, if that. Does this Abanis really exist?


    Chion chuckled and said, The similarities between the two places are not important. Abanis does exist. I overheard an elder telling another about his conversation with an Abani. I had to choose a place where the physical features are not well known by Kurites. You have very distinct features compared to others living here beneath the ground.


    Tighan and Matu shared a look that spoke of years working together. When Matu gave a small nod, Tighan suggested, ¡°Ye traveling t¡¯ Malkese. We¡¯re traveling t¡¯ Areth. Suppose we travel together until we reach the Bithon crossing.¡±


    Chion bowed his head at the offer and said, I thank you for your offer. I agree. We should travel together until we reach the crossing. From there we can go our separate ways.


    ¡°I have not seen the Bithon crossing. What is it? None of the other intersections in the tunnels have names. None that I know of anyway,¡± Lara said in curiosity.


    Matu said with a look of contempt, ¡°That¡¯s cause it isn¡¯t an intersection. The tunnel ends at a cliff that falls deep int¡¯ the abyss. I have heard it¡¯s so deep that if ye drop a stone, ye never hear it land.¡±


    In fascination, she queried, ¡°An abyss? Then how do you get to the other side?¡±


    When the two guards stared at her in bewilderment at her apparent stupidity, Chion came to the rescue. At the point of the tunnel¡¯s dead-end, a bridge to Malkese leads to the left and Areth¡¯s bridge heads in the other direction. The two bridges are Malkese¡¯s and Areth¡¯s last defense against our enemies from this direction.


    ¡°Is there another way into the cities?¡±


    Yes, but the routes are strewn with danger. If one takes the wrong corridor, the route leads the traveler into a maze of unfinished tunnels. Many people have lost their way and are never found. Only those who know the routes are willing to take that road, Chion explained, sending her vague impressions of the tunnels.


    Tighan interrupted Chion¡¯s explanation. ¡°The P¡¯ranni have never come this far int¡¯ Kureto lands. Tis too dangerous.¡± He smirked before he reached over and snatched Lara¡¯s stew cup and spoon. ¡°I¡¯ll take cleanup duty t¡¯night.¡±


    After watching him carelessly reach over the hot rocks, Lara realized the rocks no longer kicked out heat. She stretched out her hand, testing the temperature. Though still warm, she could pick them up without worry.


    Chion got up and arched his back in a full-body stretch. His mouth opened and his tongue curled in a wide, toothy yawn. Her jaws cracked in a full yawn when she joined him a second later. He nudged her with his nose. Let us move to the other side of the cave and find our resting place.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    They walked over to the small pile of blankets left for travelers. She layered the ground with a blanket for Chion and another for herself. The third blanket she kept to cover herself. They both got comfortable, with Chion positioning himself in front of her small nook in the wall.


    Curling onto her side, she recalled the fifth person in their party. Lara never learned the Pyranni¡¯s name. Her last thought before falling into an exhausted sleep was if he hadn¡¯t attacked her, she would have made sure he had food and water tonight. But for once, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care he was going to sleep with an empty belly.


    It served the bastard right.


    <<   >>


    On the second day of traveling with the three men, worry gnawed at Lara. She still hadn¡¯t woken up in her bed. She suspected there was a certain pattern in her trips. Each time she came to the tunnels, Lara was here for longer lengths of time. The longer she spent here in this dangerous but complex world, the more real it became. It was her life as a student that was beginning to feel more like the alternate reality. Even so, she was homesick. She missed talking to her parents and her friends.


    During their journey, Lara managed to coax the captive into giving her his name. Skye Silverhand had finally relented to her persistent questions when she persuaded him that talking would pass the time as they walked. Every question was answered with brusque, one-word replies¡ªif he deigned to respond at all. It didn¡¯t stop her from rewording the questions.


    Skye was from a city called Gharra, which was a prosperous port city. His king resided in the city, so the training compound where he lived was the largest in Pyran. There had been a few minutes of confusion, though, when she asked what he did for a job. His culture, including the Kurite culture, did not perceive their day-to-day activities as jobs. She had learned that the word ¡®job¡¯ didn¡¯t translate to anything in their vocabulary. He was a trained warrior who had yet to be blooded.


    This description led to another round of questions, and Lara put together piece by obscure piece his meaning. The term ¡®not blooded¡¯ meant he had never seen battle. Being held captive didn¡¯t count. After that, her questions dwindled when he refused to respond to any more probes.


    By the second day, Lara realized they were walking down a steady but slight decline. The gentle slope continued until she wondered how deep underground they were. When asked, Chion explained, We are indeed going deeper below ground. Soon the temperature will fall and you will feel a slight chill in the air.


    ¡°I just assumed the tunnels were all the same temperature,¡± she said in question. As an afterthought, she added, ¡°And on level ground.¡±


    Chion chuckled at her naivet¨¦ and playfully bumped his hindquarters against her hip. She almost smashed into the wall with her right shoulder.


    ¡°Oof! Hey, watch it. Besides, how was I supposed to know the tunnels changed elevation? All the ones I¡¯ve been in were exactly the same.¡±


    Lara caught sight of his long tail and couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She slowed her pace until he inched ahead. When the tail came into reach, she snatched a hold of his tail and yanked.


    A small roar reverberated around the corridor. Chion whirled around faster than she could blink. His deep chuckle ran through her mind when he saw her innocent expression. Right before he jumped her, he curled his lips and showed her two rows of sharp teeth. Then he vaulted up on her, careful not to place too much weight on her shoulders with his front two paws. She shrieked in laughter when she felt his scratchy tongue rasp her face from chin to nose. She shoved at him until he dropped down from his make-shift perch.


    She was still giggling when she accused him, ¡°Chion. That was just mean.¡± She picked up the hem of her shirt and wiped his saliva off her face.


    Matu yelled at them. The other three had kept going while they played. She cocked her head but didn¡¯t hear anything else. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Merriment still laced his voice when Chion said, Come, My Lady. Our companions are uncomfortable with our teasing. They worry I am not attending to our back trail.


    I have to confess I¡¯ll be glad when we are free of those men. I¡¯m tired of sensing their emotions. If they are not feeling grouchy, they are lusty. It is revolting and makes me feel dirty.


    I agree. I have grown tired of watching my tongue around the brutes.


    Waiting with crossed arms and a fierce scowl, Tighan snarled, ¡°We¡¯re not far from Olun. I want a proper bed and meal in me belly. Are ye coming or not?¡±


    Tired of Tighan¡¯s boorish behavior, Lara held up her hands. ¡°By all means, lead the way.¡±


    The closer they came to the small village, the more signs of people she saw. The rooms they passed showed signs of careful tending. She peeked into the rooms in fascination. Many of the objects were foreign.


    But her excitement at seeing signs of civilization was soon dampened by the growing assortment of sensations coming her direction. It was almost as if emotions were emitted by dozens of people. The emotions flickered through her body and mind, confusing her with their bombardment. Then suddenly, the emotions channeled into three or four alone.


    The combined effect of receiving the same emotion from dozens of people hit her like a tsunami. Terror hit her so hard she went blind in reaction. She screamed breathlessly as she slapped the emotion away from her chest.


    Hatred soon followed like red-hot lava flowing up her feet and legs. The intensity of the emotion left her skin feeling scalded and inflamed, leaving her yelling in agony. A big knife, out of nowhere, hit her in the middle of her chest, and she rocked back and forth from the impact. Still blind from the terror, she clawed for the handle, but her hands met empty air. The knife struck her heart over and over, again and again, before she realized it wasn¡¯t a knife at all. It was the intense pain and sorrow of loss. She collapsed forward with an animalistic whimper, her knees hitting the ground with all her weight. The force of her landing jarred her entire body.


    It was just too much. Too much terror. Pain. Hatred. Too much.


    Lara panicked when she couldn¡¯t breathe. She lifted her hands to her face even as her skin burned. She couldn¡¯t feel her face; the constant knife burrowing again and again into her heart overwhelmed her sense of touch. She was being pulverized by the deluge of emotions.


    Then she felt small, empty pockets where someone¡¯s emotion winked out. At first, she was thankful the load lightened in their ceaseless wave after wave against her. But with devastating clarity, even through the cascade of emotion pommeling her, Lara understood what was happening.


    People were dying.


    In the midst of the torrent pounding her senses, she felt a soothing breath of air accompanied by a soft whisper. She tried to swim toward the single breath of air before she drowned in agony. As the darkness beckoned, she reached frantically for the voice and heard, for the first time, Chion roaring her name in alarm. Lara. Lara!


    When she peered up at him, she realized her eyes were already open. Breathless from the terror encasing her chest, she mouthed, ¡°Chion.¡±


    He rammed himself further into her mind and commanded her, Focus. Focus on our link. She blinked as the darkness closed in despite the presence of his mental touch.


    Lara. Focus on our link. Do not let the emotions destroy you.


    When she couldn¡¯t get enough air to breathe, she screamed through the maelstrom, Chion. Help me. Oh God, save them. They¡¯re dying. They are all dying.


    A small part of her soul was comforted, knowing she had passed the information to Chion. Chion would save them. He had to. Her will to fight the approaching darkness drained out of her, and Lara lost the battle of her body and mind. She collapsed, unconscious, no longer able to feel the villagers.


    The last thing she heard was Chion¡¯s cry, My Lady!

 Chapter 30: Seeing the Light

    Skye cursed his sightless eyes. The commotion happening next to him made no sense. Skye heard the woman shrieking at the top of her lungs, slapping noises accompanying her cries. With an eerie suddenness, the shrieking stopped, and he heard the woman begin to hyperventilate, making whimpering noises in the back of her throat. What in Goddess¡¯s name was going on? In frustration he located where everyone stood by sound, trying to determine what the commotion was. Everyone¡ªexcept Tighan¡ªwas standing in the small corridor. The harsh sound of blows was the woman hitting herself.


    Something he couldn¡¯t see or sense was attacking them. He automatically dropped into a defensive fighting stance and waited for the unknown assailant to attack.


    Except no attack ever came. His confusion rose to new heights when the big paka roared. The volume of the feline¡¯s voice was such that he couldn¡¯t, at first, understand the words as they rebounded across the empty space. Then he heard Tighan¡¯s pounding footsteps return from scouting ahead.


    When the woman passed out, fierce bickering between the paka and the two Kurites took over. He shook his head in wonder and sneered. How did they ever accomplish anything? His smirk vanished when he overheard Chion¡¯s explanation. It wasn¡¯t possible, was it? Pyrannis were attacking the same village they approached. A surge of adrenaline swept through his body at the thought he could be rescued from the endless, impenetrable dark.


    Closing his eyes, he listened intently as their debate came to an end.


    The deep, thoughtful voice of the paka said, We cannot leave My Lady lying here in the tunnel. The attackers are too near, and the possibility of discovery is too high.


    The grating, nasal voice of Matu complained, ¡°We can¡¯t carry her. We need our hands t¡¯ fight.¡±


    She is defenseless in her current state, growled Chion.


    There was a brief silence before Tighan said, ¡°We won¡¯t carry her, but the P¡¯ranni can.¡± There was another pause, and he could feel the weight of their eyes on him. He opened his eyes and found the golden eyes right in front of him.


    He felt the paka¡¯s breath hit his hands as it said in a resigned voice, So be it.


    Thinking it the only way to get the Kurites moving toward the village and his people, he agreed with one exception. ¡°I will carry her, but I need my hands untied to hold her.¡±


    Three denials bounced back to him before he completed his sentence. Tighan said, ¡°Forget it, P¡¯ranni.¡±


    Skye felt the rope tighten on his hands, and he was pulled toward the unconscious woman. He felt something step close to his right leg right before Chion threatened him. Harm her in this state, and I will demand retribution by dragging your live carcass to the nesting grounds of the rakir. I will watch as they tear you apart limb by bleeding limb. Are we clear?


    The message was eclipsed by the menace lacing every word spoken by the paka. Foreboding crawled up his spine despite his determination to escape his guards and join the other warriors. He had no doubt the paka would follow through with his promise. He nodded and rolled his shoulders in preparation.


    Pick her up gently. With your hands bound, you will have to carry her over your shoulder.


    Skye struggled not to voice his discomfort as he knelt. Although his wounds to his groin no longer caused him to flinch with every jolting step, putting pressure on the area was still painful. He trailed his bound hands across the ground until he hit the woman¡¯s motionless body. A body part rose and fell, and he identified it as her ribcage. He slid his hands up her body and past her breasts before a thought crossed his mind.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Lifting his head up and staring into the dark, he said, ¡°One of you needs to lift her upper body off the ground.¡± He heard one of the men drop down and grunt as he lifted the woman¡¯s chest. Skye wrapped his arms around the woman, placed his shoulder into her stomach and stood up. When he felt her hipbone poke his shoulder, he adjusted her weight to a more comfortable position.


    His hands were jerked sideways, forcing him to step forward to keep his balance. The woman¡¯s leg swung into his groin, and he grunted in pain. He inched his tied hands over for better control. A fast pace was set and before long sweat rolled down his face. He wasn¡¯t surprised when he felt¡ªrather than heard¡ªthe paka keep pace beside him.


    A scuffle traveled back to him as they jogged forward. They must be close to the village. One of his guards had crossed paths with a Pyranni perimeter guard. When they turned the corner, Skye caught a momentary glimpse of his surroundings before the torch was extinguished with a low, phishing sound. The short fight had ended with a blond-haired man lying lifeless in a growing puddle of his own blood. He didn¡¯t have time to see if he recognized him before his sight was gone. The smell of smoke drifted past his nose in the dark. His captors never paused in their race to the village.


    Skye noticed a gradual lessening to darkness, though everything was shrouded in shadows. He grinned in triumph when the din reached his ears. The screams of the villagers overpowered the distinctive clash of weapons and the war cries of the Pyranni warriors. All of the sudden, he could see a dead end. Both of the guards turned a sharp corner, making the rope grind against the tunnel wall as it skated around the wall. The corridor twisted in on itself and a steep incline was bathed in flickering torchlight. The introduction of light to his light-deprived eyes left him blinking owlishly in reaction.


    They had arrived.


    Skye reached the top of the ramp where the entrance was an opening in the floor and found himself on the edge of an all-out skirmish. Panting from the combination of his load and their quick journey, Skye scanned his immediate surroundings, trying to determine the battle¡¯s outcome. Skye froze when his matted hair was seized by one of the guards.


    The point of a knife pricked his side in warning, and the gruff voice of Tighan said, ¡°Follow Matu t¡¯ the shed across the field. Fight or make a sound, and I¡¯ll kill ye where ye stand.¡±


    With his head still held at an awkward angle, he lowered his eyes when he heard the low animalistic growl to the paka beside him. He gaped in shock. He had no idea the paka was a solid white. Still carrying his cumbersome burden, he stumbled a few steps when his head was shoved by Tighan. The paka paid no attention to the battle, keeping his focus on the woman.


    The dead of both Kurites and Pyrannis littered the ground where the attack had commenced. The lack of fighters proved the skirmish had crossed the village¡¯s fields, moving into the village itself.


    Unnoticed, they edged closer to the village proper, slipping through the shadows of outlying buildings. As they eased between structures, Skye caught brief glimpses of the skirmish.


    Pyranni, put her down here.


    In the deep shadows, he made out a small depression¡ªone large enough for the short woman bent over his shoulder. He jiggled her until she slid down his chest, and laid her down. Before he could stand back up in relief, a knife hilt cuffed him on the side of the head.


    Raising his bound hands to his head, it took Skye a moment to realize the stars he was seeing were not his. The sensation came from the female paka. Skye shook his head to rid himself of the dizziness.


    Nearby a frightened scream echoed off the rock buildings, the acoustics making it sound like the feline was right next to him.


    ¡°Eiren,¡± he breathed in relief. She was alive. Without thinking, he stood up and scrambled toward the sound, drawn to her by some unseen force. He didn¡¯t wonder how she had survived or how she¡¯d reached the village before him. He didn¡¯t remember he could talk to her through their link. He didn¡¯t recall that she was one of his enemies. His need to reach her was too great.


    Skye took two steps forward before he was jerked to a halt as the rope tautened with a snap. His wrists¡ªalready scraped raw¡ªbegan bleeding, but the pain didn¡¯t register. Flipped around, he learned Matu held the other end of the rope in a tight grip. The other Kurites were gone, having silently slipped away, joining the battle to save the villagers. Matu was chosen to guard both him and the girl.


    But Skye noticed the small details for the obstacles they were. His entire focus was on one thing.


    Finding the paka.


    Through the roaring in his head, he heard Matu ask, ¡°Where do ye think ye¡¯re going?¡±


    Without a plan, only knowing he must reach Eiren, he charged Matu with a double-fisted punch to the face. Skye heard bone crunch, and he watched without expression as the other man died with one last monosyllabic word. ¡°Unh.¡±


    He was moving before his captor hit the ground. He leapt toward the paka¡¯s continued screams. His only thought was he had to save her.

 Chapter 31: Traitor

    When he tripped on the rope trailing behind him, he snagged sections of the loose rope as he ran. He sprang out from a small alley and landed in the middle of the battlefield¡ªa battlefield that encompassed the main street of the village. Skye scoured the fighters until his eyes set upon three Pyrannis and the petite paka. In the undulating firelight, Skye watched as one of the warriors swung a thick club against her shoulder. On impact, the paka¡¯s chest cavity was thrown sideways before her entire body hit the ground with a sickening double thud. Her small, feline head collided with the ground so hard it bounced once before it lay unmoving.


    No! They couldn¡¯t kill her.


    In that one moment in time, he didn¡¯t question the thought. He simply reacted. With complete disregard to the fact that he was intent on killing men from his own kingdom, he gave an ear-splitting, ululating war cry and launched himself across the street. Not seeing anything but the four in his approach, Skye met any resistance with a silent but ruthless attack that was unmatched in its ferocity in all of his training. With an abruptness he took advantage of, he found himself behind one of the men.


    Before any of the three Pyranni warriors had time to react to his appearance, he broke the first man¡¯s leg with a sharp kick right below the kneecap, making the man collapse with an anguished shout. He flipped another man onto his back with a hard, side swipe with his other leg and a two-armed blow to the chest. The warrior¡¯s chest armor rang with the hit.


    In one single, flowing movement, he reached down and grabbed the dropped club. But before he could kill the man who had hit the paka, a sword stopped him in a glancing blow along his right forearm. Skye snarled in single-minded intent, turning to meet his foe. He didn¡¯t immediately recognize his own name spoken from the lips of his opponent. But he did notice the other man drop his sword to the guard position while holding the torch with his other.


    When Skye¡¯s name was spoken again, he focused on the man¡¯s face. Vague recognition shuffled through his mind. With his thoughts infused with battle lust, it took Skye a moment to place him.


    Talon¡¯s company. His need to kill faded.


    They were not his enemy.


    He fell to his knees with those five words buzzing through his head. The forgotten club dropped to the cobbled street and came to a stop a short distance away.


    Skye didn¡¯t hear anything as he stared at the blood-soaked paka. She was lying where she fell only moments before.


    Eiren. Skye whispered her name in despair, his voice breaking the sound barrier between him and his environment with a pop. Sounds came streaming in. The sounds of people yelling and dying and the sharp clamor of swords meeting weapons struck him. Skye heard the three men sitting and standing around him asking a barrage of questions. Where had he been? How had he been captured? Why was he in the village? A short distance away he heard the now recognizable furious roar of the white paka.


    He ignored it.


    None of it mattered.


    Eiren never moved. Skye leaned closer in the hopes he was wrong, hovering over her head.


    She wasn¡¯t breathing. He had already lost her once. She could not¡ªwould not¡ªdie now. Not when he had tried to save her. Eiren.


    Skye felt a flicker of awareness from her. He curled his large frame forward, unconsciously thinking the closer he was the more aware she would become.


    Eiren.


    This time he heard her. Skye? He felt her weakened state. She was so close to death.


    Without thinking he spoke out loud at the same time he spoke to her mentally. ¡°You must fight to live. Do not give up now. Don¡¯t die.¡±


    I am so tired. The pain is too much.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°No. Fight to live,¡± he demanded. Though he sensed her fatigue and wish for death, he watched her ribcage rise with her first shaky breath.


    The warrior, who Skye had tossed onto his back, stepped up to his shoulder and said in amused disbelief, ¡°Why did you attack us, greenie? Have you been so long underground you forget which side of the battle you are on?¡±


    When Skye brushed away the heavy hand on his shoulder, the warrior with the broken leg asked in suspicion, ¡°What are you doing kneeling by that feline? Let one of us finish the beast.¡± He offered his hand to help Skye up. ¡°Stand up and let me cut your bindings. We are in a disadvantageous position standing here in the open. Come, we must join the others and tell them the good news.¡±


    In seeming agreement, Skye allowed himself to be pulled up. The bindings were cut at last, freeing him. Numb for the past several days, pain lanced through his shoulders and arms as he rotated his limbs and the blood started circulating. Throughout it all, he kept his connection to the small paka as she valiantly endured the pain at his command.


    When one of the men moved around Skye and angled his sword for the killing blow, he yelled, ¡°No,¡± at the same time he jumped to block the strike.


    Startled, the man stepped back. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Feeling a tingle of fear come from Eiren, he dropped to his knees again and reached out to comfort her. Before he could tell her he¡¯d keep her safe, something emanated outward from within.


    He felt his most integral, most personal piece of himself tunnel through his bones, radiating out to his muscles. In awe, Skye learned his soul was like that of a finely made sword, strong as steel but with an intricacy that belied its sharper edges. In that moment, he understood his entire essence¡ªwhat made him who he was. It had the capacity to withstand great adversity, much like an old blade forged with a new edge.


    His soul made contact with Eiren¡¯s gentler, spiritual essence. The strand of her soul was reminiscent of a deeply rooted elgewood tree that could shift its limbs in the wind and never break. It had the ability to withstand the tides of change and hardship with beauty and elegance. Their souls were those of born fighters. Their strength of will would see them through everything life sent their way.


    Their essences¡ªSkye¡¯s a deep red and Eiren¡¯s a deep green¡ªspilled out from their skin and twisted around them like vines, entwining them in its length. It pulled them closer together until both strands merged into one thick, living band of light the color of the elgewood¡¯s bark. The deep brown strand hung motionless for a second before splitting into two identical but smaller strands. The strands hung in suspension and then struck each of them on the forehead like lightning.


    He fell like a ton of rocks, shouting from the pain where the strand of magic entered his forehead. Uselessly pushing at the intangible force with his hands, Skye locked his jaws to keep from screaming or crying aloud. His body turned into a solid mass of tensed muscles and nerves, silently screaming for relief. At the moment Skye reached his breaking point, the excruciating pain relinquished its grip and dissipated on the gentle wave of a cool breeze.


    He lay there panting, trying to relearn how to move his limbs when he felt something inside him. Attuning to the substance, he followed it to its end and found Eiren. He was bound physically, mentally, and spiritually with the paka. Skye repeated the words to himself in disbelief. He was now magically bound to the paka. Shock jolted through his body at the discovery.


    In a faint, tentative voice, Eiren asked, My Lord?


    With eyes still unfocused from the magical attack, Skye didn¡¯t see the blade coming toward him until he felt blood trickle from a minute slice along his vulnerable throat. He froze, lifting his eyes where they collided with the man¡¯s. What he found in the man¡¯s expression pierced him, body and soul.


    Skye knew what the look meant. He was no longer viewed as one of them, a Pyranni warrior. With the spectacular magic still making the Pyranni warriors blind moments later, their expressions showed their abhorrence, their fear, and their hostility.


    He¡¯d become one of the enemy.


    They didn¡¯t understand. When he opened his mouth to explain, the sword point cut deeper in warning. He pleaded with his eyes, anything for them to understand. But his plea did no good. All three men stared at him with varying measures of revulsion and betrayal.


    ¡°We should kill you here and now, traitor. But you were once one of us, albeit for a brief time. I will let you live. You are hereby an outcast of the kingdom Pyran. Entering its borders will lead to your dismemberment and death.¡± In a more informal but deadly tone, the man continued, ¡°If you decide to fight against us on the battlefield as the ultimate betrayal, our next meeting will end altogether differently.


    In their frozen tableau, they heard the battle horn calling for retreat. The Pyranni warriors were falling back, vacating the battlefield and their dead. He watched as fear crept into the man¡¯s eyes before threatening Skye, ¡°Dare to attack us with your magic, and you will die in agony for your betrayal.¡± All three men spat on him, completing the ritual for proclaiming him an outcast, before retreating to join Talon.


    He lay there in bewilderment and loss. His mind kept replaying the ritual until he could no longer deny what had happened.


    It was true.


    He hadn¡¯t been rescued as he¡¯d hoped. He¡¯d been declared a traitor, banished from his own land. The ritual was complete. All of Gharra would hear the news of his heresy of the true faith. He¡¯d brought disgrace to his family¡¯s name.


    More importantly, he had brought disgrace to his family¡¯s honor.

 Chapter 32: TalAi Bond

    The God and the Goddess had deserted him to this fate. The loss of his family and everything he knew left him empty, devoid of all emotion. Skye pivoted his head until he caught sight of the immobile paka. At the sight of her, the empty void filled with a seething hatred. The emotion poured through him like a roiling cauldron of pitch. Hate penetrated every crevice of his heart and mind.


    She did this to him. Because of her, he was an outcast. He¡¯d lost everything because of her.


    Skye couldn¡¯t contain the hatred pouring through him. He started shaking with the fury pounding through his vessels with every beat of his heart. His face became mottled and tight with the sheer act of suppressing the rage. His lungs heaved, the constriction around his chest strangling him.


    Then a small rupture rent his control in half. Like a volcano erupting, the resultant outpouring of energy and rage had him leaping up from where he¡¯d fallen. But it wasn¡¯t enough to dispel the energy riding him.


    In complete disregard for the danger around him, Skye tossed his head back and screamed at the unfairness of it all. His neck muscles strained from the volume and force at which he spewed forth his rage and his loss. Momentum took over and he couldn¡¯t stop. The rage took on a mind of its own. As his pain and anger was given voice, more rage replaced it. His screams echoed eerily around the cavern, intermixing with the mourning cries of the survivors and the calls of pain from fighters suffering wounds. His tears ran unchecked down his face and dropped from his jaw.


    He yelled until his voice went hoarse. And still he stood with his head back and his eyes closed, held motionless from the depth of his pain.


    As quickly as the energy rose, it was gone. Though anger still rode him, Skye could no longer mold it. He collapsed into a boneless heap next to the paka and stared at Eiren with dull, reddened eyes. One thought ran through his mind. She was the cataclysmic cause of his downfall. The force of the thought had his entire body caving inward, grieving for what had been.


    My Lord, she asked in a small, hesitant voice. He felt her questing mental touch reach the nebulous fringe of his mind. He threw up figurative walls made of brick and mortar. Skye grimaced when she swept past the mental walls and swiftly perused through his thoughts.


    Eiren retreated upon discovering the intense rage encasing his every thought. But not before her genuine devastation at his newfound status seeped into his mind. Despite it all, his conscience gave a slight twinge from an unknown emotion. Searching for the name, he finally recognized it for what it was¡ªremorse. The knowledge made his anger increase two-fold.


    Why should he feel remorse? Why should he feel anything for the paka? The magic happened because of her. Before she changed his mind, Skye should kill her. Purpose filled him as he straightened and glared at her with unfettered resentment.


    His hand skimmed the ground in search of the club. Skye turned to Eiren with the flames of retribution in his eyes.


    But under the flickering flames from the surrounding burning structures, he got his first full look at the paka¡¯s condition.


    She looked horrible. She¡¯d lost a good amount of weight, giving testament to her race through the tunnels without food. Her coat no longer shined from care, but was caked with the dirt and grime from the tunnels. Days-old dry blood from her battle with the rakir was matted in her fur. Teeth and talons had torn jagged wounds into her skin. Those horrific, three-day-old wounds marked her in every place his gaze landed. Some of the wounds shined from the free-flowing pus where infection had set in. Her battle with the rakir had taken its toll.


    Unwillingly, he admitted her survival was a remarkable feat.


    Her new wounds weren¡¯t noticeable until Skye found sharp, white bone poking from her bloodied leg¡ªits angle unnatural. The club had broken her left foreleg. He stared down in disbelief.


    The magic hadn¡¯t healed her. It hadn¡¯t invigorated her, giving her more energy to fight against her wounds. Rather, the magic had cost her what little energy she had, making her that much weaker.


    Eiren was fighting to survive by sheer will alone.


    Skye realized with resignation the new, soul-deep bond between them would never let him harm her. The hand holding the club in a death grip opened, and the weapon dropped back to the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t raise a hand against the defenseless paka even if she was perfectly healthy. His entire being urged him to save her, protect her. The enforced restraint holding his hand made it impossible to strike against her. The new compulsion made his hatred rise again to the forefront, tightening his body in response.


    For all his internal battle between his hate and resentment of the paka and the new but strong compulsion to save her, his hands reached out and feathered down her ribcage. He was careful to bypass her wounds for whole skin, not wanting to cause her further harm. When his hands made contact with Eiren¡¯s still form, a measure of calm enfolded Skye¡¯s senses, slowly settling his mind and loosening his taut frame. As his body relaxed, he rebuffed the reaction.


    At his touch Eiren¡¯s relief rushed through their link. He also felt her throbbing pain and growing weakness. Eiren¡¯s near starvation and desperate thirst from her frantic journey through the tunnels transferred to him. Dizziness assailed him. Skye realized her situation was far more dire than his, and he couldn¡¯t help but put aside his own loss. She needed saving. He let go a deep sigh, his decision made. He placed his left hand on her head, just below her ear.


    ¡°Be still,¡± he directed, ¡°but do not fall asleep. I am going to try to find some water.¡±  Creating a mental list of the materials he needed, Skye said, ¡°I¡¯ll also bring some cloth to clean your wounds.¡±


    In a soft pant, Eiren said, Thank you for not leaving me, My Lord.


    ¡°Lord? Why have you given me such a title?¡±


    A moment passed before she could answer. Whether you accept it or not, you are now My Lord. The Goddess, through the bonding ritual, has blessed us as such.


    ¡°The Goddess,¡± he scoffed in denial, ¡°has abandoned me.¡±


    No! The God and Goddess have blessed you beyond your imagining. She stopped and moaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy trying to speak. You must heal to live, and for that you need every bit of strength you have. I cannot help you until I¡¯ve retrieved the materials I need.¡± He glanced around and realized the survivors of the village attack were sifting through the dead. No one had noticed him yet. Cries of pain and sorrow reached him as he walked toward the nearest structure.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The small village was nestled along one short street, leaving the largest portion of open ground for their fields. The street ended in a communal area where big, flat stones rested in a semi-circle. A large wood and stone structure stood at the end of the street with a towering three-story layout. The walls surrounding the village looked as if someone had taken a giant hand and smoothed out all the crevices, making the cavern into a round oval.


    Skye realized the heaviest part of the battle was fought in the communal area, almost as if the villagers had banded together for strength in numbers. Around those stones lay abandoned weapons and the fallen dead. Eiren lay halfway down the street, closer to the tiny, one-bedroom cottages Skye thought once housed the Kurite families.


    The cottage Skye entered had escaped the majority of the destructive fire due to its rock structure. However, black scorch marks punctured the walls where the burned thatch had once filled the tiny gaps between the stones.


    Searching the remains of the ransacked home in the diminishing light, he managed to procure a small bowl of water and cloths. But the prize was the pieces of straight wood and thin strips of cloth he scavenged from the cramped bedroom loft. If he could straighten her leg, the makeshift cast would allow her leg bone to properly knit. A healer needed to tend her infected wounds, for he did not have knowledge of herbs and other plants. With his arms loaded down, he stepped through the upturned furniture and household clutter left where it had fallen and approached the broad doorway.


    Skye shook his head in wonder. The Pyranni troops had done an incredible amount of damage to the village in a short amount of time. It would take weeks¡ªif not months¡ªfor Olun to recover.


    Stepping across the threshold, Skye came face to face with the massive, white paka. A deep, intimidating growl passed the paka¡¯s throat as Skye crouched down into a defensive position.


    He should have kept the club. Skye didn¡¯t take his eyes off Chion. The firelight from the last building still burned strong, showing off the bloody streaks covering Chion¡¯s white coat in the flickering shadows. The paka¡¯s eyes shone with a golden glint of the battle rage still flowing through his feline body.


    He felt Eiren stir in his mind at the thread of unease that quickened his breaths. When she perceived the danger threatening him, she made a valiant effort to crawl to him. He could feel the pain shredding away what little energy she had left. In utter astonishment, he commanded the paka without taking his eyes off Chion, ¡°Eiren, don¡¯t. You are hurting yourself.¡±


    Eiren, said Chion in suspicion, his right ear turning to hear the sounds around him.


    Skye nodded and tipped his head minutely to the left.


    Before Chion turned to look, the paka slid backward, putting distance between their standoff. Chion looked between Eiren and Skye several times, then Chion¡¯s molten gold eyes affixed onto Skye¡¯s face and remained.


    Skye didn¡¯t trust the sudden transformation in the paka. He shifted his weight to the balls of his feet.


    Chion asked, When did you get the mark on your forehead, Pyranni?


    It was Skye¡¯s turn to peer closely at Chion, wondering what new tactic this was. ¡°I do not have a mark.¡±


    Yes. The mark on your forehead. It is identical to mine, except it is rotated to the side.


    It was his turn to stare point blank at the paka, though Skye could barely detect the paka except for his eyes in the dim light.


    In frustration at being sightless once again, Skye said, ¡°This conversation is over. I don¡¯t know what mark you speak of.¡±


    Advancing forward with quick decisive steps, he moved away from the cottage and back toward Eiren. Hoping his next words would keep the paka from attacking him while at such a disadvantage, and not sure to what extent he cared, he reiterated, ¡°Eiren needs my help or she will die.¡±


    He slid to the ground, dumping the cloths onto the rocky ground, placing the bowl of water beside Eiren¡¯s head. He whispered, ¡°Eiren?¡±


    Her answer was more sensation than words. In her attempt to protect him, Eiren was now sprawled on her stomach. It was a physical reminder that her loyalty came at a high cost. Some of her wounds had widened. Bright red blood trickled down her sides while the broken leg bone now jutted out obscenely, making him flinch in sympathy. She hadn¡¯t had the energy to turn back over. She took slow but shallow breaths in an obvious effort to control the pain.


    Skye felt true anguish for the petite paka. She couldn¡¯t die now, not after he¡¯d been banished from Pyran. He needed her more than he thought possible. Eiren was the only one he knew who would miss him if he died. Never mind the short acquaintance. A small dose of panic set in as he realized how true that last thought was. She was the only one who would grieve for him.


    Knowing the white paka observed him with distrust, Skye put a trembling hand on her head. After scratching an ear, he leaned forward and said, ¡°I am here. Don¡¯t give up now.¡±


    This time, her response was stronger, as if she was closer to the surface. He smiled down at the once proud and genteel paka. Again, he leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°I am going to roll you back onto your side. You will be more comfortable.¡±


    Wanting to ensure she knew what was happening, he followed their link and found her huddled spirit at the end. He could almost see her ears perk up as he lied while cajoling her. Do not leave. You have much to live for. I can¡¯t make it in this world without you. There is still too much of this world for you to explore. Afterward, he realized his lies were closer to the truth than he knew. Her spirit crept closer to his voice. It also brought her closer to the intense pain. When I roll you over, you are going to be in even more pain. Stay linked to me.


    He waited until Eiren was ensconced in his mind before he placed both hands on her side. He built in his mind a protective wall around Eiren¡¯s fragile spirit. With his eyes squeezed shut, he forgot he could no longer see the cavern. Skye moved by touch; his eyes shut tight in concentration. Her pain and weariness transferred to him while she was safe behind Skye¡¯s mental barrier. Their close link caused a groan to escape him as he rolled the paka back over to her side. Sweat pebbled on his forehead as he gulped in air. The pain was almost unbearable.


    He opened his eyes only to learn the last fire had been extinguished. He now had to rely on his other senses for information.


    Chion¡¯s voice was laced with disbelief. You, a Pyranni, are tending a paka? Skye heard the paka step closer, brushing up against him. She is not answering my call, yet she breathes.


    Skye saw the gold eyes look back at him out of the corner of his eyes, the only object he could see in the dark. The intensity behind the stare made him feel as if he was being weighed and judged.


    At last, the paka relented. So be it. This paka is going to need more care than you are able to provide. I will search the survivors for a healer.


    In a blink of an eye, the paka was gone. No longer able to see, Skye realized he couldn¡¯t clean the paka¡¯s wounds or set her leg. In an apologetic voice, Skye told her, ¡°I cannot tend you as I wanted. I¡¯m blind again. Do not try to move. Help is coming.¡±


    In a gargantuan effort, Eiren responded in a weak whisper, Do not leave me alone. So very tired. I¡¯m afraid. Pain is rising too fast. Worry nudged the corners of his mind where Eiren was kept safe behind thick walls. She sought his oath.


    Skye hesitated. For the first time since focusing on Eiren, he recalled his deep anger and despair. Questions rose up from where they¡¯d been locked away. Did she expect him to vow to stay with her for the rest of his life? He was now bound to the paka. Did that mean he must live with her? What did it mean to be bound? If he didn¡¯t use the magic, what did that make him? What would happen if he did stay with the paka?


    Sensing his hesitance and the slight cracks in the protective walls, Eiren tried to leave the safety and security of Skye¡¯s mind and return to her own body. Skye lifted his hands to stop her, yelling aloud, ¡°No. Don¡¯t!¡±


    His entreaty had her lingering on the brink of the walls. Agony and exhaustion awaited her on the other side. Eiren was far too exhausted to survive. Skye recklessly swore a fervent oath, ¡°I so swear I will not leave you while you have need of me.¡±


    The words faded away long before she replied with a question sent more in sensation and pictures than words. You did not swear on the hand of the God or Goddess?


    ¡°I cannot. The oath means nothing for the addition of the God or Goddess,¡± he said in undeniable shame.


    You will see, she sent the impression out from the center of his mind, neither the God nor Goddess have deserted you. You are not cursed, though it may seem that way now.


    With a last flicker of visual impressions almost too fast to follow, he pieced together Eiren¡¯s vague thoughts. We are now among the most blessed of people here on this continent. We are Tal¡¯Ai. With that last thought, she was gone. Fearing the alternative, he checked to ensure her presence crouched as a soft light within the confines of his mind.

 Chapter 33: A Villages Wrath

    The loud footfalls of a large number of people approaching broke through his concentration, jerking him back to awareness.


    An unknown woman¡¯s shrill voice spoke into the silence surrounding him. ¡°Pyranni. You dare to stay here in our village. After what your kind has done?¡±


    Another woman¡¯s voice entered the fray, screaming in despair. ¡°My son is dead because of you. Little Bourie was only four years old. My son!¡±


    The first voice wailed in raw grief, ¡°My husband, gone.¡±


    A third, deeper voice cried, ¡°My wife slaughtered before my eyes. Disemboweled by a sword. A Pyranni.¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s head shorn from her body,¡± yelled a nasal voice, faceless in the dark.


    More voices joined the first until all of them ran together, rising to a deafening volume. The impact of a medium-sized rock between his shoulder blades caught Skye unaware. He hadn¡¯t heard or sensed anyone behind him. He was surrounded by the surviving villagers. Another rock glanced off his forehead. More people joined the small crowd. His gut told him his death was near. But he wouldn¡¯t die without one last fight.


    He curled his fingers into Eiren¡¯s black fur before letting go. He had to move or she¡¯d get hit and killed by the villagers¡¯ rage. Shrinking his shoulders to make himself smaller, he sent regret through their link. He felt her answering rage and desperation. They both knew she couldn¡¯t move, being so close to death as she was. Skye let his own rage boil up from its hidden place within his heart. The volatile emotion poured into him, giving him strength. Before he stood up in a low crouch, his left hand found the club in the pitch black.


    He heard more people scream in pain and anger. ¡°My home is gone. The God and Goddess curse you to oblivion.¡±


    The endless voices came at him in a barrage of invisible enmity. Without warning, a broad piece of wood hit him, and he fell to his side in pain. Gritting his teeth, Skye didn¡¯t stop moving as he let his momentum roll him back over onto his hands and knees. He made another attempt to stand and move away from Eiren.


    As he stood up, he struck out with the club in the hope of connecting with someone. With a smack and a groan from the other end of the club, his arm vibrated from the strength of the blow. Again, Skye swung the club and grinned in triumph when he heard a high-pitch yelp. Trying to take advantage of the lull, he stumbled in the direction of the person he had hit with the hope of getting through the circle of villagers. He continued swinging and jabbing the club with practiced movements. Sometimes the weapon met success, while other swings met nothing but empty air.


    An advancing scream from the side warned him. Skye adjusted his shoulders to swing the club to the right in a smooth motion, but it didn¡¯t connect. Throughout it all, he felt Eiren¡¯s presence, lending him what little strength she had left. She screamed in defiance every time he was hit with a jagged rock or piece of wood.


    He couldn¡¯t stop the gasp of pain when he took a fierce blow to his vulnerable spine. Another hit from the opposite direction quickly followed. The villagers began working in tandem. He was battered from punches, slaps, rocks, weapons. The weapons were the worst.


    Skye was going to die at the hands of an angry mob. It was ironic, really. His life had changed from one of respect as a Pyranni warrior to one as an outcast victim of a Kurite village.


    Eiren was wrong.


    He wasn¡¯t blessed.


    He was cursed.


    The mass of bodies tightened around him. His ears rang from their screams and blasphemous words as they surrounded him. He struck out, hitting two more people before he was almost brained from a blow to the head. Swimming stars dazzled his vision in the place of black. Skye kicked out his legs and connected with shins and knees. He fought like a caged animal.


    A mysterious, piercing scream overpowered the shouts from the crowd around him. Its sheer force bounced around the cavern in ominous, unearthly echoes, unsettling the people around him. For a brief moment, the mob paused to take a breath. Although he couldn¡¯t see, Skye felt the press of bodies lessen as they pushed away from him, searching for the intruder.


    Silence fell as one person¡¯s laugh filled the cavern. A hint of madness spiked the laugh, sounding possessed. The hair on the back of his neck rose while the mob shifted uneasily around him at the sinister noise.


    Thankful for the distraction, he clenched his teeth together to stop a moan from escaping. The crowd was still dangerous in its current mood. Skye didn¡¯t want to serve himself up if the villagers¡¯ attention shifted back to him. Skye froze when he heard the people standing over him begin murmuring amongst themselves.


    What was it they were seeing? For what had to be the hundredth time since entering the tunnels, Skye damned his sightless eyes.


    A vaguely familiar voice lambasted the villagers. ¡°How dare you. There are wounded scattered all around this horrid place. Yet you ignore their cries? Can¡¯t you feel their pain, their anguish? They call to anyone who would answer, and you ignore their cries?¡± The woman¡¯s righteous anger was magnificent as it echoed around the heads of the villagers. Some of the women broke down, crying in remorse, her words striking reason into their minds.


    One man sputtered in defensive outrage, ¡°Who are you to say what we should do?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m nobody. Absolutely no one. But I at least have the decency to know that people die as you try to rid the depth of your despair with the death of another. Where is your honor? Your integrity? Where is your sense of right and wrong? Where is your humanity? One day you will regret your actions. And there will be nothing you can do to right your transgression. Your friends will be gone. Dead.¡±


    Complete silence met her retort, then an outcry went up. Skye heard people fall to the ground as they prayed to the Goddess, asking for forgiveness. What was going on? Though heartfelt, Skye could not believe the woman¡¯s words had the ability to change the villagers¡¯ hearts to one of impassioned contrition. In growing confusion, he listened to one man¡¯s awed disjointed comments. ¡°Did my eyes see truly? Am I right to believe she vanished? My eyes have not deceived me?¡±


    A softer and higher voice answered, ¡°Yes. She disappeared. The Goddess sent her to stop us. Oh, my friends, the God and Goddess have blessed us with this timely warning.¡± At the woman¡¯s prayer, others joined in recitation of a prayer. Some women cried, repenting for their actions. Skye was left in amazement as the villagers dispersed to assist their injured, leaving him on the ground. Not believing his ears, he stayed unmoving until he heard every footfall walk away.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    <<   >>


    Lara woke up seething at the gall of the villagers. To leave their wounded lying in their own blood to bleed to death was inconceivable to her. People were dying because no one cared enough to patch their wounds. The wounded were dying with no one to hold their hands, letting them know they were not alone in their last few minutes of life.


    She blinked back tears as she stared up at her bedroom ceiling. She¡¯d felt the lives of the injured villagers vanish one blink at a time, almost as if a light switched off. The bed sheets crumpled in her clenched hands as she recalled the wash of pain and terror the gravely injured emitted to her. Their cries had gone unanswered by their friends and family. After being bombarded by the emotional upheaval from both sides of the battle, Lara knew she couldn¡¯t stand by while people suffered.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had had the guts to berate an angry mob of people. Lara took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. She froze, then took another sniff. God. She stank like she¡¯d never heard of the concept of soap and water. The aroma emanating from her was so rank, she gagged.


    Her nose scrunched up and she breathed out a soft, ¡°Yuck.¡± Breathing through her mouth. She threw off the covers.


    To get a better view of herself, she used the tips of her fingers to peel the clothes away from her body. She grimaced at the sight. Although her clothes were still in one piece, they were covered with droplets of crusty blood and dirt. Lara looked like she hadn¡¯t changed clothes in almost a week. Which, if she thought about it, was true.


    Holding her breath, Lara rolled out of bed, trying not to get any of the dirt on the floor. Making sure the door and blinds were closed, she tore off her clothes in a cloud of dust and tossed them into her laundry basket. Lara made a mental note to do laundry this afternoon.


    For a moment in the shower, she had to consider what day it was. She brooded while she shampooed her hair. By the time she finished her shower, lethargy weighed her down, her arms growing heavier by the minute. She stretched, releasing a long yawn. God, she could sleep for days.


    She debated skipping class and going back to bed. Lara frowned. If she wanted a four point average this semester, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss any more lectures. She dried her hair, and reminded herself this world was more important than the other.


    Her first priority was to determine how she traveled back and forth. The second¡ªto put a stop to it once and for all. She had had several close calls already. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she¡¯d die on the other planet. Lara had no idea how her death would look here on Earth. Would she really die here? She frowned at the thought. Lara didn¡¯t want to die any time soon. She wanted to finish her degree and get a job that made actual money for a change. She planned to live a long, healthy life, and she didn¡¯t think she could accomplish it while visiting the other world.


    Her brush hit a snag in her hair, and Lara discovered a heavy case of guilt. As much as getting her degree had been her dream since she was a sophomore in high school, she felt like that goal wasn¡¯t enough now. A degree no longer held any true meaning in comparison to the difficulties she faced with Chion. She now felt like she juggled a dual set of goals or desires, and they opposed each other. She would be abandoning Chion if she followed her original plans. On the other hand, if she stayed with Chion, her life here would stagnate, making it difficult to move ahead.


    Chion¡¯s voice drifted from her memory. You have been brought here for a reason. After contemplating Chion¡¯s words over the last several days, Lara couldn¡¯t help but agree with Chion. Instinctively, as bizarre as it sounded, she knew they were meant to be together. Thirty minutes back on Earth and she already missed Chion¡¯s companionship and their connection with each other. She was strangely lonely as the only one residing in her head. It was surprising how easily they melded together into a bonded pair, sharing the majority of their thoughts and emotions with one another.


    In the end, Lara forced herself to step out of her room and away from her bed. As much as she felt pulled in both directions, she couldn¡¯t become lax in her classes. A yawn pulled her jaws wide in a drawn-out breath of air while her arms stretched over the top of her head. Rolling her head to release the kink in her neck, she yawned again and knocked on Becky¡¯s door. Receiving an unintelligible ¡°What,¡± in reply, Lara opened the door and found Becky curled up in her bed.


    Becky popped one eye open, looked at her for a moment, and shut it again. She then groaned and rolled onto her back, the action pulling the blanket along with her.


    Rubbing both hands up and down her face, Becky whined, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Only one question, then I¡¯ll leave you alone. Promise. What day is today?¡±


    Becky stopped scrubbing her face and split her fingers open to peer at Lara. Her roommate looked at her for a long time before she groaned again and sat up. Running her right hand through her hair, she asked, ¡°How long were you gone this time?¡±


    Lara gazed up at the ceiling in thought. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Four, maybe five days?¡±


    When Becky didn¡¯t say anything else, restlessness overtook Lara and she paced the small room. Unable to keep quiet in the lengthening silence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s becoming more real than this world, Becky. The sights, sounds, people are so amazingly real, but I still don¡¯t know how it is happening.¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight. I¡¯m not sure I believe what you¡¯re saying. You have been running around on this other mysterious planet for the past four or five days, but you¡¯ve slept for only one night here in your room?¡±


    She stopped and looked straight at Becky. She nodded once in agreement.


    A minute passed before Becky heaved a big sigh and muttered, ¡°Unbelievable.¡± She raised her hand to scratch her cheek. ¡°So, it is getting worse.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t a question, Lara still shrugged in answer. Her friend continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. What is happening to you is so far out there, it almost seems far-fetched.  Like a well-planned hoax. And you look different.¡± Becky pointed toward her head. ¡°You¡¯re sporting a new tattoo, too.¡±


    With a gasp, Lara slapped her hand onto her forehead in a belated attempt to hide the marking. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d forgotten to cover it with a hat. Lara sent a chagrin-filled smile Becky¡¯s way. Becky huffed and crossed her arms, glaring at Lara with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Wait. No, no, no! You did not have that tattoo yesterday. Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry,¡± she wailed, ¡°I¡¯ve had it for the last several weeks. Days. Weeks? Darn it, I can¡¯t keep it straight.¡± Frustrated with herself, she moaned and fell face first onto Becky¡¯s bed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember how long I¡¯ve had the mark on this planet or the other world,¡± she mumbled in a long moan. ¡°I¡¯d almost forgotten about it until you mentioned the stupid marking. The time difference is really confusing, and I can¡¯t keep it straight in my head. I don¡¯t even remember what day today is. On top of all that, I just now realized that I don¡¯t know what to call the other planet, except, you know, the other planet.¡±


    Knowing full well her friend didn¡¯t have a clue, Lara asked, ¡°What is happening to me?¡±


    Becky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you look like you¡¯ve lost weight overnight.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked at myself in the mirror. I don¡¯t want to see how I¡¯m changing or how bad the new mark on my forehead is. It¡¯s enough I have to live with it.¡±


    Becky leaned back on her arms, a serious look on her face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s look at the situation logically. We need to discover how you are getting to the other planet. We need to find the trigger event.¡±


    ¡°Trigger event,¡± Lara repeated, testing the word. She gritted her teeth and rubbed her eyes in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s just it. I¡¯ve tried to figure it out, but I can¡¯t come up with anything.¡± The last of her energy left her in a rush and she closed her eyes, her shoulders slumping in defeat. She mumbled in mid-yawn, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to class today. I think I need sleep more than an A.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get any sleep?¡±


    ¡°You mean on the other world?¡± Not waiting for a response from Becky, she answered, ¡°Yes, but I walk all day and the places I sleep aren¡¯t comfortable. I¡¯m also exhausted from being the emotion magnet all day and night. I can¡¯t get away from everyone¡¯s emotions. It never lets up.¡±


    Becky sighed again and sent her a mock stern look. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve been hiding stuff from me.¡±


    Lara shrugged and spread her hands out, a rueful smile on her face. ¡°I never have any idea where to start. It¡¯s easier not to explain.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Becky retorted, ¡°how can I help you if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡± Her friend stood up and headed to her bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to go shopping with Jonathan. It¡¯s Saturday, by the way. No classes today, so go back to sleep.¡± Becky looked over her shoulder. ¡°Besides, you look like you¡¯re dead on your feet. Go back to bed and get some sleep if you can.¡± Through the closed door, Becky yelled, ¡°And don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 34: A Shaky Truce

    Lara heaved a long sigh when she opened her eyes. It didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d be following Becky¡¯s advice. A short distance away, she watched Chion turn toward her. She sent him a tired smile and a half-hearted wave. All too soon, she was bombarded with the villagers¡¯ emotions. Lara pressed her fingertips to her forehead, trying without success to keep the emotions from pressing inward. Although the intensity had lessened since the battle, their combined emotions were still too much to handle all at once. She was exhausted.


    She whispered a soft, ¡°hey,¡± to Chion once he was in hearing distance.


    Chion nodded his head regally, looking pleased. My Lady, I was uncertain whether you were discovered by the Pyrannis until I overheard a few villagers discuss how you disappeared before their very eyes. At her smile, he chuckled softly before warning, The villagers believe you were sent by the Goddess. Until we leave for Malkese, you will be inundated with requests and questions by the same people you berated.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let the people die around me. I had to do something. I could feel their pain. And their deaths.¡± In sudden agitation, she stepped closer to Chion and stroked his head.


    His purr rebounded around the small space between the two buildings. You were not gone long.


    She agreed with a short, dejected nod. ¡°I know. My friend harassed me about not knowing what day it was.¡± Lara looked around for a place to sit down, but everything was covered in soot and dirt. ¡°Once I realized I didn¡¯t have classes, I went back to bed. I should have known I wouldn¡¯t get any sleep.¡±


    Despite the village in ruins around them and the drain of the villagers¡¯ negative emotions, Lara felt Chion¡¯s interest. You have never spoken of your friends before.


    She couldn¡¯t help it. His interest in something as inconsequential as her friends was out of place with the devastation around them. What began as a short giggle turned into laughter, startling the villagers working half a street away. As one, they turned and stared at her in confusion. Then recognition set in and they all smiled in return.


    They flocked toward her, and she retreated a few steps in surprise and wariness. What are they doing? Why are they happy to see me?


    Remember what I told you, My Lady. In their eyes, you were sent by the Goddess to save them from themselves. Your words made them remember their friends, their family. As he spoke, the paka placed himself between the oncoming villagers and her.


    Did the man they were beating survive? Was he able to get away?


    If you are referring to Skye Silverhand, then yes. He will survive.


    Taking her eyes off the others for a second, she stared at the paka in disbelief. Lara stuttered aloud, ¡°Th¡­That was Skye? Why didn¡¯t he leave with the Pyranni warriors? He could have escaped, and there would have been nothing any of you could have done.¡± She shook her head at the man¡¯s temerity, but she was stopped from saying more when the villagers swarmed her and Chion.


    An older lady reached out to gingerly touch her sleeve, whispering, ¡°You came back to us.¡±


    A second, younger woman brushed tears from her eyes as she gawked in awe. With everyone looking at her with such reverence, Lara was at a loss for words. The emotions pulsing against her skin felt like small starbursts and sunshine. It made her giddy, like the one time she drank too much champagne on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    A young man said, his hands trembling from the intensity of his emotions, ¡°Thank you for stopping us. Thank you for saving us from ourselves. The Goddess has blessed us all with your coming.¡±


    The statement jolted her out of the euphoria the villagers emitted. Lara had to get away from them. She wasn¡¯t who they thought she was. Whoever that was. It didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t that person. She was just¡­her.


    Shaking her head to keep from drowning in their emotions, she retreated a few more steps and bumped into a wall. Two arms came around her, keeping her from falling. The small mental wall she¡¯d erected between the villagers¡¯ emotions and her own crumbled. Suddenly she was flying high, drunk on euphoria. She laughed, and the villagers joined her. She could feel the buoyancy rising around her. As she laughed, helpless to stop, she wailed, Chion, save me.


    She let the tension in her muscles go, becoming a limp but heavy weight. The man holding her was forced to let her slip through his fingers. She dropped to the ground still giggling, her eyes closed in seeming serenity. The jolt of pain in her left ankle wasn¡¯t enough to break through the sunshine and starbursts encasing her entire body, leaving her smiling like a drunken fool.


    A deep, fearsome growl reverberated through the group, and they realized something was wrong. The large man who had caught her asked, ¡°What is wrong? What has happened to her?¡±


    Chion didn¡¯t answer except to flick his ears back against his head, his tail twitching in agitation. Heeding the unspoken warning, the small crowd stepped back several feet from Lara. He crouched next to her vulnerable body. Leave us, now.


    When a few of the villagers hesitated a second too long, he lowered his head and stared at the remaining men and women. His golden eyes flickered with warning. They were food, prey to be hunted.


    The villagers fled the small area and returned to the main street, leaving behind the dissipating scent and feeling of fear. With distance, Lara felt less and less like laughing and more like crying. Tears gathered in her eyes, but she refused to let them spill over. When Chion pushed himself into her leg, reminding her of his stoic presence, she uncurled herself enough to throw her arms around him.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She whispered, Thank you. Thank you, Chion. Thank you.


    My Lady, you are welcome.


    She cried quietly, her head pressed into Chion¡¯s muscled side. She realized the steady sound she heard was the paka¡¯s purr. Sensing a change in her emotions, Chion said, We cannot stay in the open. I will take you to a shelter I found.


    Leaning her head back to look up at Chion, she sniffled. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The location of the shelter is farther away from the village than I would like. But as the situation stands, I do not believe staying near the villagers is conducive for either you or Skye.


    Hearing Skye¡¯s name, Lara pushed to her feet, exhaustion making her weave back and forth. ¡°Skye,¡± she pressed, seeking an update.


    He came to stand beside her so she could lean on him for support. Come, My Lady. I will tell you the story as we walk.


    She frowned. ¡°You are always saving me.


    Chion purred again. Before Skye was attacked by the villagers, I saw him with another paka.


    ¡°A paka,¡± she exclaimed in astonishment.


    Her name is Eiren. He was trying to save her when the crowd attacked him. The Pyranni did not leave with his countrymen because the small paka was injured and left to die. I attempted to speak to her, but she did not answer. I left him alone with the intent of finding a healer. While I was gone, the crowd found him and turned on him in anger and grief. You came across the crowd of villagers and halted their attack.


    ¡°Is she going to live?¡±


    If the choice is left to the Pyranni, she will live. But finding the Pyranni with the paka is not the only surprise. Chion didn¡¯t speak for several seconds. When he did, his confusion was clear. Both Eiren and Skye have identical markings on their forehead. The same mark we now bear.


    She stopped to look down at Chion. ¡°Really? Are you sure no one has ever seen these marks before? Really, really sure?¡±


    Chion¡¯s body rippled as he shrugged. Yes, I am. I am of the belief it is no coincidence for the marks to appear on four individuals within a short period of time. It bears repeating, four individuals who have coincidentally met within this same time period.


    Lara tapped his shoulder to get him moving again. They walked in silence to an outlying structure near one of the fields surrounding the village. Once they were within a few yards of the small storage building, she heard a slight scrape, then nothing. She glanced around, searching for the noise¡¯s source. Before Chion could call out, she heard a soft swish and in the next instant she made out a yellowish glow. Someone had lit a torch inside the small, storage building.


    Before she could think better of it, she said, ¡°Skye,¡± and stepped up to the entryway. Lara shrieked when a sword pressed against her neck in warning. With one foot still held up, she shifted her eyes to the left of the doorway and found Skye towering above her, grimly holding the sword steady.


    ¡°What do you want, Abani?¡±


    She glared at him. ¡°What do I want? What I want is a decent night¡¯s sleep sometime in the near future. No, make that tonight. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Her brain caught up with her flight or fight reflex, and Lara jumped back. Skye held the torch out in front of him to look both her and Chion over.


    He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She glared daggers at the man.


    Chion cough and said, This place is the farthest structure from the villagers, and both Lara and Eiren need safety in order to heal. This place can be easily defended by the both of us.


    Seeing Skye lean against the doorway, Lara looked more closely at the Pyranni. Although he tried to conceal his injuries, the mob had gotten in a few hits. The man¡¯s clothes showed more rips and blood than the last time she¡¯d seen him. He favored one side as if his ribs hurt, and dried blood was caked in his blond hair. When she saw his indecision, her agitation vanished. She thought she understood. He was protecting the injured paka, keeping her safe from harm.


    Lara held up both hands and took a small step forward. ¡°Look, I know there is a paka in there. I promise not to disturb her.¡±


    When he continued blocking the doorway, she begged him, ¡°Please. I need to hide from the villagers just as much as you do. Please.¡±


    The man stepped back without a word, letting them both into the small room. Lara smelled the smoke from the torch when she entered the small shack. Old tools were pushed against all four of the walls, leaving a small, empty space in the middle. On the opposite side of the room, a small, black paka lay unmoving on a pile of blankets and cloths. In the silence, she could hear the paka¡¯s erratic breathing. She was still alive, fighting to survive. Unable to take her eyes off Eiren, she felt Chion¡¯s presence as he slid past her to check on the paka.


    Not wanting to wake her, she whispered to Skye, ¡°What is her name again?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Eiren. The healer said she needed to rest in order to heal her wounds. The Kurite did what she could. Now it is up to Eiren.¡±


    Lara hid her astonishment. It was the most words she¡¯d ever heard Skye say. He truly was worried about the small paka. Trailing after him to stand over the paka, she catalogued the wounds she could see. Her heart sank. There were so many. The sheer number and depth of the wounds had her asking before she could help herself, ¡°What happened to her? Did this happen in the battle?¡±


    She watched Skye sink down next to Eiren and drift his hands over her. ¡°Some of the wounds, but not all, came from the battle. The other injuries came from a rakir attack.¡±


    Lara couldn¡¯t stop the shiver that traveled through her body. She took an unsteady step back when Skye leapt to his full height. He regarded her for a moment before commenting without inflection, ¡°You have also been attacked by the rakir.¡±


    Although she knew he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer, she nodded as she shuddered again, drawing her arms protectively around her chest. She looked back down at the paka. ¡°Yes. If she fought the rakir off alone, it is a miracle she¡¯s alive.¡±


    The Pyranni cocked his head to the side as if weighing her words. Making a decision, Skye nodded and pointed to the opposite wall. ¡°You may sleep over there.¡±


    Chion said to the Pyranni warrior, If you do not mind, I would stand vigil with you.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± asked Skye.


    It is true I have never before met this paka. But even so, she is Pack. What is more, she recently became one of the Tal¡¯Ai. It is an honor to stand vigil for one so blessed.


    At the sound of crunching gravel, they all froze, straining to hear what was happening on the other side of the wall. A trickle of emotion slithered into her consciousness. As she fought to remain aware of her surroundings, Lara watched as Skye and Chion shared a look. Almost as if it was planned, they both grew in stature. Chion commanded, My Lady, please move toward Eiren and stand guard. She is far more vulnerable than you.


    As she crept back over to the motionless paka, she scanned the piles of broken tools for something she could use as a weapon. She hit the jackpot when her gaze landed on a broken handle. She leaned over and picked up the sharpened stake or club, depending on how she wielded it. It worked on the rakir, so it should work on whoever was out there.


    Placing herself between the door and the paka, Lara sifted through the emotions hitting her. She breathed a sigh of relief. The villagers weren¡¯t angry. All she felt was sunshine and starbursts.

 Chapter 35: Saving Eiren

    I don¡¯t think they are here to harm anyone, Lara told Chion.


    What are you feeling, My Lady?


    I¡¯m beginning to feel euphoric again. I felt the same thing right after I popped back to this world.


    He hissed, though it sounded more resigned than irritated. I thought this might happen.


    She looked over to where he crouched beside the open doorway, hidden from the villagers¡¯ view. Skye stood on the other side, holding a sword in his large hand. Well, can¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m not who they think I am?


    Chion snorted. I do not believe this situation calls for honesty. The villagers¡¯ emotions are balanced along a fine line. Their recent losses can easily tilt their emotions in the other direction. A moment passed before Chion said, I have spoken with Skye, telling him what is happening. I will go speak with them. Stay hidden, but prepared.


    Though she tried to hear the conversation outside, the voices were too low. With nothing else to help gauge the situation, Lara kept her eyes glued on Skye. She had to admire the Pyranni warrior¡¯s nerves. Skye never shifted his stance during the entire exchange. Like a statue.


    Lara stepped forward as soon as Chion¡¯s head crossed the threshold, but he cut her off before she could ask him what happened. I told them we would speak with them tomorrow. I requested they allow you to rest this night. Tomorrow, they are arranging a repast for us. I graciously accepted for all four of us.


    ¡°Will we be here that long? I know you must return to Malkese,¡± she asked as Skye kept an eye on the retreating villagers.


    Chion rubbed his body against her leg as he walked by, returning to his position beside the wounded paka. I will stay as long as Eiren needs my assistance. He leaned down to sniff and gently nudge the paka¡¯s head. I am of the opinion it is crucial for both the Pyranni and Eiren to accompany us to Malkese.


    Lara watched in shock as the Pyranni changed before her eyes, shifting into a crouch, danger underlying every tense muscle in his body. He stared at them both with watchful, accusing eyes, the firelight showcasing the man¡¯s intensity.


    Before either could attack the other, Lara foolishly jumped between the two, holding her hands out in both directions. She hissed through her teeth, ¡°Wait! Both of you just wait. Skye, hear Chion out.¡±


    Except to glide to the side, Skye ignored her, he followed Chion¡¯s every move. The tension increased until suddenly Chion relented. I apologize, Pyranni. My words were not meant as a threat.


    Through clenched jaws, Skye demanded without relaxing his stance, ¡°Then explain to me what you meant.¡±


    Lara twisted her head back and forth between the two opponents, uncertain whether she should move or not.


    Chion sat down. The mark on your forehead is the same as the mark on mine. I am of the opinion this holds great significance. However, I am uncertain what it does mean. Malkese boasts the best learned scholars in all of Kureto. You are now one of the Tal¡¯Ai. Surely you wonder what this bond holds for your future.


    The tableau held while Skye silently weighed the truth of Chion¡¯s explanation. His next words had Lara taking her first full breath in relief. ¡°Going to Malkese is not a trap.¡±


    Chion¡¯s shifted into a more comfortable sitting position before bowing. If so, Malkese is a trap for us all. Remember, we all carry the same, mysterious mark. Indeed, if it is a trap, I believe we will be called to face it together.


    Skye straightened and lowered the sword until it pointed at the floor. Bringing the torch closer for light, he studied each of their marks, then moved to stare down at Eiren¡¯s mark. He whispered to Eiren so softly Lara wasn¡¯t certain she heard him correctly. ¡°Do you believe them?¡±


    The small paka didn¡¯t move, but Skye turned as if she answered. His eyes flicked over them in acknowledgement before sitting next to Eiren.


    Go rest. I will keep watch, Chion said.


    The adrenaline rush left her in the wake of the calm aftermath. She stumbled over to the opposite wall, moving some rusty tools out of her makeshift bed on the dirt floor. Using her arm as a pillow, she fell asleep while still trying to find a more comfortable position.


    << >>


    Lara was woken up by the seesaw of erratic breathing coming from the other side of the room. Disoriented, she looked around her without moving. Chion¡¯s comforting heat lay next to her. She almost groaned aloud when she sat up, trying to move limbs stiff from sleeping on the hard floor. Her back cracked a few times, making her grimace.


    Finding the source of the irregular breaths, Lara leapt up and ran to the other side of the room, uncaring if she woke everyone on the way. She fell to the ground with a grunt, almost on top of the paka in her haste. She whispered, ¡°Eiren, don¡¯t give up. Eiren, please.¡±


    With her fingers shaking, she smoothed the hair between the paka¡¯s ears, stroking her while she whispered nonsensical words. A soft scuff came from the doorway. Though she kept murmuring, giving the paka encouragement, she turned to see who was at the door. The blond warrior rushed into the room and knelt by the paka, hip to hip with Lara.


    She heard the panic hidden behind his words when Skye said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She is still safe, safe behind my walls.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Her mind still clogged with sleep, Lara asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s safe? What are you talking about?¡±


    Skye leaned over the paka and said hoarsely, ¡°Eiren?¡±


    She caught herself leaning forward, closely watching the paka for a sign, any sign she was aware. Eiren never moved, and she glanced over at the Pyranni. Shocked to see a glimmer of tears in his eyes, Lara averted her eyes, trying to think of something to say.


    She asked again, ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s safe?¡±


    Lara was relieved when he shook his head as if he was discarding his demons. She didn¡¯t know what to think of this new warrior. ¡°I have kept her safe behind my walls in here.¡±


    When she stared at him in bewilderment, he impatiently brought up two fingers and tapped them once on his forehead. ¡°Oh,¡± Lara breathed out softly. That was possible?


    She sat back and put weight on both arms, giving Skye more room to scratch the paka¡¯s forehead. Her brows scrunched as she thought through what he¡¯d said. Looking over the paka, she knew Eiren wasn¡¯t getting better. If it was possible for an animal with a solid black coat, Eiren¡¯s pallor seemed worse. Her wounds weren¡¯t knitting together. Some wounds still oozed a viscous fluid, proving poison ran rampant through her system. The paka, for all intents and purposes, looked lifeless. ¡®What ifs¡¯ raced through her mind.


    Chion¡¯s solid presence flooded their bond, and she looked over her shoulder in time to see him prowling toward them. For Skye¡¯s benefit, she asked aloud, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Although her eyes were trained on Chion¡¯s reaction to her thoughts, she saw Skye¡¯s head jerk around to look at the white paka. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he demanded.


    Before Chion could respond, Lara answered his question. ¡°It isn¡¯t what we¡¯ve been talking about. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±


    When she had both their attention, she smiled, though her lips barely curled. ¡°This is what I¡¯m thinking. I could be wrong, so hear me out first.¡± She waited for Skye¡¯s grave nod before she continued, ¡°Anytime a body is recovering from an illness or injury, the person¡¯s will to live¡ªin effect his or her soul¡ªis necessary in order for that person to fight the damage within the body. I have heard of a person¡¯s ability to kill himself by simply losing his will to live.¡±


    She stopped to figure out how best to tell him her idea. She prayed Skye didn¡¯t kill her for her next words. It was a radical idea, but she never would have thought what Eiren and Skye did was possible. She searched the warrior¡¯s expression.


    When she continued to hesitate, Chion encouraged her, Lara. My Lady, tell us what you think will help Eiren.


    She opened her mouth but looked away and stared at the opposite wall. ¡°I think that in Skye¡¯s attempt to save the paka, the body¡¯s ability to heal has stopped. Essentially, there is no one home to fight through the pain. Though Eiren may not be feeling the pain, neither is her body. Even though I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this, my hypothesis is that since there is no consciousness or soul to know any difference, the body is not putting up a fight against what has been done to her. It doesn¡¯t know it should be fighting.¡±


    When silence met her foolhardy statement, she nervously shifted her eyes to Skye. Her lips twisted at the irony. His face held nothing of his feelings one way or the other. In fact, he looked as if he¡¯d turned inward.


    What do you think? You know more about this than I do. Is my thinking really that far off?


    Chion huffed and swiveled his right ear. My Lady, your guess is more than I have developed. Honestly, I have not heard of such an ability among the Tal¡¯Ai. It is possible¡ªdue to the exigent circumstances surrounding the need¡ªthat Skye and Eiren have happened upon an ability that all Tal¡¯Ai can use now that it is known to exist.


    But what about having her consciousness or soul¡ªor whatever you want to call it¡ªreturned, she persisted.


    He observed the small paka over Lara¡¯s shoulder, sadness flowing from him to her. I do not believe the paka¡¯s health would be more harmed. She is not improving.


    Their conversation was interrupted by Skye¡¯s grudging agreement. ¡°Eiren believes the Abani woman has a point, though neither of us understands the word she used. She is willing to slip back into her body. Neither of us believe she will be able to withstand the pain wracking her body.¡±


    Skye stiffened and called out, ¡°Wait, Eiren. We need to plan what we will both do if the pain is too much.¡± Skye turned back to them. ¡°The pain is what caused her to join with me in the first place. She wouldn¡¯t have survived otherwise. Why is it now necessary for her to return her body?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that by joining with you, her¡­ essence was able to gain strength, to rest, so to speak. Maybe now it is time for her strengthened essence to join her body to help heal herself.¡± Lara shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I could be wrong. Horribly, completely wrong.¡±


    Skye turned inward again. He said aloud while looking back and forth at Chion and her, ¡°Eiren wants to try now, but I still say we need a plan.¡±


    Remembering what one doctor told her when she¡¯d fallen off her bicycle and broken both her arm and leg, she lifted her hand to stop both of them. ¡°Wait, can Eiren hear me?¡± Skye nodded, stress drawing white lines around his mouth. ¡°I remember something someone told me. Once her¡­ let¡¯s say consciousness reunites with her body, Eiren needs to focus all her attention on one injury at a time. It would be even better if she could somehow force herself to sleep through the pain. But barring that, try to focus on one injury at a time. It¡¯s a mental trick that might help.¡±


    Silence spread through the room while they waited for Eiren to move. So intent on the paka, Lara was startled when she heard a huff escape Eiren for the first time since meeting her. She listened to Skye whisper to the small paka. After a while, she felt like she was eavesdropping on an intimate conversation, though what he was saying was anything but intimate.


    A yawn snuck up on her. Before Lara returned to the other side of the shack, she reminded both Skye and Eiren, ¡°Remember, if you can¡¯t fall asleep, keep your focus on one injury at a time.¡±


    Neither answered her, so she got up and stretched. As she walked over to the other wall, Skye stopped her. ¡°Eiren wants to know how you knew this?¡±


    ¡°Knew what?¡± she asked, peeking over her shoulder.


    ¡°How did you learn this mental trick?¡±


    She laughed at the warrior¡¯s discomfort at saying the two words. She smiled and shrugged. ¡°My doctor told me the trick when I broke both my right arm and leg as a child. The medicine he gave my mother wasn¡¯t enough to stop the pain. But he was afraid to give me a higher dose. He told me to focus on only one pain at a time so both injuries wouldn¡¯t overpower me.¡±


    Skye was silent a moment, then he said, ¡°Eiren says she is grateful for your assistance. She will attempt to focus her attention on one injury at a time.¡± He was silent again before continuing, ¡°Eiren instructed me to tell you that tomorrow she will inform you whether it worked.¡±


    Leaning her back against Chion, she felt the tension leave them both as they reconnected through their bond. Feeling more relaxed, she was able to ask him quietly, ¡°Why did the healer not give her medicine to sleep or for the pain?¡±


    Chion shifted closer, pressing against her back. The healer is unknowledgeable of Pakas. She was afraid any tonic she gave Eiren would cause more harm than good.


    ¡°Hm. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Lara closed her eyes, but the image of the small paka lying on the floor motionless from pain stayed implanted in her brain. She couldn¡¯t banish the image. She opened her eyes and stared at the wall not two feet away. If Eiren lived through the night, she thought the paka would make it. Except her wounds were grave, and her infected wounds could worsen. What was more, the paka was starved for food and drink. If she didn¡¯t eat soon, the energy it took to heal would take a back seat to starvation and dehydration.

 Chapter 36: Preparations

    With the use of firelight he kept burning both day and night, Skye stood guard inside the small storage building and observed the village women unload their baskets of food onto a broad, flat boulder. The women talked amongst themselves, laughing and smiling. Though he could see the ravages of their grief, the village women had turned to cooking to console themselves.


    While traveling blind with Chion and the peculiar foreign woman, he¡¯d built an inaccurate image of them, especially of the woman. When he finally had a chance to view his new companions, he was surprised to find the woman had brown hair and was on the plump side. In comparison to the Kurite women placing the dishes down nearby, the Abani was somehow less graceful, less fluid in her movements. She reminded him of a gawky boy, still learning the gift of longer limbs and bigger feet. The clothing she wore was of the most finely woven cloths, but his attention was focused more on the outfit¡¯s design. It didn¡¯t follow the Pyranni or Kurite traditional attire.  Even more fascinating than her clothes, though, was the manner of boots the Abani wore. They were made of material he¡¯d never seen.


    Her speech consisted of words and phrases that held no meaning to him, leaving him often baffled after their short conversations. Comparing the women to the Abani, he noticed Lara was older than all of the women, but she acted younger. Somehow, her youth spilled through the exterior of her features. What kind of life had she led, in which she acted younger than the other women? Perhaps she was a sheltered noblewoman. But Skye did not put much weight to that possibility. Again, something about her behavior and poise¡­ She acted like no noble he¡¯d met. What was it about her that caused him to watch her for anomalies?


    His gaze landed on the white paka. On the other hand, Chion was everything the woman was not. Watching them interact made him realize they were truly connected and balanced each other well.


    When Chion began worrying that Eiren wasn¡¯t speaking to him, Skye had had to explain the situation to both the white paka and the Abani. He was surprised when they accepted the explanation, their own surprise showing only briefly. The Abani, especially, had made an effort to speak to the mute paka even though Eiren couldn¡¯t talk back. Eiren relaxed once she saw both their reactions. She shared with Skye her shock at how easily their acceptance was given. Few had ever shown her true acceptance.


    In the two days the Abani and the paka had joined him in the storage space, he was left with little alternative but to observe them. Skye learned that one always knew where the other was, no matter what they were doing at the time. If he hadn¡¯t known of the bond and how it worked personally, it would have made him leery.


    He had a difficult time not showing his curiosity once the woman admitted an interesting fact. Chion and Lara had met in the tunnels not that long ago, similar to Eiren and him. Turning his attention away from his reverie, Skye watched in curiosity the interaction between the Abani and the villagers. He thought her behavior intriguing. Every time they approached, the woman retreated into an uncomfortable and unsociable silence. Though Lara assisted with unloading the food, she spoke in stilted half sentences, and only if addressed.


    He shifted his position at the door for a better view of the Kurites. He smirked when he saw the Abani¡¯s eyes. Though he didn¡¯t understand why, she looked like a wild animal caught in a trap. Although the villagers ignored him outright, they practically fell on themselves to be polite to the woman. Aggravatingly polite.


    When the foreign woman walked out of his view, he tilted his head to keep her in sight. The villagers¡¯ attention seemed only to make the woman more distraught. It was one more thing in a list of questions he had about the Abani, the Kurite culture, and this Tal¡¯Ai bond. He shook his head.


    Only a couple days had passed since his Pyranni status was revoked. He couldn¡¯t believe that such little time had passed. Already, he could feel the anger leaving him hollow inside, a shell of his former self. He skimmed his hand over the sword strapped to his hip in an unconscious effort to comfort himself. The only time he felt worthy of life¡ªof living¡ªwas when he touched Eiren, conversed with her.


    Lost. That¡¯s how he felt. His life had always been laid out for him. He¡¯d known his parents¡¯ plan for him since his earliest childhood. Skye had been content with his life. Now, his future had been opened and the possibilities overwhelmed him. He was simply dumbstruck by the number of choices before him.


    He didn¡¯t realize he wore a half grin at the thought of Eiren. Sharing his thoughts with Eiren made the loss of his home and his family less profound, his despair more manageable. Throughout the day and night, any time Eiren woke, her first thought was for him. Skye was asleep the first time it happened. When he felt a feather-light touch in his mind, he¡¯d woken up prepared for an attack. When nothing moved within the small room, he realized Eiren had reached for him in his sleep.


    In turn, he was helpless against the persistent urge to check on her. Though he was still unsure what their bond meant for his future, the one truth he knew for certain was that Eiren genuinely cared for him.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    As the villagers left for their own homes, he pushed off the wall, leaving his half-hidden position. He walked up to the spread of food laid out invitingly before him. When the delicious aroma reached his nose, his stomach rumbled, telling him a full meal had been sorely missed since his captivity. The Abani smiled in his direction, then he remembered the retreating villagers. Perhaps the smile was for them instead.


    With this woman, he wasn¡¯t certain of anything.


    Picking up a wooden bowl of water, he pivoted without a word and carried it inside. Skye carefully laid the bowl by the paka¡¯s head before attempting to wake her. Her health had improved. He felt the difference in her already, though she was not conscious for any length of time. She was covered with cloth bandages he changed throughout the day and night. The leg splint kept the paka from moving the injured limb, giving the break a chance to heal.


    He rubbed one of her ears. ¡°Eiren.¡±


    Her eyes flickered open. When he was certain she was awake, he said, ¡°Eiren. I have brought you water. Are you able to drink?¡±


    Yes, I am incredibly thirsty.


    ¡°Be sure,¡± he cautioned, ¡°not to drink too much at one time.¡± When she lifted her head, he scooted the bowl closer to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to retrieve some food,¡± he told her as he got back to his feet, grateful the injuries he received from the angry villagers were only bruises, and not broken ribs.


    Outside the shack, the Abani asked him, ¡°How is she doing?¡±


    Peering at the food in the dim firelight, he shrugged without looking up at her. ¡°She is capable of eating food.¡±


    Chion¡¯s deep voice came from behind. That is good news. The village men are becoming disgruntled at our continued presence. Because of the destruction to the village, the survivors are having difficulty enough without our impinging on their land and low food supplies. We must leave Olun come this afternoon.


    Skye reminded them, ¡°Eiren is unable to move. What would you have her do?¡±


    Do not worry. We will not leave Eiren in this village. We need to find a means of carrying her without harming her more than necessary. However, I am at a loss as to the means.


    ¡°What about a cart,¡± the brown-haired woman volunteered. ¡°Have either of you seen an abandoned cart in this cavern?¡± Skye saw her smile of mischief and wondered what she was thinking. He heard the paka¡¯s underlying worry in regard to the villagers. They could not afford to anger the villagers. He really hoped the woman didn¡¯t plan to offend the villagers.


    When she didn¡¯t explain herself, irritation at the strange woman and her ways came to the fore. His voice gruff, he asked, ¡°There is a cart?¡±


    Her smile slipped at his tone, and she stuttered, ¡°O-Of course. I found it earlier. There is one behind this shack. It is rather small and only has two wheels, but it should hold Eiren¡¯s weight with no problem.¡±


    Forming a plan, he murmured as he scanned the meal laid out before them, ¡°We should also pack this food for the trip. If we ration the food, we can travel a week on the food in front of us.¡±


    He heard the woman come over and look over the food. ¡°Won¡¯t the food go bad?¡±


    Some of the food will. We will need to eat those dishes first. If we run out of food, there is always the hunt. Chion lifted his head to look at Skye. I will request the use of this cart while you and My Lady begin preparing Eiren and the food for our departure. The paka glided away on silent feet.


    Skye told Lara, ¡°Pack up the food. I will give a small helping of food to Eiren before I prepare her for the trip.¡±


    He was a little surprised when Lara nodded in easy agreement and launched into packing the food together. He didn¡¯t bother turning around when he heard her mutter under her breath, ¡°I always wanted to go camping.¡± Like so many others, Skye didn¡¯t understand the comment.


    After he updated Eiren on their plan while counting each bite she ate, he circled the shack in search of the cart with the torch in hand. He shook his head in wonder. How could the woman even consider this a cart? The boards were rotted through in places, making the contraption unstable. When he pushed the cart, he gritted his teeth at the racket it made. Everything within him balked at using it. They¡¯d be heard from a great distance, leaving them vulnerable to attack. Hearing the woman¡¯s tread as she came around the building, Skye ignored her in favor of glaring at the decrepit cart.


    ¡°Well? Will it work,¡± she asked with faltering confidence after seeing his scowl.


    He grunted. ¡°It works if you want to be dead by the end of the day.¡±


    Her brows drew down in consternation, and she glanced back and forth between him and the death trap. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work? I know it doesn¡¯t look like much. I know I¡¯ve no idea what I¡¯m looking at since I¡¯ve never had to use a cart before. But I thought we didn¡¯t have much of a choice?¡±


    She had never used a cart? What did that mean? Irritated at his inability to understand the woman¡¯s ramblings, his scowl darkened. Unaware his bristling gave off the aura of peril, his eyebrows rose when the woman took two steps back in trepidation. About to ask her what was wrong, he shook his head once instead. He had no time to figure out the woman¡¯s odd ways. He stalked back to the front of the building. He had to find a way to fix the God-cursed cart.


    After using scraps to make it sturdier, he carefully lifted Eiren and carried her to the cart where the woman hovered with the torch. The Abani had arranged their blankets to pad the hard boards. Once the paka was on the blankets, he rearranged Eiren¡¯s leg splint to a comfortable position. Chion oversaw their work as both Lara and he secured the food and the bandages Eiren needed for her wounds. Much to his dismay, Skye couldn¡¯t repair the wheels. He despised the exposure and increased vulnerability the ear-splitting noise created.


    His grimace found him glaring into Eiren¡¯s tired but resolute eyes. He felt her smirk through their bond when he guiltily shifted his gaze away. She was exhausted, and they had not even begun.


    She said, Let us leave this place. We must travel a great distance before these next few days have passed.

 Chapter 37: Strange Sight

    He slanted a look at Chion and grunted. In a scant amount of time, they¡¯d assembled together enough supplies for their coming excursion. Forced to leave behind the burning torch, Skye had a moment of regret. He was at a distinct disadvantage in the black tunnels. The Abani woman would lead him through the tunnels while he pulled the cart. Thankfully, the cart rolled smoothly under his touch. Grabbing the handles with both his hands, they walked through the village under the baleful eyes of the village men. Though it was impossible to see without the fire, he felt their distrustful eyes on him, making the hair on the back of his neck stand up in wariness. The women called out prayers to Lara as they passed.


    As promised, the strange woman left her hand on his arm, guiding him and the cart through the maze of cottages and rocks. The Abani woman didn¡¯t reply to any of the farewells, though Skye did hear the big whoosh of air escaping her lips once they entered the ramp.


    He didn¡¯t understand her wholehearted relief, but she was different from any woman he¡¯d previously met.


    Perhaps it was the Abani culture. He¡¯d never crossed paths with an Abani. He had studied what little information was available in the scrolls about the culture. Abani men rarely ventured far from their frozen homeland, preferring to trade within their own kingdom.


    Hours passed and Skye listened to Lara hum yet another song¡ªits beat one that lifted his spirit. Every once in a while she tapped her hand against her thigh. He lost count of the number of songs she hummed while they walked.


    Skye pulled the cart to a halt when the woman stopped humming in mid-beat and squeezed his arm in warning. He felt the tremor pass through her hand. He unsheathed his sword and maneuvered from between the cart handles. He held his breath as he tried to determine which direction the threat came from. He whispered fiercely, ¡°What approaches?¡±


    He heard a slight scrape to his right. He turned his head and sniffed the air. It was the Abani woman. The whisper of her clothes as she crept closer told him she feared saying anything louder than necessary. Skye felt her heated breath against his ear as she spoke. ¡°Chion says a band of thieves heard the cart¡¯s wheels. They sent a scout ahead to see how many are in our group. There is no way around. We will have to fight our way through.¡±


    He turned his head, bumping his nose against hers by mistake. ¡°Tell me when the scout retreats. I will need your help to move the cart to one side of the tunnel. I don¡¯t want them attacking us from both sides. I will wake Eiren and tell her the situation.¡±


    As close as they were standing, he felt her nod once in acknowledgement, her hair tickling his nose. Trusting the woman to apprise Chion of his directions, he closed his eyes and called to Eiren.


    Eiren, you must wake. We are under attack.


    Regret tinged every word when she replied. I apologize. I am not yet able to assist you in the coming attack. I¡¯m more hindrance than aid.


    Do not fear. We will protect you from more harm. He tried to hear past their immediate surroundings.


    Besides being quiet, can I provide any assistance?


    Already shaking his head before she finished, he stopped and gave a fleeting thought more consideration. He smiled at the insanity of the idea. It was foolhardy, but it might work.


    I am blind in these tunnels. Could you be my eyes in the coming attack?


    He felt her excitement at the idea. My Lord, I would be honored. Together we will defeat this unknown enemy.


    Now it is a waiting game. The beginnings of battle readiness threaded through his body. He reached out to assure himself the cart was within easy reach.


    The woman abandoned the need to whisper and said, ¡°The scout just retreated.¡±


    As he moved into position to haul the cart against the tunnel wall, he warned Eiren, ¡°Tell me if anyone approaches.¡±


    He saw her golden eyes peek over the short sides, her head swiveling back and forth. Once the cart was in position, he turned to face outward, but kept an opening for the small paka to see around him. He heard the woman digging around the bottom of the cart.


    Without having to ask her, the Abani woman volunteered, ¡°I found my club.¡±


    He snorted. The woman required weapons training. In what little time he¡¯d known her, she had already been in several skirmishes. She murmured, ¡°I feel them coming. They¡¯re wanting blood if their emotions are any indication. They mean to kill us.¡±


    She could feel their¡­emotions? Belatedly, he realized he didn¡¯t have any true idea who this woman was or what she was doing in the tunnels. He gritted his teeth. He missed his three fighting companions. With them fighting at his side, he would have had no doubt the outcome of the coming skirmish.


    The woman is correct, Eiren said. There are two creeping along the wall to your left.  They just entered this corridor. I think more are behind them.


    What are they carrying? What weapons are they holding?


    There are two boys carrying knives. They are each carrying a knife in their right hand.


    Thieves along the highways are a common occurrence. Young thieves are unfortunate, but it will not stop me from killing them. Knives are easier to fight against, unless they are excellent knife throwers. He shifted his weight until he faced the threat.


    You are right, My Lord, Eiren agreed, though it saddens me to see children fighting like this. She was silent a moment. They are five leaps away from you and the woman.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    He centered himself, mentally preparing himself to fight off these boys while blind. He heard their battle cries and then their running footsteps as they careened forward. He heard Lara¡¯s screech as she swung the club toward one of the boys. That left the other one to him. When he felt Eiren¡¯s rush of energy, he brought his sword forward in a swift arc, connecting with the thief¡¯s body. The resultant, gurgling scream told him he¡¯d dealt a fatal stroke. The boy fell with a last surprised gasp of air before silence met his ears. The woman was still beating the other boy into submission. A loud, sickening crack filled the corridor.


    Skye smiled. He knew that sound anywhere in the world. If not dead, the boy was surely unconscious. He heard him drop like deadweight to the ground.


    In a wry voice, Eiren updated him. She is uninjured. She is a fury when it comes to the club she holds.


    Everything froze when a number of battle cries assailed the air. The others were attacking, having watched their friends fall in quick succession.


    Be prepared, My Lord. There are seven more coming your way.


    Cursing his sightless eyes, he closed them and sent his other senses outward. Something shimmered beyond his vision. Suddenly, his vision pierced the darkness and he could see the oncoming foes as if he fought them in broad daylight, only he couldn¡¯t distinguish their features.


    The closer they came, the more he was able to determine their movements, almost as if they had passed a designated perimeter necessary for sensing them. Their movements¡ªnot their features¡ªwere the only thing that mattered in this fight. He heard Eiren cry out his opponents¡¯ positions around him. Skye couldn¡¯t tell her he no longer needed her directions. He didn¡¯t have time to tell her he could visualize the advancing enemy.


    He waited for them to come to him. Holding off for the perfect position, he went from standing motionless to a flurry of action in one sinuous move. He grinned as he took on three of the enemy. He quickly disarmed one by slicing the tendons of one wrist with a flick of his arm, forcing the boy to drop a sinister-looking knife. The other two leapt back in retreat. The awkward movements spoke of their shock at the swiftness he had disarmed and injured their friend.


    Skye was right. He didn¡¯t need to see their features to overpower them.


    Their hesitation cost their friend his life. In one smooth motion, the boy stood with a sliced throat. He gasped for air while his only working hand reached up to halt the blood gurgling from the grievous wound. The thief fell forward, but gravity shifted direction when Skye¡¯s powerful kick sent him flying backward to hit the opposite wall. He imagined the remaining boys sharing a wary look before they both took a courageous step forward. Skye grinned so hard his smile bared a row of teeth.


    Done waiting for their attack, he sprang forward, twisting and twirling the sword like it was a natural extension of his own body until both boys fell from their injuries, blood covering each of them. Knowing they were both out of the skirmish unless they could miraculously heal gut wounds, Skye turned his attention to the three hovering on the outskirts of the boundary. His skills proved unnecessary when an infuriated Chion stormed the three, attacking them from behind. He couldn¡¯t help laughing at the strident screams that reached his ears over Chion¡¯s roar.


    Eiren¡¯s insistent feline scream filtered through his battle rage, and he turned, somehow pinpointing Eiren and the Abani woman without looking. The Abani woman was hard pressed defending herself against her larger foe. Skye leapt forward a second before the thief could cut the woman¡¯s arm open to the bone. He grabbed the boy¡¯s narrow shoulder. Jerking the shoulder back, he let the boy¡¯s weight do the work as it slid down onto the upturned sword, puncturing his chest. The boy yelled in pain and surprise at the abruptness of the attack.


    The boy was dead. His body just hadn¡¯t caught up with the change. With brute strength, Skye moved the boy away from the woman before twisting the sword to the right. With his knee Skye slid the would-be thief off his sword. Without looking, he knew the only thieves left alive were the two he gutted to save himself time while there were others to fight. He leaned forward and swiped the blood from the blade onto the back of the man¡¯s shirt.


    He couldn¡¯t see the extensive wounds, but Skye could smell them. They were not long for this world.


    Staring dispassionately down at the two thieves, he heard Eiren¡¯s voice through the dull roaring in his head. It was as if her voice came from a long distance away. Another shimmering haze took over his vision before he was once again blind.


    Blinking several times, thinking the strange vision would return, Skye cursed aloud when his eyes met darkness instead. Skye hadn¡¯t had time to get his bearings and couldn¡¯t walk to Eiren¡¯s side. Eiren called out to him again, tendrils of her worry flowing through their bond.


    ¡°I am here,¡± he finally acknowledged.


    He felt her relief rush over her. Looking in the direction of her voice, Skye realized Eiren¡¯s golden eyes hovered in the dark a short distance away.


    ¡°Eiren, I need your help to reach you.¡±


    He saw her head nod. Of course, My Lord.


    He thought it odd he heard wariness in her voice. Was it because of him? With the blood pumping through his veins so soon after the short skirmish, he dismissed the thought to consider later.


    As she led him through the bodies littering the ground, he asked Eiren, ¡°Were you harmed?¡±


    No, My Lord. Both you and Lara fought the thieves before they could harm me.


    Her eyes closed. When she shifted herself lower, seeking a more comfortable position, he realized she had sat up during the fight. He rolled his shoulders and sheathed his sword.


    I thank you for your assistance, he said, giving her a slight bow.


    My Lord, you are most welcome, though I wonder whether you truly needed my assistance. I admit I have never seen a fighter such as you. She was quiet for a moment before she shared what was on her mind. Are you sure this was your first battle?


    He smiled at the pensive tone in her voice. Yes. My training did not fail me when I most needed it. I am glad.


    I am uncertain whether your training or your innate ability is responsible for the manner in which you fight.


    ¡°What do you mean? I have trained as a warrior for most of my life.¡±


    My Lord, I have observed throughout my lifetime the practice of warriors. Your skills go beyond the training you received. You began to focus on the oncoming battle and you no longer needed my eyes to show you where your attackers were. Nor did you need my eyes to assist you during the actual fighting.


    About to protest, he caught himself when he recalled the odd shimmer overtaking his vision. At the time he hadn¡¯t questioned the occurrence. He¡¯d merely taken advantage of the sight because it allowed him to protect Eiren.


    Eiren must have felt his uneasiness because she changed the subject. My Lord, you have flecks of blood on your face and hands. Before we continue, you may want to wipe away the remains of the battle.


    He shot her a lop-sided grin. I have realized, My Lady, that you are absolutely fastidious about appearances.


    Her eyes widened in pleasure before she sent him a purr of contentment. You called me My Lady.


    Her words pulled him up short; he had not even noticed. When had the change within him occurred? In confusion, his grin vanished, a frown taking its place. Skye did not have a ready response, so Eiren closed her eyes with a tired sigh and fell into a doze, leaving him to argue with Chion and Lara before they left the bodies behind.


    When Lara protested, Chion said with patience, When we reach Malkese, the elders will be notified of the dead. They will receive a proper burial. They will be received by the God and Goddess.


    Skye asked, ¡°You would provide a ceremony for thieves?¡±


    These children were forced to this deed because of the war between Kureto and Pyran. Starved and with no other recourse, they turned to thievery. Fate, if left to the God, would have given them another life altogether.

 Chapter 38: The Bizarreness of Lara

    They halted for the night at a waystation. A small waterfall trickled from the far side of the large chamber. After listening to its continual splash, Skye wasn¡¯t certain whether the water fell into a pool or a stream. The woman led him to one side of the room where he lowered the cart so its two short legs touched the ground. He almost thanked the Goddess for the reprieve, catching himself before he could say the silent prayer. The Goddess would not help him, an outcast. He rubbed his ears; they ached from the wheels¡¯ constant groans. He watched the white paka¡¯s eyes canvass the room, ensuring its safety for their night¡¯s rest.


    Left to find his own way, Skye tried to decipher the layout of the cave by sound. Feeling like a bumbling fool, he gritted his teeth and rotated until he thought he faced the cart. Extending his arms before him, he felt his way to the back of the cart, where Eiren slept.


    He listened with half an ear as Chion and Lara quietly argued the best location for setting up camp. It was the first time he heard the small woman speak since the short skirmish. Skye hadn¡¯t broken the silence, using the time to process Eiren¡¯s enigmatic words.


    Throughout the day he had thought of home, recalling the pranks and companionship of his friends. He pondered his friends¡¯ reaction to his exile from Pyran. They all grew up dreaming of warrior duty, believing they¡¯d face battle as a unit, strong in their protection of each other.


    He shook his hands to relieve the cramps worming their way through his palms. A full-fledged yawn seized his muscles, stretching and bowing his back, causing the joints to pop down his spine. Pulling the two-wheeled cart hadn¡¯t been difficult, but the strain and the skirmish had taken its toll, making him weary.


    Skye listened to Eiren¡¯s soft breaths as she slept on in spite of the cart¡¯s stationary position. His hand accidentally bumped her splinted leg, and she jerked awake, her eyes exuding the self-possessing calm she had wrapped around her as she healed.


    Feeling an urge to rile her, Skye said with an uplifted eyebrow and a smirk, ¡°No bawdy tune?¡±


    Her eyes widened in both surprise and mirth. I believe you will not soon forget my minor indiscretion.


    Her laughter was contagious, and he chuckled¡ªhis face relaxing for the first time since leaving the village.


    ¡°Minor. You will excuse me, but I am forced to disagree.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s golden eyes continued to smile, even when she requested his help to leave the cart. At his insistence, Eiren described the small cave in detail. Feeling more in control, Skye carried her to the others, bypassing the boulders and smaller rocks when instructed. A brief hiss escaped her when his leg made contact with her broken one as he set her down.


    He sat down beside her, both brows drawn down in a grimace. Skye resented his helplessness, his blindness. Dependency on another¡¯s eyes made him feel cumbersome and discomfited. Bending one leg flat on the ground and leaning his arm against the other, Skye listened to his companions¡¯ movements. He heard Lara sit down with a long sigh of contentment. Skye didn¡¯t hear Chion, but the paka¡¯s eyes peeked through the dark directly across from where he sat.


    Chion broke the quiet. My Lady, if you would break the rock lying next to you and drop it in the small hole I dug.


    He heard her clothes rustle and then her groan of dismay. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot to get something for our meal. Food is highly overrated at this point. I think I¡¯ll just sit here and think of the milkshake I could be drinking.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t hear anything, he got the distinct feeling Chion and the Abani conversed further through their bond. Lara let out an exasperated huff of air and stood up.


    Milkshakes? His eyes met Eiren¡¯s in shared confusion.


    When she returned, a sharp crack filled the air, and then his face and hands were bathed in heat.


    Seeing his frown, Eiren said, Yes, My Lord. The rocks the Abani broke are used to cook the humans¡¯ food. Be careful with them. Though no fire is emitted, the rocks do become hot enough to burn skin.


    He nodded his head. Still wondering at the woman¡¯s word choice, he asked, What is a milkshake?


    I have never heard this word. Perhaps it is a food found solely in Abanis.


    Perhaps you are right. The woman often speaks words that hold no meaning to me. Along with the strangeness of her clothing, I believe I would like to visit this country.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Eiren eyes bob up and down. Her country is indeed fascinating if everyone is similar to this woman before us.


    Hidden behind the refined tone, Skye knew Eiren also found the woman eccentric in her behavior and clothing. Except the small paka would never disgrace herself by saying so aloud. It wasn¡¯t until he heard her repressed snort that Skye realized his last thought had transferred through their bond.


    The other conversation halted at hearing the uncharacteristic sound from the paka. Skye distracted them. ¡°How many more days¡¯ travel do we have?¡± His voice carried in the large chamber, echoing off the vaulted walls.


    In two days¡¯ time, we will reach the Bithon crossing, Chion explained. We must first pass the small silult farms.


    Eiren exclaimed, We will pass through the silult farms?


    Knowing neither Chion nor the woman heard her, he asked with more reserve, ¡°Silult farms?¡±


    He glanced between the two sets of golden eyes, waiting for an answer. Chion chuckled upon hearing his question.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Slapping Chion¡¯s side in retaliation, Lara demanded, ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. We want to know what a silult farm is.¡±


    Very well. Silult farms raise ults. You remember the ult on the day we first met. I am sure the young warrior has seen depictions of the ults.


    Skye missed Lara¡¯s shiver of revulsion when she inserted her own description, her disgust clear. ¡°Oh, ults¡­ They¡¯re freaky.¡±


    He shook his head in irritation. How did this woman possess a vocabulary so far removed from his own? She never failed to use unfamiliar words and idioms. He made an effort to loosen his jaws and listen to Chion¡¯s explanation.


    The farmers raise ults for the purposes of collecting the silult spun by the creatures.


    It sounded familiar, but he was certain he had never heard of silult. The woman was the first to speak, her curiosity obvious. ¡°What is silult used for? Cloth or something else?¡±


    Eiren muttered under her breath at the question, but he didn¡¯t catch the words.


    You guessed correctly, Chion answered. Silult, if collected and rolled properly, is greatly coveted for its durability and other properties. Silult is not found anywhere else in the world. It is a trading commodity that far exceeds other materials traded.


    As curious as the woman, Skye asked, ¡°Are there many silult farms in Kureto?¡±


    I am unsure of the number; however, I have heard there is at least one silult farming community for every Kureto city.


    Eiren corrected the paka. I have read there are at least two silult farming communities for every city. Some are larger than others. The one we will see tomorrow is the largest one in the entire kingdom.


    He related the information to the others. Chion¡¯s eyes lowered in a brief nod, graciously acceding to Eiren¡¯s knowledge. The sounds of food bowls clanking together was background noise to Eiren¡¯s confession.


    I always hoped to visit a silult farm, Eiren whispered. When first spun from the ult, the threads are reported to shine a bright gold. The silult loses its vibrancy the longer it sits. I have read the silult takes three months before it can be spun into cloths and ropes. It must first fade while simultaneously hardening into a substance that allows handling. Silult clothing does not easily tear or stretch, making it a highly priced commodity by merchants.


    Skye became aware of the Abani calling his name. He held out his hands to clasp onto the small dish given to him. Another dish was placed in front of Eiren, making it easier for her to eat. When Eiren told him what the ingredients were, he sniffed the bowl, wary of the new dish. He used his fingers to scoop up the pieces of meat and cubed vegetables.


    While chewing his first mouthful, a childhood memory came to him, and his eyebrows lifted in surprise. That was why the word was familiar to him. Pyran had placed a ban on all clothing and materials consisting of silult. The prohibition had followed a lengthy proclamation from King Ragnar. The king and his close officials had proclaimed the cloths were made through the use of magic, thus any who sold or wore the material were arrested and sold into slavery.  After several noble houses lost their holdings and social standing, every Pyranni burned any materials made from silult within the household. The proclamation had taken place before he was born.


    When he was young, his mother often spoke fondly of the material, though she was careful to only speak of it to him or his father. She was right to fear the repercussions if any overheard her. As Skye grew older, his mother spoke of it less and less, until it was never mentioned again. Because of the edict, he¡¯d never seen cloth made from silult.


    Taking another bite, he heard the worry in Lara¡¯s voice when she asked, ¡°Will we have any trouble passing through the farms?¡±


    Chion admitted, I did not think of that possibility. Chion was quiet, then offered an answer, his words drawn out. Because of the silult¡¯s importance to our trade and economy, Malkese guardsmen will be present. The guards¡¯ main purpose is to provide the continued safety of the farms. I believe if we do not present ourselves as a threat, they should not accost us on our journey through the farms.


    Skeptical, Skye scoffed. ¡°It is physically impossible to hide my Pyranni features. And you have no doubt the guardsmen will allow us to pass through the farms unquestioned?¡±


    Eiren said, It is possible to pass you as a captive forced into slave labor.


    At the word captive, he was wholeheartedly against the idea. Having gained his freedom mere days ago, Skye could not take the chance. He shook his head, leaning away from Eiren¡¯s golden eyes.


    Wait, My Lord. Please hear my idea before you discard it.


    Knowing the other two were waiting for him to share, he stopped shaking his head, though his features were like granite.


    Unfortunately, I am not yet well enough to walk. The cart will still be necessary tomorrow. This we know. You are already pulling me behind you. We will need to hide your weapons beneath me. I do not believe the guards will hold me aloft to check beneath me. In this, my injuries will be of use for once. The Abani can pass as herself. No one will disavow her if she speaks aloud. I believe with my assistance, Chion can weave a plausible story for my injuries and your presence.


    He growled, ¡°I do not like the idea of being without a weapon.¡± With Eiren¡¯s guidance in the aftermath of the skirmish, Skye had filched two knives from the dead thieves, adding to his collection. One knife found a home in his belt opposite the sword sheath; the other was secured inside his left boot. He reached down and grazed his fingertips across the knife hilt in his boot, ensuring himself it was still there.


    Chion interrupted, I believe, if I correctly decipher both of your expressions, Eiren has conceived a plan.


    When Skye didn¡¯t respond, Eiren pleaded with him. Please, My Lord, I fear for your safety otherwise. It is a ruse in name only. I would never accept your captivity again. You have shown your loyalty to me. Let me return the favor. In this manner, I know we will survive the journey to the other side of the farms.


    He finally relented. Skye had to admit it was a sound plan¡ªif nothing went wrong. He wasn¡¯t confident the white paka would uphold his end of the ruse. The woman was another matter entirely. Even if she did say something, it was possible no one would understand her obscure manner of speaking.


    He rubbed the palm of his left hand up and down his leg as he repeated Eiren¡¯s idea.


    It is possible, commented Chion.


    Lara said to no one in particular, ¡°Do you really think they won¡¯t check the cart for weapons?¡±


    Skye answered, the plan taking form in his mind, ¡°The guards have no reason to believe otherwise. Pyranni warriors are taken captive after every battle.¡±


    ¡°Except Olun.¡± The woman was pert enough to correct him.


    Chion chuckled again. I agree. I also believe they hold respect for Pakas. Eiren¡¯s bandages and splint should dissuade any suspicious guard from searching the cart too thoroughly. The only question is whether they will be curious about My Lady.


    The pakas looked in the woman¡¯s direction. In his mind¡¯s eye, he could see her squirming under their combined gazes.


    Chion said slowly, I believe the ruse is contingent upon me speaking to anyone who approaches us. My Lady will continue to pass as an Abani. I hope to keep from having her speak at all. If necessary, I will lead Lara through any conversation.


    Skye caught the slight blunder on Chion¡¯s part. He didn¡¯t blink or change expression, though his mind raced. Were they trying to pass the woman as an Abani? If she wasn¡¯t an Abani, then where did she hail from? Disquiet passed from him to Eiren. Secrets were being kept.


    He relinquished his cup to Lara, who vanished from his immediate hearing vicinity.


    Seeing him scan the area, Eiren said, She is cleaning the dishes at the pool.


    Before he could discuss with Eiren what he¡¯d heard, the paka fell asleep again. Their discussion would have to wait another day. He moved down to lie on his side within touching distance of the small paka and his sword. He closed his useless eyes with a resigned sigh. Patience. He needed patience. Until then, he would stay vigilant.

 Chapter 39: Silult Farms

    ¡°Two guards block the passageway,¡± the woman informed him, gripping his arm tighter than necessary. The cart trailed behind them, groaning its impending arrival. Lara pulled back on his arm at the same time Skye heard the clang of steel. He stopped in mid-step, bringing the cart to a halt behind him. Skye lowered his head as if exhausted from the march.


    He fought to hide a grimace when the woman dug her fingernails into the meat of his arm, needlessly warning him to stay silent. If their situation wasn¡¯t so precarious, he¡¯d forcibly remove her hand. He heard Chion¡¯s low rumble as he greeted the guards.


    One guard demanded in a rough voice, ¡°Your purpose?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hear Chion¡¯s response, but the two guards¡¯ footsteps crunched toward them. The Abani let her hand fall to her side, and he flexed some feeling back into the abused limb without letting go of the handle.


    Chion¡¯s voice was closer when he next spoke, as if he trailed behind the two guards. I requested the use of one of the Pyranni captives.


    One of the guards grunted his acknowledgement and moved toward the back of the cart. ¡°I¡¯m to search the cart before you may continue on your way. Aven, here, will accompany you through each of the farms.¡±


    He heard the man rummage through their foodstuff, then he heard the wheels creak and felt the handles shift beneath the added weight. They slipped from his grip, and his hands burned from the friction. Sensing the second guard nearby, he didn¡¯t show any sign of irritation or pain. He worked hard to give the appearance of a cowed captive, tucking his head into his chest and closing his eyes. He felt Eiren¡¯s anger on his behalf, but she remained silent. The man clambered down from the cart.


    Skye didn¡¯t hear another word pass the guard¡¯s lips, but the woman took hold of his arm again, a silent order to step forward.


    Eiren breathed, The Goddess be praised! The weapons are safe beneath me.


    As we enter the farms, would you provide their description?


    My Lord, it will not be necessary. When he balked, she said, You will soon see my meaning.


    She didn¡¯t say anything further, though he felt her growing excitement. The eerie sound of a large door opening came from ahead, and he understood what she meant.


    Skye was struck with a sight he could never have imagined.


    He blinked several times, his eyes tearing at the brightness surrounding him. Once he passed through the door, he gaped in disbelief. Threads of golden light covered every surface within sight. The glittering room was the epitome of what the poets described as the God and Goddess¡¯s throne. It was too much to take in a single sweep. The brightness forced him to segment the room and he was able to see the brightness for what it was¡ªa large cavern.


    The glitter took shape. Golden strands covered every cave formation pushing up from the ground and hanging from the ceiling. Many formations were one solid column, and the entire tier was tightly wrapped in silult. Strands of light covered the walls like vines from the ceiling to the ground. A distinctive odor pervaded the cavern, and Skye sniffed several times to identify it.


    He spotted a narrow trail before them, which provided them a path through the golden, pulsing strings without fear of trampling the silult. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a wriggling movement. Turning, Skye realized embedded in the strands of light were giant creatures scaling the walls, the ceiling, and the natural formations.


    These were the ults of legend. These were the animals that spun the silult, leaving it behind on every available surface. The legends didn¡¯t portray the ults like this. He hadn¡¯t known they glowed a dim yellowish gold. The smell came from the hundreds, if not thousands, of ults living in the cavern.


    When he looked to the side, he noticed the woman tilted her head one direction, then another, her eyes as wide as they would go. At first, he thought she was in awe of the spectacular sight. Then he caught the sounds of her hyperventilating intermixed with odd words escaping through lips pinched so tight they looked like they might shatter.


    ¡°Spiders. Lots and lots of spiders. So many.¡±


    He shook his head in disbelief. Here was a sight to behold and she was scared witless. As he looked around, trying to eternalize the memory, Skye realized the gold strands were distinct from one another. Some of the silult was a duller gold while others were almost a light tan color. Where the silult had diluted to translucence, farmers were extracting the strands with painstaking patience and rolling them onto large spools. He watched as the farmers moved in and around the large ults, sometimes nudging the animals aside to reach a difficult patch of silult. The farmers held no fear of the creatures.


    When they trundled past several large storage huts, Skye was conscious of the eyes watching from the shadows. He looked on as a toddler began bawling upon seeing the trespassers. One young woman was smiling as she straightened from her task, but her expression twisted to fear and shock upon seeing him.


    He averted his gaze, looking down at Lara as pain radiated up his arm. Her face was white from shock, her fingers clawing him. Clearing his throat startled her, and her eyes shifted to him. She blinked, and he was relieved when her fingers loosened on his arm.


    Facing forward, he realized they were past the first farm and walking through another. This field was much larger, the golden room encompassing a cavern that had a basin in the center. The path wound around and through the cavern, permitting them to see the ults from a closer angle. Only one or two strides away, they skittered across the ground, running from the cart¡¯s discordant sounds.


    Lara recoiled, bumping into the cart, causing the cart to tilt precariously. He lost his grip, coming close to smashing the vulnerable-looking threads on the cavern floor. Skye grunted in irritation.


    Beyond the basin, several dozen strange structures were blanketed with strands of silult. Squinting his eyes, Skye realized they were man-made. The farmers had resurrected piles of materials for the ults to better spin their silult. Recalling the natural formation in the first farm, Skye understood. Because of the cavern¡¯s open room, these structures took the place of the natural formations.


    The farmers inspected the field and walls, looking for silult ready for harvest. An older woman carrying a large bucket caught his eye. With an economy of motion, she dipped a wide-brim cup into the bucket and then flicked it away from her and out onto the field. Every few steps, she repeated the action. The ults swarmed her from every direction. They clambered over each other in their attempt to reach the thrown material. The ults followed her, skittering across her path and across her feet. She was feeding the creatures.


    The buildings they passed for this second farm were packed closer together. Families came to their respective doorways to watch them pass through. He caught a few guards leaning against the side of one building as they kept vigil. This silult community had double the number of storage huts, making him wonder just how big the cavern was. Past the buildings, they walked through a natural funnel until they were brought to a stop. They waited while the guard opened a door that led into the corridor.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The door shut behind them. Skye¡¯s eyes strained against the deep black, missing the two guards standing watch by the door.


    He felt a brush of air as the silent guard walked by and pounded on the door in front of them.


    As a barrier was lifted from the heavy door, Chion said, I thank you for your troubles. We will now continue on our journey.


    Not waiting for the guard¡¯s reply, the woman placed her hand on his arm and pulled him insistently to the right. He turned the cart without a word and strode down the corridor.


    After a lengthy amount of time, Eiren said with blatant satisfaction, We have made it through the silult farms unscathed. Did you enjoy the view, My Lord?


    Yes, the sight was beyond my imaginings, though I don¡¯t think the woman enjoyed the farms.


    He felt her curiosity peak at the information. I wonder why ever not. Many poems have been written in an attempt to convey the sight to those who cannot visit.


    He shrugged as best he could with the burden he pulled behind him. Remembering the word the woman had spoken, he asked, Do you know the meaning of the word spider?


    Spider?


    Yes, the woman said the word over and over under her breath while we traveled through the farms. By God¡¯s own teeth, the words she uses hold no meaning.


    He felt Eiren contemplating his observation. She has used many words and strange phrases during her time with us. Perhaps the Abani hold different customs.


    He pounced on her comment. I do not believe she is what they claim. Chion spoke as if they must continue to pass her as an Abani.


    But if she is not an Abani, then where is it she calls home?


    Neither could answer the question, leaving them to mull it over for the rest of the day.


    <<   >>


    Lara decided she was grouchy. She was tired of traveling. Since being transported to this planet, she hadn¡¯t stopped walking or running. The days, the nights, the places bled together. How long had it been since she was last in Olun?


    She scrubbed her face before she remembered the dirt and grime coating her hands. Her mouth twisted in disgust. Now her face was filthier than before. Why couldn¡¯t she have traveled to somewhere that had running water and readily available soap? And no giant, creepy spiders?


    She shivered, recalling the mass of skittering creatures. It took everything within her yesterday not to screech at the top of her lungs. She rubbed her arms as goose bumps popped up yet again. The shining threads of silult had been awe-inspiring. But until she emerged on the other side of the farms in one living, breathing piece, awe was the last thing on her mind. She wished she could have enjoyed it, but all she could focus on was the ults¡¯ skittering movements around her feet and on the walls.


    They¡¯d been everywhere. Beside her. Above her. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the people until the second farm. She now thought there had been people working at the first farm, but she couldn¡¯t remember for certain. She¡¯d been too terrified the spiders¡ªno, ults¡ªwould climb or fall on her.


    The one advantage out of the entire visit was that her fear of the ults overrode the emotions emitted by the farmers. She¡¯d fretted the farmers¡¯ emotions would overwhelm her, making her act out in a way that would bring scrutiny to their group. She frowned. She was still embarrassed from the last time she giggled nonstop. It was beyond ridiculous. Lara couldn¡¯t control the intensity of others¡¯ emotions, especially if more than two or three people were nearby. She¡¯d love to go back to feeling only her emotions and hers alone. They made her lose her restraint, something that rarely happened before the bond.


    Lara stomped down the passageway, her temper getting the best of her. Chion¡¯s tail vanished around the next corner. Seeing him above her, having walked up a sharp incline, she regretted losing her focus. As the warrior¡¯s guide, it was her job to talk him through the tunnels. Lara reached out and touched him tentatively, not wanting to startle him.


    Since the skirmish with the thieves, her esteem of the warrior had risen. Finagling personal information out of the Pyranni no longer mattered to her. The man could fight. He¡¯d saved her life. It was all she needed to know. She would be forever grateful for his abilities. No one in the man¡¯s proximity could help but watch him as he flowed around his opponent. Seeing him fight had been a revelation. She now believed sword fighting was an art, not a sport. Now that she knew what to look for, he walked with that same confidence and grace. Walking beside him made her feel cumbersome and awkward in comparison.


    ¡°In a couple of strides, we will start up a sharp incline,¡± she warned. She scowled when she got an enigmatic grunt in return. Halfway up the steep ramp, she was gulping air. By the time they reached the plateau, she was breathing like she¡¯d run a marathon. Lara really needed to exercise more.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the left,¡± she huffed, pushing on his arm. His brows lowered, though he didn¡¯t comment. She blew out a breath of air, trying to calm her heart rate and even out her breathing. Her panting was embarrassing enough. But the Pyranni had the added chore of pulling the cart behind him, yet he wasn¡¯t the least bit out of breath. The only evidence showing he exerted himself was the perspiration dotting his forehead and back.


    Earlier the injured paka had gotten down and walked a short distance. Reminded by how Eiren walked with one leg held out before her while using her other three legs made her feel petty about her own complaints. None of the paka¡¯s wounds were healed enough for her to remove even one bandage, so she was still covered, looking like a patch-work quilt. Despite her injuries, Eiren had been adamant, determined to walk unassisted at least a short distance.


    And here she was complaining about walking¡ªalbeit internally¡ªon healthy legs. It was annoying to know she was acting so immature.


    So, she was grouchy.


    Chion called back to her, bringing her out of her reverie. My Lady, you do not want to miss this.


    The night before, while the four of them shared a meal, the paka had described what they could expect the next day when they reached the Bithon crossing. But she could only vaguely picture the Bithon crossing in her mind as something reminiscent to the Grand Canyon. She¡¯d asked question after question until Chion admitted his need for sleep. He left her hungry for more after he said, You will see soon enough.


    They climbed another steep ramp before catching up with Chion where he looked ahead.  Into nothing. The tunnel ended at a sheer cliff. The sight made her forget to bar Skye from walking any farther. As she stared at the chasm before her, Lara only dimly paid attention to Skye bringing the cart to a halt at Chion¡¯s sharp command.


    Lara inched closer to the edge so she could look over and down. She couldn¡¯t see the ground below. A whirl of wind flapped her clothes and tugged her hair, making her spring back. Brushing her bangs out of her eyes, Lara kept sliding backward until she slammed into the tunnel wall.


    Lara couldn¡¯t look away from the dark wonder before her. She tilted her head back and realized she could see the cliff above her. It was almost as if huge sections of the cliff had tumbled away, creating the break in the sheer vertical drop from top to bottom. Chion stood several meters out from the cliffs above him.


    A bridge was only one, small step away from Chion. Lara jerked her eyes up and peered across the empty space, following the line of the bridge until she saw the other side. Though she could barely make it out, the opposite cliff was shaped into an obtuse V-shape angle.


    She stared at the Bithon crossing, and the others moved around her, talking quietly amongst themselves. Gathering her courage, she inched toward the edge again to see whether the two cliffs met on both sides of the crossing. Keeping both hands planted on the wall nearest her, she tilted her head around the lip of the wall. The wind tickled her face and hair. Through bangs that whipped in every direction, Lara stared at the vision before her. Her jaw dropped in disbelief, leaving her gaping like the colloquial fish out of water. The opposite cliff crept closer before it fell away again. Neither side met for as far as she could see in both directions. Her entire body shook when she compared it to something she had seen once in her life.


    The Bithon crossing was indeed similar to the Grand Canyon, except for one important fact. The Grand Canyon was tiny compared to this monstrosity. The two sides were further apart and went deeper than the Grand Canyon.


    They were supposed to cross this? Was Chion crazy?


    She gulped loud enough she heard it over the wind whistling around her. The last of her courage flew away with the wind. Lara slid her feet sideways, keeping her back against the wall of the tunnel until she was firmly surrounded by the tunnel corridor again.


    Lara shuddered. She couldn¡¯t do this. She could not do this.


    The bridge was too long, making it too unstable to cross. What happened if it broke while she was halfway across? There would be no surviving a fall from that height. The wind would tear her off the bridge¡ªif the bridge didn¡¯t snap in half from her weight first. Using stealth, she inched backward, keeping everyone in her sight to make sure they didn¡¯t try to stop her. As soon as they were lost to sight, she careened down the rest of the ramp and turned to the left, taking the new corridor.


    She heard the high-pitched scream just before she found herself at another bridge. Panicking, she skidded until both feet stopped on the first board of the bridge. Her feet slipped out from under her and her butt met the ground hard enough to snap her teeth together.


    Lara crawled backward in a mad, crablike scramble. She heard another eerie scream echo off the cliffs below her. Huddling in on herself, she covered her ears. Oh God, what was that sound?


    It was the wind.

 Chapter 40: Life on Earth

    With the majority of her weight on her back, Lara screamed, swinging her legs and arms, trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªto grab and hold on to. She fought for a few seconds until she registered the sheet floating down from above her and touching her face. Doubt and confusion entered her fear-clouded mind. She blinked and froze, not daring to take a much-needed breath of air. In a daze, reason penetrated the murky recesses of her brain and her terror subsided.


    Lara collapsed in a heap of tangled limbs and blankets. A shaky sigh filled the room.


    She was in her room.


    She was in her bed.


    Tremors attacked her limbs, the remnants of the adrenaline running through her veins. She closed her eyes and released a choked laugh. She never wanted to feel the indescribable terror she¡¯d felt when she thought she¡¯d fallen over the edge. Lara waited as her heart returned to its normal rhythm and the shakes no longer assaulted her body. Once she was calm, Lara untangled herself from the sheet.


    Sitting up, Lara¡¯s face scrunched in distaste. Her clothes were wrinkled and filthy from wearing them so many days, and she knew she stank. She also wasn¡¯t going to think about the fact that something furry had died in her mouth.


    Wait. How long had she slept? She pushed herself off the bed and in a single leap she was beside the window, separating the blinds and looking out. Through the bare tree branches, Lara looked up at the sun. It was still early afternoon. She shook her head and double checked the clock. She¡¯d slept a bare three hours, and she was gone for five days?


    The trips were getting longer. Just this once she wished she¡¯d been wrong.


    Lara tunneled her fingers through her oily hair, wincing when she hit a mass of tangles. Lara toed her tennis shoes off before wandering over to her closet. Not caring whether the clothes she pulled off the hangers matched, she snatched a pair of undies from the top drawer of her dresser. Stacking the pile of clothes onto the closed toilet lid, she stripped out of her clothes and turned on the water. She waited impatiently, shifting from foot to foot, until the water streaming out of the showerhead was warm before she pulled aside the shower curtain and stepped into the tub.


    She really, really needed to figure out what was going on. Why her and not someone else? She was one of hundreds of thousands of college students, and she was picked? She frowned and pinched herself. Ouch. Rubbing the spot, Lara thought maybe she¡¯d been randomly picked by some higher being. It couldn¡¯t possibly be God because he wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake of picking her for some obscure task, right? She tilted her head and pointed one of her feet, extending the leg to view the pudge covering her leg. No one would say she was athletic by any means. Granted, she was more toned than she had been, but seriously? Wouldn¡¯t He pick someone already in shape? Surely He¡¯d pick someone who already had a certain skill set.


    She pursed her lips. God, this sucked. She was depressing herself with the thought of being someone or something¡¯s mistake. She rolled her shoulders back, letting the water rain down on the top of her head and slide down her body.


    A twinge of remorse washed away the self-pity, and she abandoned the idea of mistakes and chance. Chion regarded her appearance on the other planet as significant, as something miraculous. Lara rolled her head, letting the spray hit her face. Chion¡¯s words and her thoughts warred within her, even though she knew there was no true answer.


    Maybe she was just tired. Maybe if she took another nap she¡¯d feel better, less depressed.


    Swiping the shampoo bottle from the shower shelf, Lara used the routine of showering to turn off her brain, letting herself simply be. Scrubbed to a pinkish glow and decked out in clean clothes, she brushed her teeth twice before she felt civilized again. Lara unwrapped the towel from her hair and brushed out the tangles. Becky knocked on her door just as she finished.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Becky said.


    Lara tidied the vanity area before she turned around with a smile. ¡°Hi, did you have fun shopping?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I always? I had to listen to Jonathan complain the whole time though.¡± Her friend made no move to enter the room but crossed her legs and leaned against the door frame. Becky brought one hand to land on her hip as she scanned Lara from top to bottom, taking in her wet hair and new outfit. Becky cocked an eyebrow and said wryly, ¡°Two showers in one day. Pray tell.¡±


    Lara leaned back against the vanity counter and crossed her arms defensively. ¡°What do you think happened?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep at all. Instead, you¡¯ve been traipsing around another planet. Which means you completely ignored my advice.¡± Becky¡¯s head didn¡¯t stop tilting sideways until it rested against the door frame. ¡°Even through the clothes, I can tell you¡¯re thinner, more toned. That¡¯s saying something considering I saw you a little over three hours ago. So¡­how long were you gone this time?¡±


    ¡°If I counted them right, five days,¡± Lara said before a yawn escaped. She scrubbed her face, determined to stay awake. As much as she wanted sleep, she wasn¡¯t ready to go back to the other place. An image of the large abyss floated in front of her. Lara shuddered, recalling the screaming wind.


    So, no. Lara didn¡¯t want to go back any time soon. She wanted the others to cross the Bithon bridge by themselves with no assistance from her. She shuddered again. Logically she knew the bridge was several meters wide as well as sturdy and dependable. It would have to be if it was well traveled by the Kurite people. She¡¯d seen the rails on both sides of the bridge and the protective layer of rope from the rail down to the bridge.


    Except the mental picture she had stuck in her head shrunk the bridge to only two or three feet across with no rails. She couldn¡¯t seem to help herself. She¡¯d never been afraid of heights, but that was before seeing, well, that. The Bithon would make any adventurer cringe in fear.


    Lara jerked and looked over at Becky when she heard her name. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±


    Becky stared at her in disbelief. ¡°That was only the fourth time I called your name. Honestly, Lara, I¡¯m beginning to think you really do need help. Watching the expressions flicker across your face has me terrified, and I don¡¯t even know what it is you saw or why.¡±


    Not knowing whether she believed her own words, Lara said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her friend looked at her dubiously, her mouth dipping into a frown. Becky lifted her head off the frame to better look at her.


    Lara threw her hands up and said in exasperation, ¡°Really. I¡¯ll be¡ª I am fine, Becky.¡± She stepped away from the counter and moved toward her desk chair. ¡°You know, between Chion and you, I think I¡¯m surrounded by mother hens.¡± She realized her error when Becky¡¯s head cocked in interest. Lara could almost see her metaphorical ears pointing forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned a Chion before. Is he or she dangerous? It sounds like a man¡¯s name. It¡¯s a man, isn¡¯t it? Is Chion a friend?¡± Before Lara could answer, Becky nodded her head and said, ¡°Must be a friend if Chion has saved you once already. Plus, you clumped the man with me in the same category. So, who is this Chion? And why are you traveling with him?¡± When she finally ran out of steam, Becky stood looking as if the world could fall in disarray before she¡¯d move. Lara glanced down at her friend¡¯s feet, half expecting one foot to be tapping the floor.


    Lara smiled; it was nice to think of something besides the Bithon crossing. She leaned back in her chair and laid her head on the head rest. ¡°Are you done? Any more questions? I wouldn¡¯t dare interrupt you while you were going full throttle.¡±


    Becky gave an unladylike snort. ¡°Just answer the questions, smarty pants.¡±


    ¡°Chion is a friend, but he isn¡¯t what you think.¡± Lara averted her gaze to look down at her shirt, fiddling with the hem. ¡°He isn¡¯t human. He looks something like a mix between a tiger and a panther.¡±


    Almost losing her balance, Becky reached out and grabbed hold of the doorjamb. Her friend was incredulous, sputtering, ¡°And you never thought the animal would eat you?¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    She couldn¡¯t help the smirk that crossed her face. ¡°I did the first time I met him, sure. I¡¯m not an idiot. But he isn¡¯t just an animal. He says he is one of the Pakas.¡±


    ¡°He says¡­¡± Her friend scowled, crossing her arms in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    Eyeing Becky for a couple seconds, Lara slowly nodded her head. ¡°You heard me right. He can talk to me. He actually speaks better than I do. He¡¯s formal in his speech, making me feel like some low-born peasant.¡± She fell silent when Becky¡¯s jaw practically unhinged itself.


    Maybe she should have stuck to the basics. Lara self-consciously shrugged her shoulders, rolling her bottom lip in with her teeth. Every time she thought of Chion she could never think of one negative characteristic. Chion was a good friend to have, especially on that world. He was a friend who did his best to protect her from harm. Lara would be dead if it wasn¡¯t for him.


    Starting over, she tried to explain, staring up at the ceiling as she pieced together the words before saying them aloud. ¡°Chion is from a country called Kureto. Two groups of people consider themselves Kurites. These two groups are the humans and the pakas. Pakas are quite intelligent, able to speak with anyone, but they use a form of mindspeech to do so. From what I can tell, Chion is the only white paka alive. Pakas¡¯ coats are typically black. They don¡¯t have any hint of spots like leopards. They also don¡¯t have stripes like tigers. They look like a combination of leopard and tiger, but they seem to come in different sizes. One paka I know, Eiren, is tiny compared to Chion.¡±


    Not knowing what else to say to make it clear pakas existed, she tried to read Becky¡¯s expression. It was blank. So blank, Lara wasn¡¯t even certain anyone was home. Her roommate didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Perhaps she¡¯d disclosed too much. Finally she blurted out, ¡°Well? You going to talk to me? Tell me what¡¯s running through your mind.¡±


    Becky turned her head to the side and closed her eyes, avoiding her gaze. Lara got up and walked over to where her friend still leaned against the door frame. Coming to a stop in front of her roommate, she tilted her head down until her hesitant eyes met Becky¡¯s. She lifted her hand to touch her, but pulled back at the last second when Becky¡¯s eyes flashed an indefinable emotion.


    Lara said in a tight voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have shared all of that with you. My mistake. It is too much for you to handle. I knew better.¡±


    Becky looked at her for a minute longer before she sighed. She stepped away from the door to put more distance between Lara and her. ¡°You told me the outrageous story about the giant lizards. And now this. You would think I could let this one go after everything else you told me, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. I really can¡¯t.¡±


    Not wanting to spook her friend any more than she already had, Lara stayed where she was. Her fingers tunneled through her hair in frustration. She didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation, what to do, what to say. Up until now, Becky had been very supportive of the entire affair. It was as if her friend at last realized how crazy it was to be transported from one world to another. Her friend had thought it a game or an adventure she could share in. But not now.


    Lara said in a low voice, ¡°Chion keeps me safe. He watches out for me in a world that makes no sense. Just remember that, okay? If you believe that, then I promise not to tell you anything else.¡±


    She searched her friend¡¯s face for anything that would tell her what Becky was thinking. Becky jerkily nodded her head. They stood across from each other for an awkward moment, then Becky blinked a few times and shot her a strained smile.


    ¡°Jonathan wondered why you didn¡¯t go shopping with us. I think he hoped you would go so he didn¡¯t have to. Summer called me while we were driving back. We made plans to do something tomorrow but haven¡¯t decided what.¡±


    Her shoulders rounded, and she let Becky fill the air with useless conversation. Rejection was never something she liked being on the receiving end. Lara wasn¡¯t confident their friendship would survive this hurdle.


    Hurdle? Try a mountain.


    Deeply regretting her impulsive decision to divulge information about Chion, she had trouble participating in the conversation. After a few minutes of stilted talk where she became more uncomfortable by the second, Lara lied about needing to study before she got too tired. Seeing Becky¡¯s relief at the proffered excuse depressed her even more.


    Becky retreated to her own room, and Lara pulled off the class lecture slides and saved the documents to her computer. After skimming those, she read ten pages of a chapter before giving up.


    It was useless.


    Lara was only frustrating herself with her inability to focus. Her mind in turmoil, she sat at her desk and stared dry eyed at the computer¡¯s screensaver as it squiggled across the screen. Perhaps she needed to give her roommate some space to become comfortable with the new information. She wasn¡¯t going to break her promise. Possible scenarios played out in her head that would bring their friendship back to normal.


    Six o¡¯clock came and went. It wasn¡¯t until her stomach growled did she look at the clock. She hadn¡¯t eaten since the night before, and fast food was calling her name. On a normal day she had a standing dinner date with her friends every night, but in the hours since her conversation with Becky, she hadn¡¯t recovered. She was still upset. In a rush she took some cash out of her purse and left without saying a word to Becky.


    <<   >>


    Full from the delicious but high calorie meal, Lara slurped the last of the milkshake and threw the container away in a garbage can outside the residence hall elevator. On the way up, she located her room key and waited for the doors to open. Lara wasn¡¯t surprised to find their rooms empty when she walked in. She was glad. She didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with her roommate tonight.


    What she needed was a good night¡¯s sleep for once, though she doubted she¡¯d get one. Her heart fluttered at the thought of returning to Chion. By now the others had crossed the bridge. At least, Lara prayed that was the case.


    It was still early when she started prepping for bed. This time she pulled her hair back into a ponytail. She then pulled on a clean pair of socks, brushed the dirt off her shoes, and went in search of comfortable clothes. Lara flipped through her hangars to find a t-shirt without any words or designs written on them. She smiled, picturing Skye¡¯s reaction to some of the phrases. If only she didn¡¯t have to blend in. She pulled a dark blue shirt off the hangar. At this rate, she would run out of old clothes and bed sheets in less than a day.


    Getting in bed, she draped the comforter over her and closed her eyes. After tossing around in the bed for several hours, Lara groaned at the unfairness of it all. She punched her pillow in irritation before dropping her head back down. With her face smashed into the pillow, she squeezed her eyes shut in frustration.


    Figured. The one time she wanted to escape her planet, she couldn¡¯t.


    Lara woke with a crick in her neck. Dragging her hand up to massage her neck, she tried to straighten her body into a full-body stretch. When both her feet hit the armrest, she remembered migrating to the sofa. As she scrubbed the sleep out of her eyes, she sat up and rolled her shoulders to work the kinks out.


    Lara jerked, awareness bringing her fully awake. She hadn¡¯t gone back to Chion.


    She sprang up and stood in the middle of the living room at a loss what to do. She pushed her bangs out of her face and looked around the empty room. It was so quiet Lara heard the wall clock ticking the seconds away.


    She went to her bedroom and rummaged through her closet, pulling on a pair of jeans and a large, comfortable sweatshirt. Lara yawned as she splashed some cold water on her face to wake up. After finishing getting ready for the day, she reluctantly turned on her computer and waited for it to boot up. Not knowing how long she¡¯d be here, she felt compelled to study. Lara shook her head in awe when her eyes landed on the calendar above her desk.


    So much had happened in a week. Only last weekend she drove from Colorado back to college with her parents. Since then, she had fought for her life, met Chion, and began sensing people¡¯s emotions. She needed to call her parents; she hadn¡¯t talked to them since the weekend before.


    Lara spent the day reading and taking notes on the material she missed in class. When her stomach howled, she jumped in surprise. Her giggle sounded odd in the too quiet room. The stash of snacks she kept on hand weren¡¯t enough to satisfy her, but she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere.


    Her cell phone rang its chirpy song, the sound strident in the small room.


    ¡°Are you coming or not,¡± Summer demanded from the other end. Lara could hear the clamor of voices and laughter in the background.


    ¡°Join you where? Becky said you were going to do something, but no one called to tell me the plan.¡±


    ¡°Becky didn¡¯t tell you? We¡¯re all waiting for you to join us here.¡±


    Her roommate never called her. Did Becky not want her to join them? Uncertainty crept in, making her indecisive. In search of an answer she could give Summer, Lara glanced around her room. She took a breath and suddenly she knew what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Hey, Summer, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be joining everyone tonight. Will you tell everyone hi for me?¡±


    Her friend¡¯s soft gasp of surprise filled the line. ¡°Really? We¡¯re going to be here for a couple of hours. You have plenty of time to get here.¡±


    Still not sure where ¡®here¡¯ was, Lara shook her head. She was hurt no one thought to call her with the plans for the evening while at the same time relieved. With the constant deluge of excitement over the last week on the other planet, taking a breather and enjoying the peace and quiet was a Godsend.


    She said with more confidence, ¡°Have fun without me. I¡¯m staying in for the night. Just be sure to tell everyone hi, okay?¡±


    Summer¡¯s voice still held an edge of doubt. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow. The waitress just showed up again.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± Lara held the phone in her hand for a moment before releasing her breath. She double checked her phone to make sure. There weren¡¯t any missed calls, so Becky hadn¡¯t called her. She waited for the hurt to settle in, but it never did. Yeah, the pain of being left out had hit her, but it had been all too brief. Lara realized she¡¯d changed. Her circle of friends was larger now, making her less dependent on her college friends for her happiness.


    When she told Summer she wasn¡¯t going to join them, Lara had felt a surge of anticipation for tonight. She was going back to Chion. She knew it.


    Lara looked at the clock on the screen. She had just enough time to make it to the cafeteria for dinner before they closed the doors. On the way out the door, she grabbed her room key and her campus ID.

 Chapter 41: Confession

    A blur of movement came toward her. An involuntary squeak escaped when the edge of a knife scraped her neck, threatening to cut the skin. Fearing the worse, Lara followed the hand up the arm to the hulking warrior standing beside her and her fear transformed into anger.


    ¡°Would you quit attacking me?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Skye pulled the knife away from her throat and blindly glared at her. Without moving away to put distance between them, he demanded, ¡°Where did you come from?¡±


    With no easy answer to his question, she instead complained, ¡°Honestly, you would think one would get a warning before getting attacked by a friend.¡±


    She tried to push him back, but it was like pushing against a wall. He didn¡¯t budge an inch. She snorted in contempt. She should¡¯ve known; the man was solid muscle.


    Raising an eyebrow, he dismissed her comment and said, ¡°You were gone for two days. Where have you been?¡±


    She opened her mouth to answer and then snapped it closed. Lara didn¡¯t know how to answer the question without having him attack her again. She looked around for Chion but didn¡¯t see him. She turned the other direction in search of the other paka. Eiren looked back at her over the short side of the cart, her eyes showing her curiosity.


    Lara smiled at Eiren and said with a small wave, ¡°Hello. Sorry if I startled you.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s head lowered in a bow¡ªthe paka¡¯s version of a hello. Lara turned back to look at Skye as he crossed his arms on his chest, waiting for her reply. She cleared her throat, giving herself a little more time, but it didn¡¯t help. She had no idea what to say.


    She opened her mouth again, and Chion said with a hint of censure, I have been worried for you.


    In total disregard of both Eiren and Skye awaiting an answer, she twisted around, searching for Chion. She saw his head first as he came around a corner. She breathed his name, knowing he would hear her response through their link. Tension she hadn¡¯t known she carried bled out of her body, leaving her weak and loose-limbed. She gave him a blinding smile, her excitement at seeing him obvious despite their audience.


    She took a step in his direction. I¡¯ve been worried about you, too. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t come back last night. It took me two days to return. Afraid he would be upset, she rushed to explain. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Believe me.


    She waited as Chion moved closer. Skye is wondering where I¡¯ve been. What have you told them?


    I told them it happens often. Eiren, however, knew this time was different when I began to have doubts of your safety. She told Skye something was wrong. Since then, I have had to ignore their constant inquiries as I did not have any answers.


    Do you think it is time to explain to them where I go? She studied his face. Lara had to warn him of the danger. Two days ago, I told my roommate about you. Now she isn¡¯t speaking to me. Because of her reaction, I¡¯m afraid both Skye and Eiren will not be able to handle it. I don¡¯t know what to do.


    She knew Chion heard how upset she was over the loss of her friend. Without saying a word, he brushed up against her, lending his strength and giving his unending support. She scratched his head with her left hand.


    I believe the time has come for our companions to receive an explanation. Of course, not all information is necessary at this time. If we do not share the current circumstances, we may lose their trust. We cannot afford their lack of trust at such a crucial time. My instincts tell me something is going to occur, and soon. We will need our companions for what is to come, of that I am sure.


    She gave Chion a quick hug, silently thanking him for his wisdom. Still holding onto Chion, she stood back up and turned to face the others. She looked at them for a moment, taking in Skye¡¯s bedraggled appearance.


    She said on an exhale, ¡°You asked me where I¡¯ve been. Neither Chion nor I have said anything before now because it is so farfetched¡­incredibly farfetched. Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    She watched as Eiren and Skye silently exchanged a few words before they both nodded. Her muscles clenched with apprehension. Tremors ran through her body, making her hand tremble against Chion¡¯s white coat. When he leaned more of his weight against her leg, she soaked in some of his strength and shored up her nerves.


    In a rush, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not an Abani.¡±


    Neither showed the slightest hint of surprise at her confession. Her eyebrows rose at the revelation. They had already known she lied about who she was. Wanting to get the disclosure over with, she tripped through her explanation.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the planet Earth. I¡¯m not from this world. I met Chion several weeks ago, but I¡¯m not sure exactly how many days it¡¯s been. I¡¯ve never heard of this place¡ªdidn¡¯t even know it existed¡ªbefore being transported here. Magic doesn¡¯t exist on my world, so I was shocked to learn that magic works here.¡± Not sure how much more she could explain and running out of words, she stopped talking and waited on pins and needles.


    Eiren¡¯s ears pricked forward with interest. Her golden eyes were trained on her, looking as if she was trying to determine the truth with just her sight alone. Skye shifted from one foot to the other, but other than that no expression crossed his face, leaving her in the dark regarding his thoughts. Skye skirted sideways with one arm stretched out in front of him until he could lean his weight on the side of the cart. Sometimes, she forgot he couldn¡¯t see in the tunnels.


    Chion rumbled, I believe they discuss the possibility between themselves. Give them time.


    Well, knowing Skye¡¯s proclivity to attack first, ask questions later, that isn¡¯t exactly heartening.


    Chion snorted in amusement. She smiled despite the stressful situation.


    Why didn¡¯t you say anything? I tend to ramble when I get nervous. You could have explained it to them.


    This explanation must come from you. I do not think either would take the truth if it came from one born of this world. Besides, the manner in which you speak is evidence they cannot ignore.


    Her head jerked back in surprise. He thought she talked funny? The others¡¯ manner of speaking was so different from hers, but she hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d think the same about her. Great. She stood out more than she thought. She wet her dry lips with her tongue.


    Skye broke the silence. ¡°Eiren wants to know how you travel here.¡±


    Her heart leapt. Neither of them had dismissed her claim outright. There was a small chance they would accept her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve tried to figure it out since the first time I was dropped underground. At first, I thought it was a dream. I found out how very wrong I was when I woke up in my bed with the cuts and bruises I received from the fights on this planet.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Skye repeated her words slowly, doubt coating his tone, ¡°You do not know.¡±


    She gave him a sharp nod, forgetting for a moment he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡±


    He turned to look at Eiren, their eyes communicating their skepticism. He turned back, shifting his position so he could cross one foot over the other. ¡°When we were in Olun, I noticed your clothes are made of a substance I¡¯ve never seen before. They are finely made.¡±


    She looked down at herself, bemused at the question hidden in the statement. She was still wearing her jeans, but had changed into a nondescript, long-sleeved t-shirt. Self-conscious, she ran her hands down her shirt, straightening the wrinkles.


    ¡°The clothes are made from cotton, a crop that is grown by farmers.¡± She struggled to explain how the clothes were made, then realized she really had no idea. She went to the store and bought them; she never thought to learn the process. With a small shrug, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it, except that my world is vastly different from yours. In truth, I¡¯ve no idea how my clothes are made. I just buy and wear them.¡±


    ¡°Eiren has explained to me you are no longer wearing the same clothes you wore when you disappeared.¡±


    Could Skye not ask her a direct question? She thought she knew where he was going with his statements, but she would have felt better if he¡¯d simply ask what he wanted to know. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve changed clothes. Several times, actually.¡±


    ¡°You have also bathed since you were last here.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. Perplexed at the comment, she answered, ¡°Of course I did. I stank from a week¡¯s worth of traveling and not showering. In fact, I¡¯ve taken three showers since I was here last. Thank God, since who knows when I¡¯ll be able to get clean again.¡±


    ¡°A shower? What is this word?¡±


    She glanced at Eiren. Eiren¡¯s head was cocked while she listened to every word she spoke. Lara¡¯s lips curved up in a crooked smile. She had a feeling this was the first of many requests to explain her word choices. She searched for a description that would best explain a shower.


    She grinned and said, ¡°On my planet, we can take either a bath or a shower. A shower is kind of like standing beneath a waterfall and letting the water wash you off.¡± She looked down at Chion for strength before asking the other two, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m from another planet?¡±


    ¡°Eiren believes you are from this other world you speak of. Many of your words and mannerisms are different from any she has seen or heard. I know you believe you are from another world. As I have never heard of such an occurrence, I am holding my decision until I have more information.¡±


    She stared at him in disbelief. She murmured, ¡°You would have made a great scientist from where I come from. Or a lawyer.¡±


    Though she saw the bewilderment on his face, he didn¡¯t ask her to explain and she didn¡¯t give him one. Lara was glad they both accepted her, even if Skye wasn¡¯t sure another planet existed. The stress of telling them vanished, leaving her woozy on weakened knees. She leaned more of her weight against Chion and ran her fingers through his coat.


    She asked him, ¡°Did you travel across the Bithon crossing?¡±


    Yes, My Lady. We are less than half a day¡¯s walk to Malkese. We had hoped to reach the city before stopping for the day.


    ¡°Thank God.¡±


    My Lady?


    Embarrassed at her new fear of height, she confessed, I was really hoping you had crossed it.  I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to do it. Right before I woke up in bed, I learned I have an incredibly strong fear of heights.


    Shock ran through their link before he chuckled. His tail twitched. We could have used your assistance crossing the bridge. It took us longer to cross than it would have otherwise, though I understand. Many must be blindfolded and carried across. It has been said by many that the scream of the wind is akin to the screams of the falling.


    She shivered uncontrollably at his words. Lara knew exactly what he meant. But to her, it was the screaming of the damned. She recalled her terror when she had first woken up in bed, believing she had slipped off the cliff and was freefalling into the abyss below. She lifted a hand to pull on her ponytail. She was just thankful they managed without her.


    Chion nudged her leg with his head, rubbing back and forth, from cheek to cheek. He stepped back and said, We need to move on. We must reach Malkese before the day is over.


    She took her place next to Skye. They all fell into the routine their group had developed while traveling. In its own way, the routine soothed her.


    It was curious that Chion said nothing about her roommate. Then she realized that in his own way Chion lived in the present. She should have known the paka was too concerned with their existence on this world to grasp the significance of her worries for someone on another planet. It was with good reason. This place was too dangerous as it was. She¡¯d take a page out of his book: the next time she was home was soon enough to worry about Becky. Lara scoffed at the thought. She may not live to see her home or her family. Her friend was the last of her worries if that happened. With a shake, she turned her thoughts away from her friend and scanned her surroundings.


    An indefinite amount of time passed before she began feeling odd. The tunnel swerved back and forth in a zigzag pattern. With the curves in the tunnel hiding possible attacks, Chion moved ahead to better scout their route. Before long the corridor began sloping upward.


    The closer they came to the city, the stranger Lara felt. She rubbed the hand she wasn¡¯t using to guide Skye up and down her body, trying to determine the cause. It was almost like pockets of air pressed against her body, weighing her down. Every step forward added an incremental amount of weight until she felt as if she was being pressed from all sides. When they spiraled up a long, circular ramp, she realized what it was.


    Thousands of emotions pressed down on her. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint any specific one because of the sheer number of people unwittingly emitting their emotions to her. Her brain turned to mush and her breathing turned erratic, every breath of air a struggle.


    When Skye told her, ¡°You are needlessly squeezing my forearm,¡± Lara knew she was in trouble. She hadn¡¯t known she was still holding onto him. She had forgotten all about him. Lara tried to loosen her hold on his arm, except her fingers no longer worked like they should. She groaned in distress and stumbled forward. She didn¡¯t realize she slammed into the Pyranni warrior until he yanked her to a stop, holding her up with one arm behind her back.


    A kind of buzzing started in her head and she shook it, trying to dislodge the bees. She saw Skye¡¯s mouth moving, but she had no clue what he said. She nodded anyway and made to move up the ramp. She was relieved when he released her and picked up the cart again.


    By the time they reached the giant, forbidding-looking gate, she was shuffling, her legs too uncoordinated to walk faster. With one hand clasped to her head, Lara moaned aloud in synchronization with the constant buzzing. She stood there for what felt like hours, trying to put a halt to the feelings invading her.


    It was too much to keep out. The emotions crawled along her skin like thousands of ants. Some dug into her skin almost painfully while others merely tickled. It didn¡¯t matter, they covered every inch of her skin. Her muscles flexed in a futile effort to rid herself of the emotional bombardment.


    Fear rose. Sensations invaded her, overwhelmed her.


    She looked up with dazed eyes when she was roughly grabbed. At first she thought Skye had grabbed her again, but she didn¡¯t recognize the scarred man looking down on her. At his touch, she screamed in sheer agony. Menace took residence beneath her skin and slithered along her bones, pushing the other emotions to the wayside. In response, her body readied to fight back. Her face twisted into an identical version of the man¡¯s, her lips lifting into an evil smile.


    She didn¡¯t see his disconcertment at the sudden transformation.


    She didn¡¯t feel the difference in his emotions.


    Lara screamed into his face with everything in her and brought her right knee up to his crotch. When he bent over in pain, she brought her hands together into a tight fist and swung up, hitting him in an aggressive assault.


    Her body didn¡¯t recognize the abusive jarring in her arms. She didn¡¯t hear the resultant commotion around her. She felt only the residue of menace.


    Once the scarred man landed on his back, she leapt forward, intending to pound him into unconsciousness. Three men tackled her, forcing her to the ground with their combined weight, slamming her head into the rocky floor. Lara glared at the muscular chest pushing down on her.


    Lara didn¡¯t notice how the three men chained her to the ground with their hands, arms, and legs. She didn¡¯t notice them scrambling to hold her down. Because of the combined menace the three men exuded where they touched her, Lara snarled up at them like a wild animal.


    She was beyond hearing Chion roaring at her to submit. Her mind was beyond reason.  Lara was beyond everything except attacking her enemies.


    She cackled when she managed to turn her head to stare at her second enemy, who held her arm and chest down to the ground. Lara saw the fear creep into his eyes. She didn¡¯t comprehend that she looked as if she was possessed. She didn¡¯t realize she was fighting three full-fledged warriors as if they were scrawny men, easily overtaken.


    Her last thought was that she would kill them.


    She would kill them all.

 Chapter 42: A Minor Conflict

    Skye stood motionless as his hands were bound by a fourth guard and his weapons were confiscated. He watched in awe as the small woman fought against the three Kurites restraining her. Chion¡¯s roar shattered the air, all in vain. Lara didn¡¯t act as if she was aware of anyone¡¯s existence aside from the three, large guards. A smile curved his otherwise expressionless face. For all her eccentric ways, the small woman had courage befitting any known warrior.


    Eiren quipped with a voice full of dry irony, I assume our friendly entry is no longer an option.


    He glanced over his shoulder and saw her for the first time in five days in the hazy light. A diffusion of pale blue light came from the opposite side of the wall ahead of him. Above the imposing wall, a thin, five-foot opening allowed the light to shine down upon them. Through the small slit, he could see their current location was a small portion of the cavern they were about to enter. A wide hole not two feet behind him displayed their only means of escape.


    Looking down into the hole, the ramp dropped into the tunnels below. Beyond the ample ramp was a giant, concave boulder that had been smoothly carved over time. The boulder encompassed the last three sides, enclosing them from above and around. Their small group had only one avenue forward¡ªthrough the wall. Without a better visual, he had no idea where the gate was situated in regard to the city itself. He was shut off from his surroundings, and besides taking refuge in the ramp below, Skye was defenseless against a volley of arrows targeting each of them through the arrow slits.


    Although his mind took note of the formidable fortifications Malkese¡¯s builders had designed, his desire to look over Eiren overrode his training. It was extremely dangerous and foolhardy, but knowing this didn¡¯t change the need clawing at him.


    In the soft glow, he assessed her condition, skimming her from head to tail. Eiren had put on weight in the past few days. Her ribs no longer showed in her small frame. Her injuries now had ugly scabs in the place of the cloth bandages. The leg splint was bright against her black coat.


    He commented under his breath, ¡°You look better, healthier.¡±


    She gave a slight bow, accepting his compliment. I thank you. She looked back at the scuffle a few strides away. The woman will look worse if she is not careful. She is lucky the guards have restrained from killing her outright.


    I do not know what she hopes to gain.


    He watched as Eiren¡¯s ears twisted toward him before she stood up and stretched her flexible back into a full-body arch. My Lord, I do not believe her actions are the result of the current situation. Though never personally experienced, the difficulties Tal¡¯Ais sometimes have with their new gifts is widely known.


    With a new perspective, Skye¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he watched the scuffle. Eiren believed this was due to magic? Watching a short but muscled guard creep forward and knock the woman unconscious with the hilt of his sword, his aversion to magic solidified. If this was from the Tal¡¯Ai bond, he wanted nothing to do with it.


    The woman had snapped, becoming a slavering animal trapped with no way out. Skye had lost enough in his short life. His dignity and honor were one of the few things still left to him. Magic, he now understood, would lead his life to a precarious ending.


    He watched as Chion circled the guards as they pushed themselves off the woman. Chion¡¯s vicious growl promised violence to the next person who touched the woman, and every guard in the vicinity kept a vigilant eye on the paka. Skye smirked in derision. The guards had no idea how to handle the situation. A deep, commanding voice hailed from above, and Skye tilted his head back, trying to locate the source.


    ¡°You, Lowi, explain this commotion.¡± He caught a dark head and took a step back in surprise. The head and ears were silhouetted against the blue-tinted background. The voice came from a paka, not a man.


    ¡°Captain, the woman refused to be cuffed before entering Malkese. We were forced to restrain her and knock her unconscious.¡±


    Skye heard the contemplative grunt to Lowi¡¯s reply. The golden eyes shifted to focus on Chion¡¯s white form, who still growled his displeasure at his lady¡¯s treatment.


    Young paka, you will control yourself or answer to me.


    Skye was surprised when Chion¡¯s growl cut off, immediately obeying the gruff command, though his tail and ears twitched with subdued anger. The paka above cocked his head to the side as he watched Chion rein in his temper.


    Scout, you will explain your presence. You are early.


    Eiren¡¯s curl of interest slipped through their bond with the realization that Chion¡¯s commanding officer stared down at them.


    Chion bowed his head. Captain, I would prefer to state the reasons for my presence in the privacy of four walls.


    I expect the mad woman, a Pyranni, and an injured paka are responsible for your early presence. Though the paka didn¡¯t state it as a question, Chion again bowed his head in answer. The paka vanished from the top of the rampart, but his authoritative command carried with his orders. This should be interesting. Lowi, select two of your best guards to accompany our guests. Escort them to my office.


    It was quickly apparent the cart was too small to carry both the small paka and the woman. Using his leg as a step, Eiren jumped down to the ground, relieving the guards of the forthcoming argument of who would carry the mad woman. Lara was hefted into the cart by one of the guards. In an odd, three-legged hop, Eiren came to stand by his right leg. Skye sent her a grim smile with shuttered eyes when she glanced up at him.


    The sound of rusty chains broke through the small area, and he lifted his head to watch the heavy gate slowly rise. As their group stepped closer, Skye noticed a large runner crawl across the broad and deep-seated depression where the gate had once sat before it fell over with a booming repercussion. Without the runner, he would have had to take a running jump to reach the other side. He was impressed with the measures taken to ensure the city¡¯s safety.


    Skye didn¡¯t notice the other precautions the city had taken once he crossed into the city proper. His mouth dropped at the sight around him. The ramp had spit them out into the heart of the city. The gates opened into the sprawling marketplace where shopkeepers hawked their wares to shoppers on wide streets. In the distance, the towering walls of the cavern were intricately carved into rooms and stacked as uneven floors, with all the windows looking inward into the vast, open area. In many places around the cavern, the walls boasted ten to twelve floors. He could hear the river as it cut through the center of the large cavern in a rush of water across stones. He twisted his head to peer behind him and realized the boulder was the largest one standing in the cavern.


    Nothing compared to the discovery of the blue light¡¯s source. Roots dangled from the ceiling like naked tree branches, illuminating the cavern in a luminescent blue. Although the individual roots were not bright, the combined effect offered the capacious cavern a type of constant sunlight. Over the centuries, the roots had crept down from the ceiling to travel along the walls like blue-tinted ivy, bringing a look of elegance to the white, tan, and brown walls. The roots curled around the circular windows and short awnings. Some windows were draped in the color, affording its inhabitants privacy from curious eyes.


    The rooms for the nobility were located closest to the waterfall tumbling from the ceiling to the water far below. The decorative carvings in the wall depicted both pakas and humans in an enduring pictorial history.


    He dragged his eyes away from the masonry¡¯s elegant beauty when he heard Chion clear his throat. Skye realized with a start that both Eiren and he had halted the group¡¯s progress as they gazed around the city. As they were marched through the market, women and children, upon seeing his Pyranni features and their armed escort, disappeared into the recesses of the shops.


    Silence soon descended upon the street as knowledge of their presence spread among the Kurite common people. He heard the commotion begin again after they had passed onto another cobbled street. He looked ahead and saw the marketplace slowly melt into flat fields.


    The training grounds were covered with men, women, and pakas as they participated in an intricate dance of intense practice routines. At a glance, he noticed the men and women held various weapons similar to the training Gharra¡¯s warriors received. As they passed the large practice field, each group turned to watch their small group walk by. He became aware of the scrutiny he received from the warriors as their gazes fastened onto him. Sensing their barely restrained hostility, he refused to kowtow to his enemy and instead strode after the white paka in a cloak of proud dignity.


    From behind him, Skye heard the catcalls begin, angrily deriding him his heritage. One shout was picked up by others until several dozen voices filled the air, following him down the path. They wanted his head, his death. He denied them their pleasure by ignoring their shouts. By focusing his attention on the warriors¡¯ positions around him, he had forgotten the paka beside him. He heard a tight hiss from beside him and he tilted his head down to see the small paka. It would have been comical with her walking on only one foreleg, but the sincerity of her emotion had him swallowing the smile. She was furious at his reception from her own people. Her body language was unmistakable. She would slaughter any who dared to come near him, even with the disadvantage of a broken leg.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Do not worry, Eiren. They pose no threat to me. Aside from their obvious hatred, they are too curious as to the reason for my presence. Besides, I have no doubt these warriors are well trained in following orders.


    Although her eyes flicked up to briefly meet his, her tension didn¡¯t loosen. As he foretold, they reached the paka¡¯s office without any physical mishaps. He was unceremoniously shoved into the office behind the two pakas. Despite Chion¡¯s insistence, Lara was left in the cart under guard in the small courtyard. The light from the window allowed Skye to view the captain close up. His eyebrows rose in surprise; he hadn¡¯t known a paka could sprout grey hair on the muzzle from old age.


    When the paka saw him staring, he sneered. You see something that surprises you, Pyranni?


    Without waiting for a reply, the captain stood up and began a thorough inspection of them. His gaze was so intense, Eiren started squirming beside him. When the captain next spoke, he asked Eiren, What is your name, little one?


    When she nodded, Skye replied, ¡°Her name is Eiren. She is from the city of Luthis.¡±


    The paka¡¯s body sprang toward him in a coordinated leap. Skye felt the paka¡¯s hot breath on his skin when the Captain barely missed his face with the snap of his pointed teeth.


    He snarled, Silence. She will speak for herself.


    Not sure how the paka would respond, Skye stepped protectively in front of Eiren. ¡°She cannot speak for herself.¡±


    The captain¡¯s golden eyes glinted at his boldness. In a calmer voice, he asked, Is this true?


    Skye felt Eiren¡¯s head nod in answer, though she did not move from behind his legs. The commanding paka¡¯s grating chuckle resounded through the room. He slowly stepped back without turning his eyes from Skye and ordered, You have been silent long enough. Speak.


    When they all looked at each other in confusion, the paka turned his head to stare pointedly at Chion.


    Much has occurred in the past month, so much that I am having trouble knowing where to begin. For one, I am now bonded to Lara as Tal¡¯Ai.


    I did not see the mark of the Ai.


    No. In this, the bond did not alter her eyes to match my own. However, we were both marked with what you see above my brow.


    All four of you bear this mark. There is no precedent for this mark in Kurite history, so I am suspicious of this peculiarity. The Tal¡¯Ai bond has ever been shown by the color of Paka eyes. The Captain slowly shook his head in negation. I don¡¯t believe this bond you speak of is Tal¡¯Ai. My instincts tell me the mark each of you carry forebodes danger. These are troubling times. News of a plethora of Pyranni attacks has traveled to me throughout the land. He tossed his head in distaste at the news he spoke. During this same time, you have brought one of our enemies¡ªa possible spy¡ªto our city, the High City.


    The paka growled and swiped his extended claws across the tiled floor. No Pyranni has ever set eyes on the sacred city. Not only have you brought one of our most hated enemies to us, you have ushered an unknown and potentially deadly, new magic into these very walls. A report will be given to the High Council concurrent with your blatant disregard for the orders given you and your oath.


    But Captain, there is an explanation for his presence. Eiren has bonded with the Pyranni as well. Neither he nor My Lady were physically changed by the magical bond.


    The older paka sat down with great dignity and resolution. He nodded his head once and said, All the more reason for them to be brought before the High Council for trial. They could very well have brought our enemies to the gates you gave an oath to protect, and I will not abide this disregard for the law. You have allowed your desire for a bond with another to open yourself to the capriciousness of our enemies. You may well be bonded, but your bond is not of the Tal¡¯Ai.


    Although Chion attempted to further explain the circumstances surrounding their first encounter, the paka would not listen. He sent a quiet roar to the guards posted on the other side of the door. Something monumental had just occurred, but Skye was unsure what it was. Skye felt adrenaline spread out to his limbs and his heart rate picked up, but he forced his body to remain still.


    Eiren said, If Chion thought this paka would listen to our story, I fear the High Council¡¯s response.


    What happens if this High Council will not listen?


    The High Council of Nine is only called upon for the most important trials. I fear our trust in Chion will lead to your and Lara¡¯s death. Both Chion and I could be given a lesser sentence because of our personal involvement.


    Skye stumbled at her words. He had placed his life in the hands¡ªor claws¡ªof a paka. He¡¯d known the Kurites would never accept his heritage. But his life? Besides his honor and dignity, his life was all he held as his own. He had already lost his home, his family, his friends. Was he to lose everything because of his foolish need to learn? He cursed himself for his innate curiosity. He had believed his fate would be to join the other Pyrannis in Areth.


    Eiren voice held abject betrayal, but also honesty. Had I known the outcome, I would have followed you out of Kureto and overseas.


    Her deep remorse of what she considered her decision had him replying with false optimism. The trial has not taken place yet. The High Council¡¯s decision may not result in our deaths. Let us not say our farewells until the decision has been given.


    She leaned into his leg before she pulled away, Eiren¡¯s balance easily thrown off from her leg. They were escorted at knife point back outside into the small, open courtyard where Lara was just beginning to stir. One of the older guards reached down to grab the front of her clothes, lifting her up to stand on her own feet. But when he let go, she fell down to her knees without bracing herself. Lara tumbled over to her right side and cracked her head in a glancing blow against the nearest wall.


    Skye didn¡¯t see Chion move, yet the guard was slammed against the wall with an impact that shook the entire courtyard. The man, in an injured daze from the sheer potency of the assault, made no attempt to catch himself and slid down the wall.


    Skye had never seen the white paka so enraged. His body had grown half again his normal size and his tail twitched with frenetic energy. The growl that escaped his throat would have had lesser men running in the opposite direction. Even knowing he was safe from Chion, Skye shifted his stance in preparation of an attack. Skye watched as blades were drawn and arrows were notched. Guards poured from the surrounding rooms to join their threatened comrades. The courtyard filled to the brim, and soon they were surrounded by Kurite warriors on all sides.


    He saw the puzzled looks on the faces of the new arrivals. Chion was known to them, with many considering him a friend. His uncharacteristic attack against a fellow warrior was a direct contradiction to his normal behavior, and Skye could see they wondered what had happened. They couldn¡¯t know Chion was now a fully bonded paka, incapable of calm when his Lady was wrongly treated and charged with a trial in from of the High Council. After spending so much time with the paka, even he, a Pyranni, knew and understood Chion¡¯s protectiveness.


    Focused on the woman¡¯s injuries from her fall, Chion didn¡¯t heed the danger encroaching upon him. A growing circle of blood spread from the side of her head where Lara had hit the wall. The woman was pale from blood loss and growing paler by the moment. When Chion nudged her shoulder with his nose, the woman fluttered her hands to push him away. Her eyes flickered open several times before the lids finally won the battle and remained shut.


    Everyone in the small courtyard jumped when Chion yelled, ¡°My Lady!¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer or move. Skye watched as the paka¡¯s body became more powerful, his tail snapped back and forth, showing his temper and his worry. At last, Chion looked away from the still form and shot daggers at the guard responsible with his molten gold stare.


    Eiren¡¯s next words sounded as if she was disgusted with humanity. Before this incident, no man would survive the hour following such disrespect of one of the Tal¡¯Ai. Chion is well within his rights in demanding recompense.


    Skye looked down at her in surprise. Eiren had never shown this side of her personality. For all of her civilized behavior and intellect, the instinctual desire for blood was still an inherent part of the paka¡¯s nature. Not having knowledge of the significance of Tal¡¯Ais, he tucked the information away for later. He was discovering the Tal¡¯Ai bonds were an integral part of Kureto¡¯s cultural heritage. Laws were tightly upheld regarding the Tal¡¯Ai.


    This situation is different from previous ones as our bond is not recognized by the Kurite people.


    Her answering hiss slid down into his gut, causing him to shiver at the vibration. You, My Lord, will not be put to death for the blessing given to us by the Goddess. My people will soon learn their mistake.


    In imitation of the elder paka they had left behind in his office, she swiped the dirt in front of her in total disregard for her broken leg. He saw the warriors closest to him glance in growing confusion at their fellow warriors. If not for the circumstances, he would have laughed at the irony. The Kurites realized the small paka was protecting the Pyranni and had no idea how to respond.


    Chion broke the silence that had descended upon the courtyard. In a voice that was almost unintelligible because of its raspy growl, he left the guard still sprawled against the wall a clear message. If My Lady dies from your hand, you will not live to see the next day. Pray she survives, for her survival means yours.


    Gasps went up from the warriors in the courtyard. A murmur rose up as Skye moved to the cart to find bandages for the woman¡¯s head. No one made a move to halt her bleeding. If the blood wasn¡¯t stopped, the woman could die while everyone stood around in shock at the warning.


    Fools.


    Didn¡¯t they know every single one of them would die at Chion¡¯s feet? He, a Pyranni, didn¡¯t fully comprehend the Tal¡¯Ai bond, but he grasped that much. As he moved forward, the line of weapons followed him. Eiren kept pace and bared her sharp teeth in silent warning. When he leaned over Lara, he felt Eiren shift to protect his vulnerable position.


    Knowing Chion watched his every move with concern, he wrapped the woman¡¯s head and tied it off with both his hands still bound together. No one moved to take control of the situation, leaving the courtyard in a deadlock. Bloodshed would follow if they weren¡¯t careful, and Skye knew he would be the first to die.


    As if the thought had been heard, a gruff voice drew the crowd¡¯s attention to the arched doorway. Move the prisoners to the cell as ordered. All weapons better be sheathed before I am finished. Every warrior standing in this courtyard will report to Ulai for orders, immediately.


    There was a mad scramble as the Captain¡¯s orders were followed to the letter. Two guards helped carry the wounded man away from the courtyard. Another couple of guards stood to attention beside their small group. Not waiting for a command, Skye leaned over, picked Lara up, and hefted her across his right shoulder. He did not trust the guards to treat her as she deserved. He shook his head and huffed out a breath. This task was becoming far too familiar.

 Chapter 43: A New Enemy

    No one said a word as they followed the lead guard into a labyrinth of corridors. Their dour-faced escort included a total of five warriors holding an assortment of knives, axes, and swords. The front guard yelled out an order for all oncoming traffic to move aside at every intersection.


    The halls within the cavern walls were smaller in comparison to the tunnels they had traveled to reach the city. With the constant twists and turns, Skye soon was lost, knowing he would be hard pressed to find an exit. On his right, he saw strategically placed windows, which allowed light into the hallways. Their journey took them up several flights of stairs before they turned a sharp corner and began a steep descent. The sloped path curved to the left, leading away from the vast cavern and into solid rock.


    The path became more functional the deeper they went into the belly of Malkese. A single strand of blue running above his head allowed him to see his way. All at once the floor straightened out, and Skye could make out wide openings on either side of the path. The openings yawned into the inky blackness beyond. None of the openings were affixed with a door or gate.


    Skye followed Chion as he entered the third cell on the left. For a brief moment, Skye feared he would hit the invisible wall, but he should not have worried. This time Skye crossed the boundary without assistance. How did the Kurites expect to keep them imprisoned? Had they expected him to hit the invisible barrier? What had they hoped to accomplish with the test? His questions remained unanswered, though, when an alarmed shout rose up behind him. He turned around with the female still draped over his shoulder. Two of the guards glared at Skye in accusation.


    A third man demanded, ¡°Where is the paka?¡±


    Baffled, Skye twisted around to look over the cell, checking the shadowed recesses for Eiren. With a raised eyebrow, he glanced at Chion who shrugged his indifference.


    Eiren had disappeared. Though he was just as surprised as them, Skye didn¡¯t deign to respond to the Kurite¡¯s question.


    While two of the guards blamed each other for not keeping track of the small paka, Skye turned around and laid the woman down on the floor, catching her head just before it hit the hard floor. In the dimly lit cell, he couldn¡¯t distinguish color, but he could see the darkened bandage. The woman¡¯s head still bled. He heard the guards warn them not to leave the cell before they took up position along the opposite wall across from the opening.


    He crouched above the woman, who lay spread-eagled on the ground, in increasing helplessness. Knowing he couldn¡¯t do anything more for the woman, he stood and began to pace. When his arm brushed one side of the cell, Skye reached up to wipe the moisture from his arm onto his pant-leg. His brows pinched together in worry; the moisture could prove perilous to the woman¡¯s health.


    Eiren managed to escape their escort without him noticing. Why hadn¡¯t she told him? At the question, he stopped in mid-step and cursed himself for his stupidity. How quickly he forgot.


    Why did you not share your plan?


    My Lord, I could not afford for any attention to be drawn to me. Any movement from you would have brought the guard closer. My escape was contingent on perfect timing and absolute silence. Did you reach the cell before anyone noticed my disappearance?


    Including myself. He pressed the palm of his hand against his forehead. How did you vanish with no one noticing?


    He heard the bitterness in her voice. I have had years to perfect my stealth. My inability to speak to others led to Kurites conversing as if I was not in the room. Secrets that were normally closely guarded were spoken in front of me as if I was too ignorant to understand their words. At an early age, I quickly discovered my ability to enter and leave a room without anyone observing me. I learned many secrets this way.


    He thought it interesting he hadn¡¯t noticed her missing before their armed escort. Her abilities went beyond her physical inability to speak. Eiren had developed stealth into an art form.


    What do you hope to accomplish while we are ensconced in this cell? Eiren never acted without rationalizing every move.


    Her answer portrayed the nimble, intelligent mind behind the diminutive body. To reach his position, the Captain must have once used a high degree of reason before following through his plans. The behavior of the warriors was characterized by agitation and anger before the incident in the courtyard. Something has everyone on edge. We must learn what has occurred while we journeyed through the tunnels. News will quickly spread of our group. Details of what we each look like will be passed along. Before that happens, the splint must be removed. I¡¯m following the directions of a washerwoman to a healer. Once I am able to walk without pain, I will eavesdrop on conversations, listening to the rumors spreading through Malkese. Perhaps this will explain our reception, especially Chion¡¯s. I¡¯ll share what I can, but will retell everything I hear once I return to you.


    You plan to join us in the cell?


    She didn¡¯t speak for a long moment. He could feel her sift through his statement, trying to understand the impetus for the question. Why would I not?


    His brain stuttered at the question. Surely Eiren understood the circumstances they found themselves in. You were able to escape. You have gained your freedom. You do not need to return to face the trial with us. You can flee the city.


    Hurt filled their bond. In a small voice, she asked, Flee¡­You no longer wish for our bond? Am I not to your liking?


    Disquiet encased him whenever his thoughts turned to their bond, the magic. Contrary to Eiren¡¯s belief, he did not think their bond was blessed by the Goddess. Skye believed both the God and Goddess had turned their backs from him. How else could his loss of home and family be explained?


    But over the past weeks, he had begun to believe in Eiren¡¯s goodness. As a warrior, he¡¯d been trained to hide all emotions from others. For those emotions can give the enemy fodder for torture and exploiting his weakness. Her question evoked strong emotions of instant denial. He didn¡¯t want to lose her. He didn¡¯t want her to die at the hands of the Kurites either. Even as his psyche balked at the intrusion, assuaging her doubt and hurt held a higher priority than hiding his true feelings.


    I would rather you live than die beside me. Neither of us knows what the outcome of this trial will be. You were able to evade capture once. A second time is questionable.


    Although he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words, the solace she received was made obvious through their bond. She discerned what he had truly meant. She said one short comment before breaking their link, And I cannot leave you to die alone, My Lord.


    <<   >>


    The next day Eiren strolled into the cell with the same ease as she had vanished. The guards spent a solid day and night scouring the city for the small paka. With the stealth she had learned in her time living in the city of Luthis, she evaded capture with little difficulty. She had later admitted that without her splint and wounds, Eiren was able to blend in with other Kurites.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Seeing her without any wounds had Skye jumping up to greet her before he remembered Chion lying beside Lara. Not noticing his sudden reticence, Eiren did a half-hop forward and wound her supple body through his legs, forcing Skye to lock his legs.


    My Lord!


    He ran his hands from her head to just past the ribcage over her healed skin. So he wouldn¡¯t have to bend over to scratch her, he sat down cross-legged, only to find the small paka trying to climb into his lap. He chuckled at her antics. As small as she was, Eiren was still too big to fit in his lap. She finally managed to arrange the front half of her body in his lap, her head brushing the bottom of his chin. The fine hairs on her ears tickled his beard. In retaliation, he ground his chin into her skull between her ears. Her forelegs dug into his legs and thigh, but he ignored the pain when she started purring.


    Her contentment was something he¡¯d never seen. Skye glanced over at Chion to find the white paka staring at the picture they made with amusement. Though Skye related the news Eiren had procured over the last day, the other paka rarely responded, focusing instead on the unconscious woman¡¯s every breath.


    Once Eiren was comfortable and Skye was running his fingers through her silky coat, Eiren turned her attention to the woman. Has she shown any improvement?


    He nodded his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, she woke up for a moment before she sank back into sleep. Chion has called for a healer, but no one has come.¡± Their cell was constantly under supervision as everyone could pass through the magical barrier.


    I could not bring the healer here. Eiren rubbed the top of her head against his neck and chest for comfort. While I was returning, I overheard one of the guards. The High Council will meet tomorrow to decide our fate. We have much to discuss. From what I have learned, the ramifications alone are enough to leave me frightened.


    His fingers stopped moving through her coat and then started again. He jerked his head toward Chion, gaining the paka¡¯s immediate attention. He related what Eiren just told him in a near whisper, not wanting the guards on the other side of the hallway to overhear their conversation.


    Chion left his position beside the woman and joined them along the other wall. Chion gave her a formal bow. Please, relay the information you have learned. Perhaps together we can piece together a way to survive tomorrow¡¯s ordeal.


    Eiren frequently paused in her retelling of the rumors she had gathered while Skye passed on the information to Chion. When we first entered the city, I observed an increase in the number of Malkese patrols, more than I would expect to see in a city this size. Everyone is nervous, easily startled when loud noises occur in everyday activities. The warriors practicing in the fields all turned to watch us pass and their anger, even with the centuries¡¯ long war, was unusual. It caught my attention.


    The question I asked myself was why our small group would cause such intense interest. This, along with the numerous patrols, had me concluding that an incident, or a number of events, have recently taken place. I realized while we were escorted to this cell that this unknown event caused our reception to be less welcome than you originally believed. Your reception was what caught my attention, Chion. For all you have accomplished while completing your duty, your captain¡¯s reaction was atypical for one in his position. Eiren last comments were spoken directly to Chion, though the words came from Skye¡¯s mouth.


    When the white paka made a half-bow to her, showing he followed her reasoning, she continued her recounting. It made me curious. I used the skills I learned to sneak away from our armed escort on our way to this cell. Once I knew where to find you, I took the first opportunity to escape. The seriousness of what I have overheard cannot be overstated.


    A small band of Pyranni warriors have wreaked havoc on multiple smaller villages. Similar to what we observed in Olun, none of these villages have the capability or the trained warriors to defend their homes. Olun¡¯s recovery will not be as difficult as most of the raided villages. Word of these attacks has come in by way of the few villagers who have survived. These women and children have been given shelter for now. The Pyrannis are cutting a swath of damage deep into the Kureto kingdom, leaving villages burned to the ground and crops left unattended. No one knows where they will attack next as the attacks are sporadic at best.


    Chion looked at Skye when he choked on the last several words, barely able to relay the information. Though he understood the necessities of war, Eiren¡¯s despair at the plight of the Kurite villagers had him looking at war from a different point of view.


    ¡°I know these warriors. I had just joined their troop two days prior to my capture.¡± Looking away from Chion¡¯s knowing eyes, he admitted, ¡°I have three battlemates in this troop. The commander, the cousin of King Ragnar, is brilliant in battle strategy.¡±


    Chion demanded, Do you know their next target?


    Already shaking his head, he reiterated his lack of knowledge. ¡°No, no one was given the battle plans. We knew a plan was being constructed and that we would soon leave Gharra, but none of us knew.¡± His mind in an upheaval, Skye brushed his hand down Eiren¡¯s spine, causing a ripple of reaction from the small paka. An internal battle of loyalty raged within him, until he gritted out, ¡°Talon Greywind has combed the entire Gharra army for the best fighters. Every single warrior is highly skilled in their chosen weapons. Some are recognized as Masters.¡±


    All three spent a moment deliberating the news and what it meant. Chion¡¯s grunt echoed around the small chamber. This information explains the deep hatred toward the young Pyranni, yes. It does not account for the captain¡¯s reaction to my reference regarding the Tal¡¯Ai bond.


    Eiren jumped in. The news I bring does not only concern the Pyranni force within Kureto¡¯s borders. Although devastating, the war with Pyran has been occurring for many years, decades. What has everyone anxious and concerned is the news from the east. Rumors of invaders from the east have reached Malkese. These eastern scouts have been closely scoping the port cities and villages for weaknesses in their defenses. They call themselves ambassadors. False ambassadors, to be sure. What is more, these false ambassadors have made mention of a new magic that will take these shores.


    Eastern invaders, an unknown enemy. A third player was joining a war that had neither side claiming victory for centuries. He lifted his hand to rub Eiren¡¯s ear while he worked his way through the scenarios of a third player. The changes this would cause in the current war between Pyran and Kureto were unfathomable and limitless.


    Skye asked, ¡°Do these invaders have a name?¡±


    Yes, My Lord. I overheard two guardsmen outside a tavern last night. He mentioned Malirra as being a warring nation. A few shopkeepers spoke of one large ship docking off the coast. I don¡¯t know where. A textile shop carried rumors that the ship carrying the supplies had bypassed the Malirran ship. They were compelled to make a wide berth as the number of sea creatures surrounding the ship was considerable. Though no one believed it, the rumor is that one sailor observed blood floating near the ship before it dispersed into the waters.


    Chion interrupted, This is the second time I have heard the tale of sea creatures. If not for blood, what would draw these creatures to surround the ship? Not expecting an answer, he continued after taking a short breath. Did you hear any further news of the magic? What type of magic did the Malirrans describe?


    Through Skye, Eiren answered his question with obvious regret. They did not. Soon after the Malirrans entered the villages and cities, they were placed in holding cells. The brief conversations these Malirrans had with the townspeople caused an uproar of concern. Ten cities and villages have been breached, though more news arrives daily. The outlying townspeople have demanded the protection only the Tal¡¯Ai can provide. Word of a new magic has spread, and the people are spooked.


    Chion shifted his position and then settled once more. Captain Sateri fears I have unwittingly become a part of this invasion by allying myself with Lara. He nodded and both his ears twitched at the realization. He turned his head to glance at the woman lying on the other side of the cold, damp room. With the addition of your bond with a Pyranni, little one, I believe he has mistakenly drawn the assumption that the King of Pyran has aligned with the Malirrans. Though I agree this is a possibility, he has shut his mind to other potential arguments.


    ¡°If the Malirrans bring magic to our shores, then the Purist King would never align with these invaders. He has spent too many years decimating your numbers for the purpose of bringing the true religion to your children. A treaty would never be brought before King Ragnar for this reason alone. Any diplomat courageous enough to do so would find himself without his head.¡±


    I agree, Eiren whispered. But it provides a quandary to the Malirrans¡¯ purpose.

 Chapter 44: So Be It

    Skye¡¯s sleep was fitful that night, aware the next day could be his last. The information Eiren shared was difficult to absorb with all its consequent intrigue. The potential for catastrophe was substantial for every person involved in the war. He had tried to analyze the Malirran presence from an objective viewpoint, but he needed more facts. His instincts told him, though, that the Malirran invaders came with a specific intent. Whether their intent was to conquer parts of the continent or all of it, he wasn¡¯t sure. He lay awake long after Eiren¡¯s breathing changed to a slow, even rhythm. Watching her stomach rise and fall with every breath provided him with a diversion from his disheartening thoughts.


    He brooded about Eiren¡¯s decision to return, fully aware of what the following day¡¯s verdict could mean for them both. Her tenacious courage was inspiring. He only wished the coming day¡¯s events were not as they were. Although he hadn¡¯t told her, Skye was grateful for her companionship. Even with the news she brought back, the small paka had provided a bit of relief for him. Having her in his lap and touching her allowed his body to relax for the first time in days. Knowing he would not have to face a foreign council alone gave him a small amount of hope.


    Eiren believed the Goddess would never desert them to such a fate. Skye wasn¡¯t so certain, or rather, he wasn¡¯t sure this trial skirted the Goddess¡¯s plan for him. His religion proclaimed the God and Goddess worked in ways that men could not understand.


    His thoughts turned to his friends who he¡¯d left behind in Pyran. He realized his beliefs had changed since the first days of his captivity. The events that had occurred during that time had molded him into someone he barely recognized, though Eiren did not seem to mind. Skye placed a hand on the paka sleeping beside him, needing the comfort she provided with her mere presence. With both Eiren and him sharing their body heat, Skye finally fell into a deep sleep just as nighttime edged into early morning.


    Chion¡¯s low warning had both Eiren and him sitting up and looking toward the cell¡¯s opening, fully awake. A thin, middle-aged woman entered the tight quarters between three guardsmen. When they peered at the intruders in curiosity from their positions on the floor, the woman cleared her throat meaningfully. The two guards standing in front of the woman shared a look and moved aside with obvious reluctance, giving Skye his first full look at the woman. He¡¯d never seen a man or woman with the level of calm composure this Kurite had wrapped around her. When she flashed her golden eyes at him, he recognized the woman as one of the Tal¡¯Ai.


    She gave a slight bow to each of them. After bowing to Eiren, she said with an enigmatic smile, ¡°I see.¡±


    Eiren explained the woman¡¯s behavior after returning the bow. This is the healer that attended to my injuries.


    A paka exchanged places with the third Kurite guard, coming to stand beside the woman. The female paka¡¯s delighted laugh filled the small room.


    I see as well, My Lady. You managed to heal the very paka that has an entire battalion of guards scouring the city. Somehow, this same paka is asleep in the cell the outer guards swore had vanished. Indeed, I am deeply curious.


    ¡°Hush, Ramala,¡± admonished the woman, shaking a finger at the paka. ¡°We are here with a task and not to satisfy your never-ending curiosity. Our task must be completed before they can be brought before the High Council.¡± She turned back to their group and said with a small smile, ¡°I have come to heal the woman.¡±


    Skye shifted his gaze to the other side of the chamber. Chion stared at the woman, and Skye knew the paka was debating the woman¡¯s motive. Chion, like Eiren, no longer trusted the Kurite people with the life of his Ai. Making a decision, Chion rose to his full height and in the process unveiled Lara¡¯s physical state to the healer. The healer hissed out a breath and ran forward. She demanded, ¡°Why did no one call for me?¡±


    With barely masked rage, Chion replied, In the last two days, I have pleaded with the men standing guard beyond our cell to send for a healer. My pleas were disregarded.


    Both the healer and her bonded paka didn¡¯t hesitate to show their disapproval. All the while, the woman checked over the unconscious woman with careful hands. She asked them, ¡°How long has she been unconscious?¡±


    She has not opened her eyes since the first day of our imprisonment. We were able to feed her a small portion of gruel this past evening.


    The woman nodded her head, her eyes never leaving her patient. ¡°Is the head injury the only wound?¡±


    Yes. We have made several attempts to wake her, but she has resisted our efforts.


    After the healer swept her hands impersonally over the woman¡¯s entire body, she nodded again¡ªthis time with relief. She murmured, ¡°You are correct. The only wound I find is on the side of her skull. I fear a concussion, which can result in complications if not treated soon.¡±


    Even though Chion peered at her, his ears and tail showing his concern, the woman didn¡¯t expand further. With one hand on Lara¡¯s chest, the healer turned with a resolute expression. She glared at her escort and demanded, ¡°I require this cell to be emptied immediately. I cannot work with so little space. My Lady, Ramala, has orders from the Triad to provide baths, clean clothing, and food to these prisoners.¡± She jerked her head at Chion and directed the guards, ¡°He may stay. Please take this man and the spunky, little paka to the baths on the main floor.  Remember, after the debacle of losing the paka, the Triad will have you demoted if you allow them to stray.¡±


    Ramala said to her Ai, I will return as soon as the Pyranni and paka reach the bathing chamber.


    The healer turned her attention back to her patient. Skye heard the healer sigh before she hunched herself over the woman¡¯s head. In the silence that followed, both Skye and Eiren were forced to leave the small cell with both guards wordlessly threatening blood with their daggers if they moved in a direction other than commanded.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Remembering something the healer had mentioned, Skye asked, I thought we were being brought before the High Council?


    She tilted her head to look up at him. We are.


    Then why did the healer mention a triad?


    No, My Lord. The Triad. Eiren emphasized the word, causing him to realize a difference in meaning. The Triad is part of the High Council of Nine. The Triad is similar to your King.  The Triad¡­ My Lord, this explanation should probably wait until both you and Lara can listen together.


    Reluctant to drop the subject, he asked with a frown, Will there be time to explain before the trial begins?


    I believe there will be time. If not, I will explain on the way to the council chamber.


    They were guided into a large room with two pools of water. The larger one had steady amounts of steam rising from its surface while the smaller body of water did not. The room they entered was noticeable in its lack of inhabitants. At a glance Skye knew this room was visited on a daily basis. The walls were smooth from the constant touch of hands, and the floors were worn down into darker grooves. The empty room made their footsteps echo in the vaulted chamber.


    When Skye approached the one bench covered with items, he saw that it held folded tunics¡ªclothing similar to what the Kurites wore¡ªand a sculpted pitcher holding a liquid soap. From behind him, a guard poked him with his dagger, forcing Skye to take a step forward unless he wanted to be skewered.


    When he turned to face the scowling guard, the man spoke one word, his upper lip curling in distaste, ¡°Strip.¡±


    Skye hesitated for a brief moment, not because he was shy about bathing in public, but because he disliked the vulnerability his nakedness exposed. His clothing provided at least some protection against a knife.


    Seeing him averse to disrobing in front of his enemies, Eiren quickly shared a possible compromise with Skye. While you take your time disrobing, I will clean myself in the smaller pool. I won¡¯t be long as I frequented another public bath with the purpose of garnering information yesterday.


    A large splash followed her words. Eiren had jumped into the cool water instead of using the steps that led down into the water¡¯s depth. He didn¡¯t do anything overt to show his agreement, but he did remove his clothing at a slower pace, knowing the guards watched his every move. With a quick glance, he noticed Eiren swimming toward the stairs leading out of the pool. He picked up his clothes, a pang filling him. He knew the clothes he held in his hands would be destroyed. It was the last remnants of his home, his other life.


    After folding the clothes into a neat pile, he shrugged his shoulders. His life was now in the hands of his enemy¡¯s council. As much as Eiren believed otherwise, Skye knew his life would meet its end this day.


    The small amount of hope he had had while sitting in the cell evaporated alongside the steam rising above the water. Stretching his hands above his head and bringing them down in a wide arc to touch his thighs, he blew out a deep breath. His mind centered on the upcoming ordeal, dismissing the guards that watched him with unwavering intensity.


    Before lowering his feet to the next step in the water, Skye made sure his footing wouldn¡¯t slip on the slick fungi growing along the stairs. With each subsequent step, he accepted the fate the Goddess had laid out for him. When both feet touched the bottom, his toes digging into the soft mud, he said to himself¡ªalmost a vow¡ªin a soft, somber voice, ¡°So be it.¡±


    As he swam over to the short bench to reach for the pitcher, he realized his only regret was that Eiren would have to watch him die.


    <<   >>


    Lara emerged from a deep well, feeling cool fingertips on her forehead and cheekbones. The touch gave off tranquil energy. While she could feel the constant thread of energy entering her from the hands¡ªlike a low electrical charge, the energy also radiated a soothing balm to her shredded emotions and tattered spirit.


    Before she opened her eyes, she took a minute to acclimate herself to her location and the potential threats around her. The cold, damp floor had soaked into her clothing, chilling her entire body to the bone. She must have lain on a floor for some time. But where was she, and why?


    When she tried to open her eyes, her head began throbbing like a drummer was beating on her skull. The intensity made her grimace even as her eyes had trouble focusing on the face peering down at her. When the blurry lines of the woman¡¯s face came into focus, she was even more confused and scared. Who was she? Why was the woman touching her? Her gaze widened when she realized behind the stranger was a low-lying ceiling. Where was she? She reached up with both hands and pushed the woman¡¯s hands off her face. Then she heard the most beautiful sound in the world.


    My Lady, Yumaya is a healer. She was sent by the High Council to treat your head wound.


    When she lifted her head off the floor, she moaned at the lights that flashed behind her eyes. Lara¡¯s head sank back down to the hard floor. Lara practiced taking shallow breaths as she waited for the sudden urge to vomit to recede. The pain was excruciating, overpowering any thoughts she might have had. When she finally tried to speak, she found out speaking above a whisper was too much for the migraine pounding the inside of her skull. After several tries, she croaked, ¡°Painkillers. I need painkillers.¡±


    With her eyes squeezed shut, she missed the consternation that swept across the healer¡¯s face. After a moment¡¯s pause, she felt the cool, dry hands smooth away the wrinkles of strain from her forehead. The dots of perspiration that sprinkled her forehead were spread across her skin by those calming hands. With every slow sweep, the pounding in her skull diminished until Lara felt only a dull throb. Her eyes popped open in astonishment when she realized the woman was healing her with her hands.


    The woman smiled down at her in satisfaction before giving her a warning, ¡°I have healed as much of the wound as I can without inadvertently causing damage. You will experience a slight headache for a few days, but this too will disappear in time.¡±


    Not sure what to say in response, Lara murmured her gratitude. The woman nodded toward Chion as she swept her loose hair away from her face and tucked it behind her ears. She said as she stood to her full height, ¡°Now, I believe you require a bath. Follow Ramala and me to the bathing chamber.¡±


    Without the woman hovering above her, Lara was able to examine the room in more detail. She was in jail? It looked like a medieval-style jail, anyway. What did she miss while unconscious from a concussion? How did she get a concussion? Although unsteady from her lengthy stay on the cold floor, she was able to stand without too much trouble. Chion moved up beside her, giving her his back to lean on as they left the cell. Weak from illness and lack of food, she accepted his assistance as they walked. The last guard kept pace behind them. Pieces of her memory returned to her as they walked down the hall.


    She had attacked a guard at the city gate.


    Why had she attacked the guard? That made no sense. She was not a violent person. It took a moment, but the emotion she felt when the man had grabbed her came back in hazy pictures. Berserker. She had acted like a berserker. Not sure she wanted to know, Lara made herself ask, What have I missed?


    She didn¡¯t understand the harsh chuckle that left him. Much has occurred in these past three days.


    ¡°Three days?!¡± The Tal¡¯Ai pair turned to look at them, not sure who she was speaking to. She loosened her hold on Chion¡¯s neck and scratched him in silent apology. She asked again in a more subdued voice, Three days?


    Once you were knocked unconscious, we were taken to my captain¡¯s office. After a rather short exchange, Captain Sateri had us summarily imprisoned. We now await a trial at the pleasure and authority of the High Council of Nine later this day.

 Chapter 45: Cultural Differences

    It was too much to take in. Dumbfounded at the twist in events, she stammered, A¡­A t-trial? We didn¡¯t do anything. What are we being tried for?


    Anyone who goes before the High Council must worry for their life. You are being tried for the magic you have forced upon me. I have been remiss in my duties to see your evil. In disgust, he hissed and his muscles twitched with irritation beneath her hand. Captain Sateri does not believe our bond is Tal¡¯Ai. Neither yours nor the young Pyranni¡¯s eyes were altered to the likeness of pakas. This is our crime.


    But we didn¡¯t have any choice in our bond. How could they hold us accountable for a bond that, for whatever reason, didn¡¯t change my eyes?


    There is more, My Lady. Eiren was able to determine the real reason for this trial. A new enemy has reached our shores, proclaiming a new magic has come.


    Though she still had a headache, her brain was able to pull together what Chion didn¡¯t tell her. His people believed she was one of the new, dangerous enemy. Incredible. She was a college student who wouldn¡¯t have lasted three days in this violent world without Chion, and they thought she was an enemy to fear?


    She didn¡¯t realize she was stamping her feet and huffing under her breath in disgust until the paka they were following peered over her shoulder. They turned a corner and she again felt the prickle of hundreds of emotions flitting around her. She took a deep breath, trying to build a mental barrier against the coming tide.


    Oh, no.


    Panicking, she cried out Chion¡¯s name in the hope he could save her. The emotions were not yet strong enough that she lost herself to them, but it was only a matter of time. She gazed wildly around and realized the walls around her must muffle or rebuff the city¡¯s layer upon layer of emotions. Even so, her recent bout had left her reeling. Her brain wasn¡¯t healed enough to handle even this low level of intensity. Lara didn¡¯t understand how she did it, but as a last recourse¡ªher only thought to escape the coming tidal wave, she mentally flung herself into Chion¡¯s mind.


    She felt Chion¡¯s shock at her uninvited intrusion. In order not to rummage through his thoughts, Lara wrapped herself into a tight cocoon in an effort to stop any potential leakage. She was still in her body, but she did not feel the emotions bombarding her spirit. It was almost as if she had thrust the bond that held her magic into Chion. Her mouth open and her eyes wide, she turned her head to stare at Chion in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t known what she did was even possible.


    Chion stumbled in a half-step before he curled his lips and revealed his sharp teeth. Interesting. Both you and Eiren have shown an innate ability to enter your bonded mate. I must admit it is a most uncomfortable feeling to have something that is not mine inside my mind. He shook his head like he was trying to dislodge an insect. I understand the necessity for this, but this is not the answer to your magic. You must learn to mold and manipulate the magic the Goddess has gifted you to your benefit. I believe your ability to read emotions will prove beneficial for the trial. Until that time, I will carry your burden.


    Thank you, she whispered, feeling a lump in her throat.


    Lara knew Chion could feel the guilt she wallowed in at his calm acceptance of her inability to handle the magic. She also felt shame for subjecting him to this trial. If she had never come to this planet, Chion would still be patrolling the outskirts of Kureto, ensuring its safety for his people.


    My Lady, this turn of events is not your burden to carry. I still hold hope for the High Council¡¯s decision. Either way, I would not change our first encounter in the tunnels. Our paths are pre-ordained by both the God and Goddess. Because of that, I cannot regret our meeting. I must prepare you for the council. Let us clean ourselves, eat a good meal, and discuss the forthcoming trial.


    They made a last turn and she saw Skye with his back to her, naked. He was reaching out for the clothing on the bench. She couldn¡¯t help herself, she stared. The man¡¯s physique was such that she knew his muscles had come from constant physical activity. She averted her eyes so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself by drooling. Her thoughts were completely inappropriate for their current circumstances. When she turned her head, she saw Chion¡¯s knowing gaze. Heat crawled up her neck to suffuse her face a scarlet red. She dropped her eyes and kept them locked on her feet until they reached the bench.


    The guard turned to her with an impatient scowl and said, ¡°Strip.¡±


    Was he serious? She glanced around at everyone standing in the room. There were four men, five if she counted Skye. Then there was Chion, Eiren, the healer, and Ramala. Surely he wasn¡¯t serious? She didn¡¯t even take showers in the campus gym¡¯s shower room. She was not getting naked in front of men. Horrified at the possibility, she took a quick step back and refused with a stubborn jut of her chin.


    ¡°Not going to happen.¡±


    She would die of mortification if anyone saw her. The man¡¯s brow deepened, and he took a threatening step forward. Keeping distance between them, she took another step back and felt her right heel lose ground. She was at the edge of the pool. Lara did an impromptu pirouette to gain more solid ground.


    Before the man reached her, the healer asked with a quizzical tone, ¡°Do you not wish to bathe?¡±


    Matching the guard¡¯s fierce scowl, she refused to answer, aware everyone was looking at her like she was crazy. Her face turned red again when Chion drew up next to her.


    My Lady?


    I can¡¯t. Everyone is watching me.


    She begged him with her eyes to understand without having to explain the problem. If she undressed in front of both the men and women, she was sure to have a complex. She knew she looked nothing like the Kurites. Their physique was slimmer, more toned. She had long ago accepted she didn¡¯t have an athlete¡¯s shape, but to undress before them in all her pudgy glory?


    It took him a moment, but then understanding lit his eyes. When her face became mottled, he asked, Does your world not have public baths?


    Of course not. Well, not in my country anyway. She shuffled her feet, knowing the guards were becoming more impatient with her.


    As the guard reached for her again, Ramala spoke. Perhaps My Lady and I will stand guard over the young woman while the Pyranni is returned to the holding cell.


    Her breath exploded out of her. She peeked through her hair to watch the men leave the room after a moment¡¯s pause. To take her mind off her audience, she asked, ¡°Why the bath? I mean, you don¡¯t know which way the trial will end.¡±


    The healer, Yumaya, answered, ¡°It is custom to provide a meal, clean clothing, and the means for a bath before being presented to the High Council.¡±


    She looked up at the woman, her eyebrows lowered as she tried to find a similarity to a practice familiar to her. Then it hit her, she said with a sneer, ¡°Oh, how humane. You mean like we give a last meal to the inmates that are receiving the injection.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The woman raised her eyebrows in calm bewilderment. ¡°I do not know the meaning of this word, injection.¡±


    Lara didn¡¯t have to hear Chion¡¯s admonishment to realize her mistake. As she toed the water to check its temperature, she replied, ¡°It is the word we use to explain how people are put down, killed.¡±


    Curious despite her embarrassment, she asked, What did you do to get the men to leave?


    I informed Ramala the difficulty you were in. Though she did not understand the problem, she knew it was necessary to provide an alternative. Otherwise, a small skirmish was imminent.


    Lara grinned as she peered into the water, judging the depth of the pool. She took a deep breath and dove into the water head first. The warm water immediately went to work on her cold muscles and clammy skin. She did a few small laps around the pool before swimming over to the bench in search of the soap.


    A half hour later, back in the cell, they each took a portion of the food a skittish, young woman brought for their last meal. His eyes focused on his spoon, Skye spoke in between bites, ¡°Describe the High Council to us.¡± Her mouth full, Lara nodded her head in agreement, looking between Eiren and Chion.


    Releasing a leg bone of some animal, Chion ran his tongue over his teeth and lips while sharing a look with the small paka. He grunted. I will start if Eiren will fill in the missing pieces.  The High Council of Nine embodies the Kurite population. Every major city has a Council of Nine. However, Malkese, as the sovereign city, is the High Council¡¯s location. Three human noble lineages inherit three of the positions, thereby representing the human Kurites. Similar to the humans, three of the Pack¡¯s noble lineages also have seats on the council. These pakas also gain these seats based on their birth into the three designated bloodlines. This leaves three remaining seats on the council. These seats are composed of the Tal¡¯Ai. Because descendants of Tal¡¯Ai ancestors are not guaranteed a future Tal¡¯Ai bond, these seats are given to the most powerful and wisest of the Tal¡¯Ai. The Tal¡¯Ai population is the most democratic of the Kurite population. Once a Tal¡¯Ai pair has been chosen by the Tal¡¯Ai population, they cannot be dismissed or replaced. No matter the Tal¡¯Ai¡¯s misuse of the power given to them.


    The Tal¡¯Ai bond represents one seat or vote; therefore, the paka and human must decide together how they will vote as they are looked upon as a single entity. In actuality, there are twelve individuals on the council but only nine seats. The nine seats do not allow for a gridlock or a stalemate. The Council of Nine meet for only the most important issues, those that cross the Pack and human symbolic lines. Usually, the disagreement is brought before one of the three types of council seat holders. For example, if the matter is purely a human disagreement, the Kurites request a hearing by the three residing human councilors. The same occurs for the other seats. Each seat is tasked with specific responsibilities relating to the city, its economy, or its military.


    Skye interrupted, ¡°Eiren asks that you should explain the Triad.¡±


    Chion dipped his head. You are right to stop me. I have digressed from the topic at hand. The Triad constitutes the highest seat of power for each of the three council seats. All decisions for running the city of Malkese are made by the High Triad, each a sovereign in their own right. The other, lower seats, called councilors, provide counsel to their Triad sovereign. Unless there is dissent between the lower seats of power, the Triad will most likely determine the outcome of our trial.


    Skye asked, ¡°How can three seats make decisions for an entire city?¡±


    The Triad rules not only the city of Malkese but all of Kureto, Eiren explained, using Skye as her interpreter.


    Lara answered as she thought her way through the Triad. ¡°It sounds almost like the checks and balances system we have. The Triad, by not having just one person in power, allows for potentially rash decisions to be brought back into consideration.¡±


    Eiren agreed, The woman is correct.


    Chion said, I believe it necessary to tell you that the Triad¡¯s Ai has the ability to know whether one speaks the truth. If we use this ability to our advantage, this power could swing the seats in our favor.


    Chewing on her bottom lip and rubbing her hands together, Lara remembered the statement the Pyranni made when she had shared about her home planet. ¡°Does he or she know whether we speak the truth or whether we speak the truth as we know it?¡±


    All three turned to stare at her, trying to puzzle their way through her inquiry.


    At last, Chion cocked his head to the side. I am uncertain. I have never thought to scrutinize the Ai¡¯s magic in such a way.


    Self-conscious, she bowed her head and shrugged her shoulders. It was a valid question. If the Ai could only validate the latter, then their argument wasn¡¯t as strong. She murmured, ¡°I guess we will find out once we¡¯re there.¡±


    Skye asked, ¡°Will they bring us in together or separately?¡±


    All parties are present for the entire trial, Chion answered. It is our way. Every trial is also open to any citizen who desires to attend the proceedings. Because of this, the individuals under question are brought into the middle of the chamber.


    ¡°How does my ability to sense emotions come into this?¡±


    I believe you will be able to sense the number of seats that are for or against the decision to let you live.


    Lara had no idea how knowing that would help them. She also thought it interesting how Chion worded his response. He could have easily worded it so they would die. She chanced a quick look at Skye. From his stoic expression and tense shoulders, Lara knew he didn¡¯t believe he would live to see tomorrow.


    Chion added, Although not perfect, if you share what you sense with me, I can relay it to Eiren, all without speaking aloud a single word.


    Skye asked dubiously, ¡°Is there anyone who can hear us speak to each other through our bond?¡±


    I do not believe so. It is possible a Tal¡¯Ai will know when we speak through our own private bonds. But it is doubtful they will have the ability to listen in on our conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to tell the council where I am from, aren¡¯t I?¡± Lara bit into her lip while she waited for an answer. She knew there was no way around the question if asked, but she still wanted a confirmation. She sighed when all three of her companions nodded their heads. She reached up to pat her hair, wincing when she felt the uncontrolled curls on her head. Without a mirror and products to tame the curls, she was afraid her hair had turned into an unruly mess. She dropped her hands and sighed again; frizzy hair was the least of her problems.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think the entire situation was surreal. She kept repeating to herself that she would die today. Somehow, it felt like someone else¡¯s problem, not hers. Her death was so close she could smell it, but she kept thinking she¡¯d wake up. Yet, the persistent throbbing in her head and the butterflies in her stomach told her the situation was dire. What was more, it was unlikely she¡¯d wake up before the day was out. Only three days had passed on this planet, and it was nighttime at home, meaning she still had days, if not weeks, here.


    Just like that, the reality of the circumstances poured into her mind, making her brain wail with the unfairness of it all.


    Lara¡¯s appetite vanished. What little food she ate turned to lead in her stomach. Her belly grumbled its immediate displeasure, and she rolled forward and scrambled out of her make-shift seat to purge the foul-tasting contents into the nearest corner of the cell. She panted as she tried to tell her stomach it was done. No more. She threw up again before dry heaving a few more times. The acid in her throat and mouth made her want to vomit again, but her stomach had finally finished heaving its contents. A cup of water was thrust into her line of vision. Still leaning over with one hand on the wall, she lifted the other hand from her knee to grab the cup.


    Her stomach twinging at its recent upset, Lara croaked, ¡°We aren¡¯t going to make it, are we?¡±


    Skye¡¯s lack of a response gave her all the answer she needed. She squeezed her eyes shut, silently screaming at her body to wake up. She wrinkled her nose at the stench wafting up from the ground. The odor made her throat work to keep from vomiting again by swallowing the saliva in her mouth. She pushed away from the wall with a half-covered sob, backing up until her back hit the adjacent wall before she slid down it, not caring that the moisture clinging to the wall seeped into her clothes. With dry eyes, Lara watched in disinterest as Skye¡¯s feet came toward her. With a soft breath of air, he sank down beside her, letting his muscular shoulder touch hers in quiet support.


    Skye¡¯s lips brushed her ear when he said in a low voice, ¡°Both Eiren and Chion believe there is hope where there is none. I have made my peace.¡±


    They sat there, both sinking into the silence that surrounded them while she sipped water from the cup she clutched with her hand. Both pakas joined them, their meal abandoned in exchange for their Ai. They sat together as a huddled group until the guards came to lead them to the council¡¯s great chamber.


    As they walked through several intersections, Lara could feel the determination radiating from Chion. I cannot carry your magic during the trial. You must take your magic before we enter the chamber.


    She rested her left hand in the niche between both his shoulder blades and used that physical link to follow their bond into his mind. With single-minded purpose, she drifted incorporeal fingers into his mind to slowly withdraw the tiny cocoon away from him. Both of them shivered as the magic reentered her body, where it burrowed into the recesses of her spirit. She leaned into his large, feline body in silent gratitude for his patience.

 Chapter 46: The Trial

    Lara felt as if she was walking through a gauntlet of emotions upon entering the dome-shaped Great Chamber. To distract herself from the burgeoning pressure from the room¡¯s inhabitants, she focused on familiarizing herself with the room. She was startled to see the vibrant finery surrounding the Kurite people. Living without the brightness of the sun had led these people to bring life into the underground through brilliant colors. She twisted her head around for a panoramic view of the circular room. The walls were decorated with vivid, flowing tapestries that covered every inch of the cavern¡¯s walls, billowing out in sections. The tapestries hung down to just above the stadium seating, where over time the lower part of the chamber had been carved into the face of the walls.


    Glowing, blue roots dangled from the ceiling like forgotten Christmas lights. The floor¡¯s oddly shaped tiles shimmered a pale, glistening peach, reminding her of the broken shells found in some European and Middle Eastern palaces. The effect of the blue lighting from above and the shining floor below her gave off the illusion the room¡¯s dimensions were more expansive than they really were.


    What she didn¡¯t realize until she stood in the center of the room was that the floor was a large, detailed mosaic of the God and Goddess in varying shades of peach. The short barrier sectioned off the seats located a few feet above the floor. The entire circumference of the barrier had time-worn carvings of Kurites in ceremonies and battles¡ªreminiscent of Greek and Roman artwork. The humans, pakas, and Tal¡¯Ai were illustrated in every scene, demonstrating the full immersion of all three in the Kurite culture.


    As their small party neared the center of the room, Lara was able to see the individual councilors. It didn¡¯t surprise her that both men and women held seats of power. What did were the bright colors the High Council wore. Every Kurite she met since coming to this planet had worn dull, earth-toned colors. She glanced around the chamber to compare the villagers¡¯ clothing to those of the councilors. Her eyebrows raised and her lips twisted into a sardonic smile.


    This, then, was the distinction between the nobility and the rest of the Kurite population. Entwined into the female councilors¡¯ hair were golden strands that reminded her of the silult farms. She squinted, bringing the smaller details into sharper focus, and her eyes widened in reaction. The women wore silult woven into their hair like it was the finest jewelry in the world. She looked around again and thought that, perhaps, it was for this culture.


    One persistent emotion, loathing, broke her concentration as she took in the chamber¡¯s interior, making her scan the councilors sitting in front of her. She realized the High Council was situated like a flattened triangle, with three smaller triangles making the larger one. The larger number of councilors sat along the bottom row while the top row held what she assumed was the Triad. The bench-like thrones held deep-red cushions for both the humans and the pakas. The Triad¡¯s more ornate thrones flashed their opulence in the numerous blood-red rubies and sapphires inset into the frames.


    Upon closer inspection, Lara realized the stones were not what she had originally thought. Their colors were slightly off, making her wonder what these stones were called. The two Triad pakas had pierced ears with sparkling hoops.


    Each of the Tal¡¯Ai shared a bench with their bonded mate, symbolically showing their vote counted as one. The other seats, both paka and human, had their own, individual throne, although the pakas sat on wider seats. A protection detail of royal guards stood before the council seats on ground level, creating a small arch of short lances and swords.


    To Lara, the entire assemblage was an impressive and intimidating display of power. She felt small and insignificant standing below the heads of every other individual in the room. Shifting her eyes to see how the others fared, she saw that Eiren held an identical position next to her Ai as Chion. Both pakas were nobility and dignity personified as they sat to the left of both Skye and her. Lara still had her hand on Chion¡¯s shoulder. The height difference between Eiren and Skye did not allow for a similar hand to shoulder connection.


    Looking at Skye, it occurred to her that he didn¡¯t need the physical link like she did. He stood before his enemies with his head up and his shoulders thrown back. He stared through the members of the High Council. His blank expression didn¡¯t permit them to know his inner thoughts or feelings. She gave an internal shrug. She would never have the fortitude to stare her accusers in the eye. She was certain every thought she had was easily deciphered by the councilors who eyed them with open disdain. The combination of loathing, fear, and jealousy made her edgy as none of the emotions instilled confidence in the trial¡¯s outcome.


    The room quieted to a tense, expectant silence when a human councilor vacated his seat to stand at the edge of council¡¯s raised platform. Lara shifted her feet, knowing the man presented the commencement of the trial. Though he did not raise his voice, the natural acoustics of the chamber elevated his voice. His words resounded around the room, ensuring every person clearly heard the proceedings.


    ¡°May the God and Goddess bless the High Council and all of Kureto. This next hearing comes at a time of great turmoil and unrest.¡± The man¡¯s gaze took in each of them as they stood waiting for the trial to begin. ¡°You have been brought before this council because of the accusations laid against you. For your sake, you must answer every question the councilors raise.¡± Without waiting for their acknowledgement of the blatant threat, he turned back to his seat.


    Lara didn¡¯t know which councilor spoke the first question. ¡°State your name and where you are from.¡±


    Skye was the first to answer, speaking in a deep, level voice. ¡°The paka sitting beside me is Eiren of the Kurite city of Luthis. I am called Skye Silverhand, originally from the Pyranni city of Gharra.¡± Eiren bowed her head when the Pyranni gave her name.


    Before Chion or Lara could state their names, a female councilor interrupted, spitting out, ¡°The paka will speak for herself.¡±


    Chion said with patient aplomb, This would be difficult as Eiren cannot speak to anyone but her Ai.


    The dignified Tal¡¯Ai man sitting in the row of the Triad asked in a detached voice, ¡°Is this the truth?¡±


    With that one question, Lara knew this man was the Tal¡¯Ai Chion had mentioned. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Skye turn his head to look at Eiren.


    ¡°This comes directly from Eiren. High Council, I apologize for this inconvenience. I have never been able to converse with anyone, that is, until I crossed paths with My Lord.¡±


    Lara watched as the councilors turned their heads to see the Tal¡¯Ai nod his head, validating her statement.


    The Triad paka spoke in a rumbling, deep voice. Then the Pyranni will relay your words to this council.


    When every council member turned their eyes to Chion, he stated his name and the city. She whispered to Chion, What do I tell them?


    The truth. Bravery has brought you to this time and place. Do not let your courage fail you now.


    She said in a loud, clear voice, unaware her distinct accent was evident to the High Council and the listening townspeople. ¡°My full name is Solara Meghan Conners. I am from Dallas, Texas, which is located in the United States of America.¡±


    A chorus of voices whispered around the room. Confusion and fear swept across her skin, but she was able rise above it, keeping her own emotions front and center. Again, she watched as the councilors twisted their heads to see the Tal¡¯Ai nod his head.


    Your first name is Solara, My Lady?


    She cringed in reaction; she hated the name. But she hated hearing the confusion and hurt in Chion¡¯s voice more. Unfortunately, it is. It¡¯s a long story. But please, call me Lara. I don¡¯t like my first name and prefer the nickname.


    The same female councilor said with a pinched face, ¡°I have never heard of this place. Where is this¡­Dallas?¡±


    Lara felt the woman¡¯s hostility as well as her malicious intentions. Lara trembled at the look in the councilor¡¯s eyes as she stared at their small group. A tight smile creased the woman¡¯s lips, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Before she answered the question, she shared what she was feeling with Chion. She felt Eiren tense beside her, telling her all three of her companions knew what she felt.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of it because it doesn¡¯t exist on this planet.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    A cry went up like a wave, growing in strength as people finally understood what she meant. Their shock and doubt at her words was enough for both of the Triad¡¯s pakas to let loose a roar. As the roars turned into feline screams, the people in the room sat back down in their seats. She happened to look at the woman and found her sneering in derision.


    Although Lara spoke the truth, no one in the room believed her. With a heavily thudding heart, Lara intuited that their religion and lack of scientific innovations made the idea of other worlds impossible to fathom. Until she traveled to this place, she had understood the possibility of life in the trillions of stars that existed around Earth, but she never expected to meet people that were similar to her. If she was honest with herself, she never expected to meet anyone from another planet.


    So how could these people process the inevitability of life on other worlds if they didn¡¯t understand how space worked? She stopped breathing in dawning realization. These people probably still believed the sun revolved around the planet. How could she explain to these people her world? Would they even listen? She felt Chion stiffen beside her, and both Eiren and Skye turned to watch the people behind them. Seeing the Pyranni¡¯s hand clench, Lara realized they were very vulnerable in their current situation.


    The pinched-faced woman called out, ¡°I do not believe her, councilors. She must have come ahead of the Malirrans.¡±


    The Triad¡¯s human Tal¡¯Ai said in a calm voice, the words carrying to everyone sitting in the chamber, ¡°Hush, Jahni. Though I hardly believe it myself, the woman does speak the truth.¡±


    Grateful for his words, Lara sent the man a small smile, but his next questions had her rearing back a step. ¡°What is your purpose here then? Do you hope to conquer Kureto?¡±


    Not knowing how to answer without making them more leery of her, she glanced around at the other council members. Their emotions were all the same; they were all suspicious of her presence.


    Chion spoke, My Lady¡¯s intent has always been to survive the dangers present on this world.


    ¡°You speak the truth as you see it, scout. However, the mark all four of you carry is the same. How can a Pyranni, who does not believe in magic, carry the same marking as a woman who claims she is from another place, another world. This logic cannot be explained, unless this woman has somehow brought this upon all of you.¡±


    ¡°That would be extremely difficult considering my planet doesn¡¯t believe in magic. Magic does not exist¡ªcannot exist¡ªthere. The supernatural is a myth only. Not like it is here.¡± Her frustration showed as she practically spat the words out.


    The trial was going downhill. Instead of finding the truth, these council members were running scared. They needed only one compelling reason to decide their deaths were necessary.


    One of the Tal¡¯Ai humans who hadn¡¯t yet spoken said in an accusing voice, ¡°You stand there spouting those words when you and the Pyranni hold that much power within your bodies.¡±


    The Triad¡¯s Tal¡¯Ai paka spoke in a surprisingly ultra-feminine voice. Etheme, what do you say?


    Etheme turned in his seat to scan the faces of his peers. ¡°I have never felt any Tal¡¯Ai magic this powerful in my lifetime.¡±


    The paka¡¯s ears turned forward and she shifted her legs under her. Are you certain, councilor?


    ¡°My gift is to sense the level of power every Tal¡¯Ai bond has. Since my training, I have traveled to every city to attend each Tal¡¯Ai bonding ceremony.¡± He turned to stare back at Lara, the intensity of his eyes making her shuffle her feet. ¡°They are both powerful beyond any Tal¡¯Ai Kureto has. And I must admit I fear this power.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes squinted in puzzlement when she felt the trickle of jealousy coming from two of the human councilors. Jealousy was an odd emotion to feel after hearing the Tal¡¯Ai¡¯s words. She looked toward them, trying to determine the cause. Then the man¡¯s words struck her.


    Wait, they were? He thought she was powerful? She shared a quick, shocked look with Skye before he could regain mastery of his face. A flash of memory had her almost giggling at the absurdity of the man¡¯s statement. She wasn¡¯t powerful. She couldn¡¯t even control the influx of emotions from the people around her. The more people there were, the crazier she became until her body took on a mind of its own. The only time she couldn¡¯t feel emotions was when she was with Chion, Eiren, and Skye. They were a blank slate, similar to how she was before the bond. Only in their presence could she relax, not having to worry about the next tsunami made entirely of feelings.


    As if the thought conjured them, alarm and fear hit her, leading her to bend over under the onslaught. The shouts that rose to fill the large chamber were nothing compared to the screams inside her head. It was happening, just as she feared. Their emotions were too much. She let go of Chion to clutch her chest as it compressed without her permission. Lara dropped to her knees as she tried to gain some control, abhorring the show of weakness in front of these strange men and women. As suddenly as the weight compressed onto her, it lifted. She inhaled a long breath, thanking God for the respite.


    My Lady, are you well? Chion asked, intruding on her calamitous thoughts.


    Yes, My Lord. The pleasure that came through their bond made her glad she gave into the impulse to call him by the Tal¡¯Ai title.


    ¡°A council messenger has interrupted the proceedings.¡± At Skye¡¯s remark, they both turned toward the door. There was a man about to collapse to the floor. She looked closer and realized the messenger was actually a filthy, young man. His exhaustion was clear from the way his legs and arms shook and his inability to raise his head to face the High Council.


    Etheme called for a chair and drink for the young man. In the silence enveloping the room at his abrupt entry, they could all hear the man¡¯s chest wheeze as he fought for air. She watched the messenger¡¯s right leg unlock, and he tumbled with an undignified yelp. Two bystanders grabbed him in time to hold him upright as a chair was pushed into position behind his knees. They lowered him into the chair, and that was when Lara felt the depth of his emotion. It was uncontrollable, blinding fear.


    Everyone waited on edge as one of the helpful townspeople lifted a cup to the man¡¯s lips. After the man caught his breath enough to speak, he raised his head to look toward the rulers of Kureto.


    ¡°High Councilors, I bring you news from both Reiner and Pyran. Malirran invaders attacked Reiner ports one week ago. The battle lasted three days before Reiner warriors were successful in fending off the invaders. All but a few Malirrans managed to escape in their large ships. Reiner¡¯s defenders have determined the Malirrans have the ability to practice magic. I was ordered to report that Reiner¡¯s Council of Nine speculate the attack was an attempt to assess Kureto¡¯s weaknesses and strengths without losing an undue number of men. After the failed attempt, the three ships sailed south along the coast.¡±


    At this, the young man halted to rest, his tired face drawn into a mask of determination. No one spoke as they waited for him to continue; the tension surged a notch for every breath the messenger took. ¡°As I ran here to report the battle at Reiner, I came across news concerning Pyran. The Pyranni city, Valorri, was also attacked by a larger number of invaders. Valorri was unable to defend its city without its warriors, and its defenses crumbled after only two days of intense fighting. Malirrans have conquered a city of Pyran.¡±


    The last word the messenger spoke came out slurred. Having reported his message, the man closed his eyes, already half asleep as he leaned back in the chair. Another command from Etheme had two unobtrusive servants approach and help him to his feet. Combining their strength, the two servants wrapped both of his arms around their shoulders and carried him out of the chamber.


    The closing doors signaled the beginning of an uproar. Scanning the crowd of attending townspeople, Lara could not find one calm individual. Kurites were yelling, waving their hands, or crying into the shoulders of the person next to them. The tumultuous emotions reached her a half second after the room unleashed into chaos. She had an instant headache. The pounding in her skull, though, competed with the constriction around her chest and the slither of cold that crept into her bones. When Lara rolled her head to look at the councilors, hoping they would calm the entire chamber, she realized they were in no position to restrain anyone.


    The councilors had formed small circles and were heatedly discussing the news. In consternation at the turn of events and the emotions swirling around her, she consoled herself by moving closer to Chion, so she could feel his body heat through the Kurite clothing she wore. Much more, and she¡¯d lose consciousness again. It was beginning to feel like torture to her frazzled spirit.


    A harsh, recurrent banging echoed around the room, causing individuals to look around in search of the source. The volume of the chaotic room gradually lessened as more and more individuals stopped shouting and turned to look at the High Triad. The Triad¡¯s human representative banged the butt-end of a sturdy staff against the floor of the cavern. Order was finally restored. As the sound persisted, a temporary calm replaced the frantic, scared emotions.


    Leaning forward in her seat, Jahni said in a clear voice, ¡°I vote death.¡±


    Chion growled for the first time since entering the chamber. Taking a step forward, his tail swished showing his leashed temper. You would falsely accuse My Lady for the deeds of others. Crying for her death will not solve the violence that has reached these shores.


    ¡°Well spoken, Chion. This council will make an objective decision concerning your small party.¡± An unnamed Triad member said while staring in disapproval at Jahni.


    ¡°I have called a vote, Gerant,¡± Jahni said in smug satisfaction. ¡°No more questions can be voiced until this vote is completed. Death or life.¡±


    The Triad human, Gerant, scowled at her manipulation of council rules. ¡°All seats will vote on three cho¡ª¡±


    ¡°You cannot change the vote to meet your wishes,¡± cried the female councilor, interrupting the Triad member in mid-sentence. Gerant stared her down until she closed her mouth with a snap. He turned his gaze to meet every councilor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°As Jahni has rushed these proceedings, I am well within my right to change the alternatives. Life, death, and undecided. Take these next few moments to make your decision.¡±


    The councilors bowed their heads as they debated their personal decision. The four companions looked toward each other in trepidation, gravitating into a smaller, tighter group. Lara laid her hand on Skye¡¯s forearm and squeezed, giving him a sad smile. What a sham of a trial. They weren¡¯t even trying to gather the full details of their circumstances.


    She looked down at Eiren, finding the paka¡¯s ears laid flat against her head. When the small paka gave her a small, dignified bow full of affection, Lara kneeled down and wrapped her arms around Eiren¡¯s neck. When Lara stood back up to her full height, they turned as one to face the council seats. Lara put her hand on the spot between Chion¡¯s shoulder blades in what she was beginning to think was hers.


    Gerant demanded, ¡°Jahni, you will begin the vote.¡±


    ¡°Death,¡± she said in triumph.


    ¡°Death.¡±


    Undecided.


    As the members called out their vote, she kept a mental tally. The Triad contributed their votes last, with Gerant ending the vote in a strong voice, ¡°Undecided.¡±

 Chapter 47: Second Vote

    Three voted for their deaths. Six seats were undecided. Lara shivered. No one had called for life. Though the trial continued, she couldn¡¯t help but to think how easy the six votes could shift to a call for her death. Displeasure reached her from the conniving woman. The interactions of the council made Lara realize there was an underlying political struggle within the complex society.


    In satisfaction, Gerant said, ¡°This trial proceeds. The Pyranni will be questioned next.¡± The councilors exchanged looks with who Lara deduced were their allies on the council. What surprised her was that the alliances crossed species. One of the pakas had voted for their death after sharing a brief glance with Jahni.


    ¡°Etheme claims you are powerful, Pyranni. What magic do you possess,¡± asked a council member who hadn¡¯t yet spoken.


    Skye shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. ¡°I am uncertain whether I have a magical ability. If I have one, it has not made itself known.¡±


    Woman, what magic do you possess, inquired the paka who had voted for their deaths.


    Chion, should I tell them? Do I have a choice? For some reason, she was uneasy sharing the magical ability she held with these councilors.


    At his urgent push, she lifted her chin and said, ¡°I can feel people¡¯s emotions.¡±


    To which person do you know what he or she is feeling?


    She looked at him quizzically. ¡°I don¡¯t understand your question.¡±


    The paka hissed at her in irritation. The question is simple, woman. Point to the person you can feel and tell us the emotion. Or do you require touch?


    She ground her teeth at the paka¡¯s insistence on calling her ¡®woman¡¯ instead of her name. She lifted and spread out both hands in an all-inclusive wave. ¡°I know what everyone is feeling in this chamber.¡±


    A gasp went up, followed by a low murmur of voices. The ripple of dismay hit her like hot fog. Embarrassment crashed into her next, resulting in a flushed feeling to creep up her neck and face.


    A disbelieving scoff sounded from the lower row of thrones. Jahni remarked, ¡°We shall test your claim.¡± The councilor scanned the bystanders. She pointed at three random individuals and asked them to step forward.


    Tired of the malicious woman, Lara jerked her head at the first two peasants. ¡°The woman is incredibly nervous. The man is embarrassed for some reason, probably for all the attention he is getting right about now.¡± She turned her head to the right to look at the old man and grinned at the emotion beating at her. ¡°He was curious before, but now he is amused. I¡¯ve no idea why.¡±


    She faced the council, satisfied she silenced the woman at least for a bit. Chion chuckled from her besting the High Council noble. I should not be amused. The woman has wanted you dead since you entered the chamber. Councilor Jahni forgot the Triad¡¯s Tal¡¯Ai and his power. I would worry for her retaliation, except it cannot be worse than her vote of death.¡±


    A snort escaped Gerant and a few other council members. Gerant said, ¡°Give it a rest, Jahni. Does anyone have any more questions?¡±


    A female paka gave a quiet scream to gain the attention of her fellow councilors. She said in a slow, thoughtful voice, her age evident from the way her voice wobbled. I am intrigued by the marks all four carry. We have determined they cannot be Tal¡¯Ai because the woman and the Pyranni¡¯s eyes have not changed. But we have not discussed how they were given these marks. The two pakas before us, from my understanding, believe these outlanders are their Ais. An explanation is desired that can give us the circumstances where these strange markings were derived.


    Gerant nodded his head and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Alanri, as always, your wisdom in matters of state is highly valued.¡± He pointed at Skye and said, ¡°Young Pyranni, tell us how you came by the bond.¡±


    Lara listened with avid interest. She never heard how Skye and Eiren met. As he told his story, Skye left all emotional ties out. She understood. Lara refused to share her feelings with her potential executioners. When Skye gave the specifics of how their bond formed, Lara frowned. The actions were identical to how the bond formed with Chion. But the strands of magic as they melded together, before rushing back into each of their bodies, were different colors.


    What does the different colors mean? Is that important? Does it mean we are not Tal¡¯Ai?


    My Lady, every bond is different as the personalities from which the magic derives are very distinctive. No Tal¡¯Ai bond is similar to another in that respect.


    Alanri turned her head so her faded eyes stared at Lara in silent appraisal even though she still spoke to Skye. I thank you for your explanation, young Pyranni. As I listened to your experiences, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at your acceptance of the bond. She blinked and straightened her head, allowing her questioning gaze to focus on Skye.


    The respect the paka showed Skye was enough to unravel his expressionless face. His look of disgust, alongside his next words, was blunt. ¡°I do not believe I have accepted that magic is anything but evil. My faith in the God and Goddess has been severely tested. Even so, I question the bond that has been placed on me and its purpose.¡± He shifted his eyes down to the small paka sitting steadfast beside him. Skye smiled, making him look several years younger than he probably was. ¡°My faith in Eiren has grown to take the place of my previous faith in the gods. Before you ask, my loyalty and honor has been given to this one paka and no one else.¡±


    Young Pyranni, you say this, but you forget your home, Pyran. Well you know the consequences to Eiren if she enters its boundaries. Your bond will last only as long as it takes before you begin to look toward Pyran. What say you to this?


    Skye¡¯s face became fierce, his jaws clenching and his nostrils widening. His posture didn¡¯t change, though Lara knew it took an immense amount of discipline. ¡°I can no longer call Pyran home. I have been cast out because of the bond I accidentally formed with Eiren.¡± He shook his head once. ¡°You name me Pyranni, yet I can claim myself Pyranni no more.¡±


    As Lara watched the council members¡¯ expressions to his words, she felt Eiren shift her feet so she could better push against his leg, providing comfort to her Ai.


    I understand, young man. Although I cannot speak for my High Council peers, I do apologize for the unintentional slight. Kurites are proud of their heritage, and I believed this of Pyrannis as well. Alanri paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. She looked at Lara. Young woman, before you tell this council how you formed a bond with Chion, I would like to hear how you travel to this planet.


    Knowing her ineffectual words would make the councilors more suspicious of her, she ran her fingers through her hair, uncaring that her curls became messier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Chion and I have discussed it numerous times, but the end answer is we have no idea. I go to sleep in my bed, and I open my eyes here.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing that you speak the absolute truth. Very intriguing,¡± murmured Gerant as two fingers tapped the arm of his throne. ¡°Now that we are certain she has not been sent by Malirrans, do you have any further questions for this woman, Alanri?¡±


    I do. Young woman, reveal to us how you received the bond. Lara took a deep breath and told how she first met Chion while she was exploring the tunnels. She told them how the bond surprised her when she reached out to touch Chion. She then communicated to them how she first realized the kind of magic she possessed, sharing the episode with Juno. When she finally ran out of words to express what she experienced, Lara fell silent before she lost the last of her courage.


    Etheme addressed the other councilors, twisting in his seat so that both hands rested on the same armrest. ¡°If you would please, both their stories match the Tal¡¯Ai bond. It is eerily accurate. As neither has been caught in a lie, I wonder, if not Tal¡¯Ai, then what magic is this that mirrors ours?¡± He lifted his right forefinger. ¡°Both bonds were received by accident.¡± His raised his middle finger. ¡°Both have bonded with Kurite pakas, who believe they are bonded to their Ai.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He looked at each of his peers, leaning forward to see the councilors sitting at the other end. ¡°I could not have conceived this situation until now. But my experience at the Tal¡¯Ai bonding ceremonies tells me these are, in fact, Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    The human Tal¡¯Ai whose magic could differentiate truth and lies asked, ¡°If this is the Tal¡¯Ai bond, why did their eyes not change like the other Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    The human¡¯s bondmate answered his question. Perhaps it is because their lineage is other than Kurite.


    Jahni interrupted again, her tone falsely sweet and concerned. ¡°I must confess I am confused at the turn of events. Have my fellow councilors forgotten so soon? Malirran invaders have attacked one of our cities. At the same time as the first sightings of Malirrans, this woman and this Pyranni arrive inside the borders of Kureto? They have now been brought inside the walls of our greatest city. My councilors, this is a scheme designed by the Malirrans so that we would unknowingly allow the enemy behind our walls. Can you not see beyond this one small trial? I beg you to rethink your words, to remember we have a new enemy.¡±


    Her passionate speech ended with Jahni lying back in her chair, her delicate hand laid above her breasts as her chest heaved with every breath. Lara almost rolled her eyes at the sheer ridiculousness of the woman¡¯s actions. She hadn¡¯t known the woman long, but the woman¡¯s pretense was conspicuous after her previous words. It was obvious the woman was power hungry, wanting to increase the number of allies she had on the council. Lara imagined Jahni as someone who would lie, cheat, and steal to climb the political ladder. The woman would do anything for more influence on the High Council. After all, Jahni was a member of the High Council, which controlled all of Kureto.


    Her humor died a quick death when she felt the bubble of emotions coming from the crowd around her. The Kurite people believed the woman¡¯s performance. The stir of voices behind them rose to a crescendo until Gerant banged his staff against the floor again. All four Triad members scowled at the crowd¡¯s interruption. Out of the corner of her eye, Lara saw the glitter of victory in Jahni¡¯s eyes.


    But Lara could feel the other council members¡¯ feelings. Although she wasn¡¯t completely confident, she knew that when the vote came, it would not be what the vengeful woman expected. She shared the knowledge with Chion, knowing he would tell Eiren. Chion stiffened beside her before relaxing again. Eiren was not so calm. She swiveled her head to stare up at Lara in disbelief. Lara could read the muted excitement and rising hope in the small paka. She nodded once, but then shook her head, hoping the paka understood what she was trying to convey. The vote wasn¡¯t definitive. Until it happened, she wasn¡¯t going to assume anything with this council.


    Gerant asked the other council members, authority giving his voice a more serious tone. ¡°I call a vote, unless anyone has any more questions? We have a war council to prepare, after all.¡± When no one moved, he bowed his head, showing his respect for the other councilors. ¡°A vote has been called. The alternatives are life and death. Take a few moments to decide your vote. Jahni will be the first.¡±


    The tension built as a few councilors lowered their heads and closed their eyes, while the rest stared at Lara and Skye in contemplation. The turbulent emotions made it difficult for Lara to pinpoint the actual feelings, with many of the councilors flitting from one emotion to another as they debated within themselves the outcome.


    ¡°I vote death,¡± Jahni shouted.


    ¡°Life.¡±


    Death.


    Again, Lara kept a careful tally as each High Councilor spoke their decision. Gerant gave his vote with a grim smile, ¡°Life.¡±


    Lara spewed the breath she held. Six had voted life.


    Lara stared around her as pandemonium broke out around them. Some of the townspeople yelled their disapproval while others nodded in agreement with the vote. Somehow, during the two hours they stood before the council, Kurites started to believe their story. Others showed their worry about the new Malirran threat and rushed for the door.


    After feeling so much fear and despair, she stood there watching it all in disbelief. She was going to live.


    They were going to live.


    After a few moments, it finally sank in, and Lara swung around with a huge smile plastered on her face. Chion¡¯s tail whipped around, showing his happiness at the vote. All of the sudden, Lara was knocked down by a hard swipe of white fur. Staring up at the glowing ceiling, she began giggling. When Chion¡¯s large head blocked her vision, she reached up with both hands, pulled him down, and gave him an upside-down kiss right on his nose. He hummed through their link, and before she knew it, his rough tongue swiped from her forehead down to her chin in revenge.


    When she heard a deep laugh nearby, she turned her head to see Skye sitting down with a determined paka scrambling into his lap. Her grin was so wide her cheeks felt like they¡¯d split.


    They had survived their ordeal. They were alive.


    Using Chion¡¯s neck, she pulled herself back up into a sitting position and hugged the paka so hard she was afraid she might break his neck. He didn¡¯t seem to mind. His purr vibrated through both of their bodies, the sound lowering the adrenaline pumping through their veins. Merriment tickled her skin, making her huff in relief.


    Etheme and his bonded paka emerged from the crowd to stand between both sets of Tal¡¯Ai. She realized the merriment was coming from the High Councilor. She looked at the man towering above her from where she sat on the floor with Chion. Sensing only good intent from the councilor, she gave Chion another hug before she stood back up, trying to regain some of her dignity.


    When all four of them stood facing Etheme, he said, ¡°Though it is late in coming, I wish you welcome to Malkese. The Triad voted that I would provide guidance to you over this next week. After speaking with you more, I will make a decision as to what your next step will be.¡±


    When Etheme saw Skye shift his feet into an obvious fighting position, he hurried to explain. ¡°I apologize. I am speaking of your training. Most, if not all, Tal¡¯Ais bond during childhood and as kits. All four of you are adults. Because of this, your situation is unique. You must receive rigorous training on how to control your magic.¡± He waved his right hand at Skye. ¡°You, my warrior friend, must learn what your magic entails. Believe me, your magic is strong. The potential in both of you almost overwhelms my own magical senses. I have never felt anything like it.¡±


    He stepped aside, waving his hand in the direction of the large chamber doors. ¡°Perhaps you would be willing to follow me to your new quarters. I have already ordered servants to provide a meal for you in your rooms.¡±


    As they followed him into the large hallway, he said, ¡°The rest of this day should be given to composing yourselves after what each of you has suffered. Tomorrow is soon enough to plan.¡±


    They were shown to rooms that shared a door. The view outside their windows proved they were several floors above the large fields.


    When they turned inquisitive eyes to Etheme, he smiled and explained, ¡°If I were you, I would not trust the people of Malkese after such a trial. I requested rooms to be prepared, allowing you to stay close to one another for this reason. Although you are in no danger from the High Council, there is concern for the general populace. Guards have been placed outside your doors for your safety as there are many in Malkese who fear your ill-timed appearance. Until the edict is read throughout the city, assigned guards will provide a protective detail.¡±


    He stopped when they all heard the soft knock at the door leading into the winding hallway. The High Councilor walked over and opened the door.


    The aroma of food tickled her senses, making Lara salivate. She was starving.


    With her focus entirely on the platters of food, she didn¡¯t hear the councilman exit their new quarters, leaving them to their meal in peace. They were already sitting down among the cushions placed in a circle on the floor. The food and bowls were set between them. None of them were willing to separate from their Ai and friend, so Lara sat shoulder to shoulder with Chion while Skye had to try eating with Eiren lying across his right thigh. Both pakas ate pieces of chopped, raw meat. Skye and Lara dished up a thick stew, soaking up the gravy with a chunk of flatbread. No one spoke a word as they focused on their meal. Lara groaned as she pushed away the remains of the third helping of stew. She leaned back on her hands to give her stomach more room to expand, giving it a happy pat.


    For the first time, she glanced around the room. She realized this room was made for the Tal¡¯Ai. There was a soft-looking bed in the corner of the room with a thick layer of blankets folded on the floor adjacent to it. Twisting her head in the other direction, she noticed there were two types of doors. The larger door had a handle for humans to grab. The smaller, flap door was located on the lower portion of the larger one. Each door had a latch to keep others from entering the room uninvited.


    Not having thought beyond the trial¡¯s outcome, Lara asked her friends, ¡°What do you think will happen in the next few weeks?¡±


    I do not know, My Lady. Councilor Etheme is correct. Both of you need training in your new powers.


    Skye said in a soft voice, with Eiren nodding her head in agreement, ¡°Eiren believes the Malirrans¡¯ attack forebodes a difficult time ahead.¡±


    I agree, my young friend. I cannot help but think these markings come at a precipitous time.


    They all reflected on Chion¡¯s words for a while, enjoying the peace and tranquility following their ordeal. Lara yawned and a chain reaction of yawns competed with hers.


    She grinned. ¡°Maybe we should follow the Councilor¡¯s instructions and rest. Tomorrow is soon enough to decide our future. We¡¯re still alive. I plan to enjoy it while I can.¡±


    After Skye and Eiren went to their adjoining room, quietly shutting the door behind them, Lara stood up and stretched, relishing the feeling of her body as joints popped. The last of her energy and adrenaline left her in a rush. She stumbled over to the bed, her eyes closing without her permission. She sank into the soft mattress with a heartfelt sigh. Already well on her way into sleep, she mumbled, ¡°Good night, Chion.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear whether he replied or even hear the servants take away the dishes. She didn¡¯t notice when he bypassed his own bed and crawled into hers, fearing she would be taken from him while he slept. He waited as Lara moved closer to his body, unconsciously seeking his touch as well.


    With a contented purr, he lowered his head onto his paws. Sleep well, My Lady.

 Chapter 48: Malirran Habits

    Renit was elated at the turn of events. The small Pyranni city had been overtaken by the Malirrans. With hundreds of the invaders outside the city gates, the three dozen warriors guarding Valorri crumbled in the face of a dozen fires spreading along the city wall. In a twist of fate, the purist Pyranni King had ordered the contingent of warriors to journey to Gharra two weeks before. The purpose was to crush the heretic Kurites and bring the true religion to their children.


    He shook his head at the pure irony. The Purist King forgot the other enemies in its midst, awaiting a time to invade the prosperous kingdom. He loved where he¡¯d grown up, but as he aged Renit realized he did not uphold the purist ideals. Though he was careful to never speak out against King Ragnar, he didn¡¯t understand the need for war against the Kurites. He believed the Malirrans would soon put an end to the purist religion. For good. Surely the Malirrans would be better rulers.


    He pushed through the crowd along the main street, wanting¡ªalong with the other onlookers¡ªto see the invaders march toward the noble house. For the last three days, the city had been in an emotional upheaval. Now, the citizens descended in droves to the main byway. Shouts went up as the Malirran warriors came into view. They strode through the street, five warriors for every row in military precision. Each wore a breastplate over the black-and-silver-lined clothing. Their pants were black as well. Every one of the warriors kept one hand on their sword, and he realized each sheath was unbuckled, in case the crowd turned against their new lords.


    Renit could have told them the people didn¡¯t involve themselves in the city¡¯s political affairs. They preferred to be left alone to eke out their living. When he saw a few warriors randomly selecting people from the crowd, he shoved his way to the front, grateful for the width and height of his physical frame. He waved his hand in the hope of catching the eye of the hawk-nosed man.


    The God and Goddess be praised, he was chosen.


    Perhaps he would meet the Malirran ruler. Perhaps he could join the Malirran military ranks. The Malirran pulled him out of the crowd and roughly pushed him into the growing line of Pyrannis. He marched through the city of his birth, proud to have been chosen for a great duty.


    Once they entered the courtyard, his chest expanded even more when he was chosen out of the fifty other Pyrannis. Again, it was the hawk-nosed warrior who took him to the baths where only nobility were allowed to bathe. He chuckled under his breath at his change in station. His time had finally come. He resolved to show the Malirran ruler his abilities.


    Renit heard a slight scuffle behind him and turned toward the sound. A large glass of expensive wine was shoved into his face. Reaching up to take hold of the glass, he copied how he¡¯d seen the nobles act toward a servant. He tilted his head at the rough-looking servant. Taking a tiny sip, he gasped when the wine exploded in his mouth. Having tasted nothing as refined as this wine, he drank the wine in one sitting and held out the glass to the manservant.


    At the man¡¯s silent urging, he stripped his clothes and walked down the steps into the warm water. He was handed an odorless soap to use. After drying himself off, the servant waved him down onto one of the many benches surrounding the pool. He smiled again. He¡¯d never had his hair so intricately braided in his short life. Once his hair was finished, he was given a solid black gown to wear but no slippers. Perhaps Malirran nobles did not wear slippers in their houses. Strange, but too much so. From his service to the nobility, he had always found them eccentric in their tastes and actions.


    As Renit followed the servant through the noble house across the cold but smooth floor, he found himself standing taller, his head up and eyes straight ahead. He didn¡¯t miss the Pyranni servants look at him and then away in fear. A smug smile took residence on his face, and he had no desire to lose it in the middle of his chance at a new life. He was selected by the Malirrans for a grand purpose. He could feel it. He¡¯d always known he was born for a special reason.


    A small frown flickered across his face when he realized where the silent servant took him. The man left him standing near the fire and disappeared through the door leading into the main room. He basked in the warmth of the flames, letting the fire heat his chilled feet.


    Glancing around, he realized he was in a kitchen filled with the delicious aroma of exquisitely prepared food. Except, as he glanced at the dishes something niggled at the back of his head. He kept scanning the dishes until he realized no meat was found in any of the foodstuff. How odd. Did Malirrans expect the Pyranni people to stop eating meat? Shouldn¡¯t he have been taken to the main entrance and announced?


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Then he realized the kitchen was quiet, eerily quiet. He heard the clink of the occasional spoon or knife against the bowls and plates that were taking form on the wide preparation table. The servants never raised their eyes from their designated task, apparent fear written across their guarded faces and tense bodies. He disregarded the worry that snaked across his shoulders. What was there to fear? Couldn¡¯t these fools see they were saved? He shook his head at the ignorance of his own people. They would soon realize their error.


    The hawk-nosed man stuck his head into the kitchen and pointed at Renit. Renit walked over to the man, unsure what would happen next. He noticed the man had decorated his hair and ears with strands of silver. Silver rings covered every finger on both his hands. Ah, the man had left to dress for the evening¡¯s meal.


    When Renit entered the glittering room, he blinked at the numerous candles illuminating the entire room a soft yellow. The intricate gold hammered into the walls and the floor caused the room to reflect the candlelight, making the hall look like the sun was shining from above.


    He stopped short when he looked over to the long table. Odd. Nine Malirrans sat in a room that could easily seat hundreds. Every one of the Malirrans had intricate silver strands dangling in their hair and around their necks. Every finger was adorned with silver as well. Their clothes were a solid black. It was a distinct contrast to the gold surrounding them in the large hall.


    Each held a large cutting knife and a two-pronged fork as the dirty dishes were cleared away in haste. He followed the silent, hawk-nosed warrior around the table twice, almost as if he was being paraded in front of the Malirran nobles. At first, he walked with purpose, thinking he would soon be asked to speak to the ruler. But then he noticed the hungry stares of the nobles. As each one perused his body, perspiration beaded and then trickled down his forehead. He didn¡¯t dare break the heavy silence in the vaulted room. He couldn¡¯t. The second time around, a Malirran noble nodded his appreciation as Renit passed him. What did it mean?


    Finally, his presentation came to an end, leaving him standing at the side of the ruler. He snuck a quick glance and was shocked at what he saw. This man¡¯s entire outfit was made of solid silver. He shimmered, but his eyes held a combination of emptiness and perhaps madness. The feverish glint in the deep eyes snared his attention and held him imprisoned. Though still a young man, his cheeks were hollowed, making his eyes look sunken. He looked to have weathered in a short span of time.


    With his eyes still fastened to the ruler¡¯s maddened eyes, Renit belatedly began to feel something had gone horribly wrong. The only muscles he could move under that stare were his hands. They began twitching in fear, but that response was slow and uncontrolled. What was wrong with him? Why couldn¡¯t he run? What were they going to do to him?


    The roll of wheels across the tiled floor caught his attention. The stone was bleached a pure white with leather straps attached to the vertical walls of the stone. He didn¡¯t understand its purpose until he was grabbed from behind and tossed down on the flat stone. He was then strapped down on the wide slab, his legs spread apart and his arms attached to the side of the altar, shooting pain up and down all four limbs.


    God and Goddess save him. He was strapped to a white altar.


    For the first time, he struggled against his restraints, his movements sluggish, all to no avail. Renit turned his head in fear when he heard the scrape of all nine chairs ricochet around the large room. He watched as the sunken-eyed ruler stepped into view. Renit began hyperventilating in terror, making small whimpering noises in the back of his throat.


    The Malirran slit the black gown down the center, flipping the flaps away from his body, leaving his entire, naked body stretched open for the man¡¯s purview. With no preamble whatsoever, the Malirran jabbed his fork into his thigh and began cutting with the serrated knife.


    He screamed in pain and shock. In disbelief, he felt his blood spray out as the knife met the blood vessels in his leg. He frantically squirmed, trying to escape the pain, but his body was now immobile. Almost passing out, he turned glassy eyes downward when he felt something move on his body. He felt the knife scrape against his leg bone. His body broke out in a sweat, a physical reaction to the torture. In disbelief, Renit watched as the king turned with an ample portion of flesh and meat from his thigh clutched between the fork and knife and walked back to the table.


    Renit cried out in agony, screaming at the top of his lungs. The open wound was left to bleed; his blood gushed like rain down the side of the altar to splash in a syncopated rhythm onto the once pristine floor. He was sure someone would speak out as his screams reverberated around the hall.


    But the nobles spoke amongst themselves, acting as if he was a piece of meat, something to eat. His screams went unnoticed, except for the sadistic laughter from the entire group. They enjoyed his suffering. They enjoyed torturing him. They were enjoying his terror. Then his mind¡ªdrugged from the wine¡ªhad one, last cognizant thought.


    Renit finally understood he was the main course. As he watched another Malirran take the ruler¡¯s place and felt first his left calf muscle, then his right, catch fire from the strike and cut of the dinner knives, he realized he had been wrong.


    Horribly wrong.


    The Malirrans were not the saviors he had thought. The Malirrans were flesh eaters, the ultimate evil.

 Chapter 49: The Power of a Goddess

    Ten years before the Malirran invasion¡­


    Drunken laughter rang out from the great hall. The Malirran people were enjoying the revelry after enduring ten years of oppression by Morrich the Brutal, King of Malirra. During his reign, villagers and townspeople, alike, hid away behind locked doors, lightly sleeping with sharpened weapons for comfort. Even so, people were said to vanish into the night amidst the screams of the damned. The coppery scent of blood began to pervade the castle grounds, making the people leery of King Morrich¡¯s supposed benevolence. After five years of such cries, a small band of Malirran warriors rose up against the brutality of the King¡¯s Court. These rebels were marked as traitors of Malirra, causing sweeping fear to reside in the hearts of the people.


    But over time, the Malirran people began whispering about the twenty men who would overthrow their ruler and his noblemen. They became the people¡¯s heroes, saviors of their kingdom. Only thirteen brave men stood against the evil pervading their kingdom, with seven having lost their lives against Morrich the Brutal¡¯s dark assassins.


    Lukar smiled as he strode from the festive hall for the quiet of his new chambers. Though he tried to leave the great hall unnoticed, his silent, watchful guards followed him out. All three wore dark clothing, making it easy for intruding eyes to dismiss them to the castle¡¯s shadows.


    He touched the heavy crown sitting on his head. He had been crowned king that afternoon, yet he still felt a mixture of sadness and awe at the recent events. The cost for their success was high. Many lives were lost, with some tortured for the information they knew. He was proud, though, at the steadfast courage of his people and his small band of warriors¡ªnow his council.


    Swinging the massive doors shut behind him, he left his guards standing out in the hall. His distaste growing to disgust, Lukar studied the rooms that had, until recently, been occupied by Morrich the Brutal. Aside from dropping a few belongings and his weapons cache into the ornate room, he had not spent time searching his surroundings.


    He left the festivities for this purpose. His curiosity of the previous king¡¯s things had been nudging at him the entire evening, making him wonder about the horrific smell that hit him upon opening the door the first time.


    In the blessed silence, Lukar wandered through the suite of rooms, trailing his eyes over the artifacts left behind. The sitting room had been transformed into a dark room, with the walls and rugs changed to an abysmal black. The once magnificent windows had been boarded sometime during the last five years, though the heavy curtains still hung from the valance.


    He walked closer to the windows, wondering if the boards could be pulled from the walls without causing any structural damage. Lukar sniffed as he moved closer to the window. The smell of rotting meat worsened until he was forced to pinch his nose before walking any closer.


    And then he saw it.


    Nails had been hammered into the wood. But that wasn¡¯t what had him almost losing his meal. Pieces of human skin in different stages of putrefaction dangled from those nails. What was this? Were the stories all true? With increasing horror, Lukar crossed to the other side of the room for the candle.


    He jumped back from the windows in revulsion.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The blackened walls were stained with blood. The blood had dripped down into the rug below the windows, only to spread outward when it became saturated. The blackened rug was hard with the dried blood of years of murder.


    Unease snaked down his spine. These rooms were unfit for his needs; he¡¯d have to find another place to sleep. With one last look, Lukar shuddered as he retreated to the other side. Cleaning these rooms would take a monumental effort by the castle staff. He might have the chamber doors boarded, leaving the rooms hidden from all Malirrans who entered the castle walls.


    Taking the flickering candle with him, now wary of what he might find, Lukar entered the capacious bedroom. As soon as he passed into the room, the center of the floor held him transfixed. A large, white stone altar sat at the foot of the wide bed. Heavy chains had been hammered into the ceiling and the floor at each corner of the altar, and thick leather straps were draped across the white stone. A wide ring was attached to each of the four, long chains. Lukar rocked back on his feet when he realized what he was seeing.


    It was a human altar. The leather was strapped to all four human limbs and then hooked to the chains, making it impossible for the person to escape. Lukar¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists, horrified, sickened. He averted his eyes, only for them to latch onto a stone idol.


    He crossed the room in long, purposeful strides, determined to see all of his fallen king¡¯s evil. Against the wall, the idol sat on another but smaller, white altar. It was of a naked woman. Her legs were crossed in front of her. One arm was held out in front of her stomach, a miniature man caught in her grasp. Her other arm was caught between her fang-like teeth. The idol was so detailed Lukar could see the skin and flesh of her arm being pulled apart by her own teeth. He reached for his sword, then remembered the decorative sword and sheath hung in its place.


    The dark room, the blood, the sacrifices all made sense. Morrich the Brutal had worshiped Semnac, the Goddess of Flesh. Centuries ago Semnac was worshiped, but the advent of new gods slowly took her place. Few dared to worship the Goddess now. As one of the old gods, Semnac gave power¡ªmagic¡ªto those who ate the flesh of men during religious ceremonies.


    The magic was true, but it came with a cost. Many whispered it was the eventual loss of the human soul. The Goddess was the reason for Morrich the Strong becoming Morrich the Brutal. Lukar¡¯s head bowed at the knowledge, mourning the loss of his once great king.


    He left the room without taking his eyes off the idol. Searching through the pile of his things, Lukar unwrapped the leather protecting his weapons with a flip of his wrist. He hefted the double-bladed axe in his hand, and the familiar weight of the weapon steadied his nerves and strengthened his determination. He strode back through the sleeping chamber, making a wide arc around the stone altar.


    Reaching his destination, he stood and stared at the stone goddess. Then he shifted his head to look down at the axe in his hand. Nodding once, Lukar clenched his jaw and grabbed hold of the battle axe with both hands. With a fierce cry filling the silent room, he swung the weapon toward the stone altar, knowing the stone was more brittle than most rock. The blade hit the stone with a loud, grating noise. He yanked his axe out of the shallow line left behind, lifting his weapon to hit it again.


    The stone never moved. Never rocked.


    As he stared at the idol, something pushed at him. He flinched at the weightless touch. With another battle cry, he swung the axe toward the idol¡¯s neck; but at the last moment, he changed the angle of the weapon. With a loud crack, the axe made contact with the wood paneling behind the stone idol. Breathless, he left the axe in the wall and took a step back, his hands shaking.


    A slither of a thought took root. His new reign could use the power of the Goddess. He¡¯d use the power for only good. The Goddess of Flesh would help him rebuild his ruined cities, rebuild a war-torn Malirra. He frowned in contemplation, knowing his decision balanced the kingdom on a precipice. His eyes scanned the small deity as she bit into her flesh, frozen in stone.


    The idea of eating sacrificial flesh was abhorrent, yes. But the power he gained¡ªand his councilors gained¡ªwould be used for Malirra. Morrich had been weak to fall into madness; he was not. Having gained the Malirran kingdom, Lukar knew his willpower was strong. Lukar knew he could control his power, his magic.

 Chapter 50: Back to School

    Lara sent a hate-laden glare at the tall, blond man towering above where she lay sprawled on the training field. Unfortunately, the man wasn¡¯t the enemy, but her training partner. It was hardly fair since the Pyranni warrior staring down at her was well versed in weapons, fighting, and battle strategy.


    And then there was her, who was receiving a crash course. It had been a month since the trial in Malkese, the sovereign city of Kureto. She was homesick for Earth, where she didn¡¯t have to fight with weapons or learn how to fall to the ground without hurting herself. There, she was a college student. The heaviest item she carried was her backpack.


    On this planet, danger was the norm, and the only way to protect herself was to learn the various weapons and how to hold and use them. She wasn¡¯t certain how much more her body could handle. She had bruises upon bruises and aches where she knew it should be impossible. Her muscles were so sore Lara could hardly move to block anything during their training session.


    She hissed at her sparring partner, showing her teeth to the devil incarnate, when he reached down to help her up. Skye Silverhand, once a Pyranni warrior, was now receiving Tal¡¯Ai training with her. She scoffed at the thought of him needing weapons training. What Lara had not known when she agreed to the Tal¡¯Ai training was that gaining control of her magic was only one part of the training she¡¯d receive. Three weeks ago, she¡¯d become a student again. Since then, her longing for home had increased until it was the first and last thing she thought of each, long day.


    Tired of sitting on the ground and feeling every one of her aches and pains, she rolled over and pushed herself up with a breathless grunt. She straightened up only to realize her practice sword was still on the ground where she dropped it.


    Lara gave a heartfelt groan. She limped over to the weapon and stared at it like the sword would attack her at any given second. She swore aloud as she dipped down and picked up the current bane of her existence. Why had she ever thought learning how to wield a sword would be neat? The pads of her hands and fingers were raw from the friction of the sword handle from blocking and feinting Skye¡¯s strikes and parries.


    Consciously, Lara knew gaining knowledge of how to use weapons was important, necessary. Since being transported to this world, she¡¯d been in enough battles and fights to understand she was lucky to still be breathing. Chion, a large, white paka and her friend, had saved her in many of the battles, acting as her overly protective guardian. She knew she couldn¡¯t continue to expect Chion to save her, but this was ridiculous.


    She hurt. Everywhere.


    Standing back up, she turned her head to look at Skye again. As if their sparring was nothing but a warm-up, Skye flowed through his forms. She secretly loved watching him as he moved from one stance to the next, his sword looking as if it was a natural extension of his arm. The man made wielding a sword look like child¡¯s play, entering into the realm of artistry.


    A paka walked over to her. Though sentient, the Pakas reminded her of giant black panthers the size of tigers. He sat down and curled his tail around his body. Lara, you cannot forget your footwork. That last block left you open. You didn¡¯t shift your left foot back, putting your right foot forward into an awkward stance.


    The paka¡¯s disapproving tone made her feel like a recalcitrant child. Lara was trying. But for some reason, she wasn¡¯t learning it as fast as the Tal¡¯Ai pair wanted. The Tal¡¯Ai pair trained all Tal¡¯Ais when they became newly bonded. Her situation was unique. They never had to teach pupils older than nine or ten years of age. Both Skye and her, as well as their two bonded pakas, had received the bond at a much later age.


    The Tal¡¯Ai trainers trained all new Tal¡¯Ai pairs how to control their magic and protect themselves. Afterward, each pair was called into the service of the Kurite kingdom. As they gained the necessary skills to survive, many Tal¡¯Ais were chosen to learn more advanced skills, like espionage and scouting. The difference between their training and the younger Tal¡¯Ais¡¯ training was that Lara and Skye had a third component, history.


    Every day involved waking up early for weapons training. After a quick bath and a light repast, they were inundated with learning their magical abilities. After a larger meal at dinnertime, a history lesson was given. The next day they were required to repeat what they learned the previous evening. Her days had never been so intensively focused. Lara had often complained about the study load she had for classes in college. Now, she¡¯d gladly take that load in order to get a single day¡¯s reprieve.


    ¡°I know, Tryvor. I can¡¯t seem to figure it out. When he is coming at me, I can¡¯t remember everything you tell me. It gets jumbled in my head, and I panic.¡±


    She was losing patience with herself. Lara felt as if she was stumbling in the dark, trying to learn something that was beyond foreign. Next to Skye¡¯s fluid movements, Lara felt uncoordinated and ungainly. She was all elbows and feet. She refused to remember the pure torture of the first couple days. She¡¯d been insanely out of shape.


    It will come. You must give yourself time. Tryvor sighed. You must remember you only arrived here three weeks ago. During that time, you have come far since picking up a blade. You must not compare yourself to young Skye.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She scowled, irritated at the paka¡¯s statement. Of course she compared herself to Skye. Who else could she use as a comparison? They were the only ones receiving training from the Tal¡¯Ai teachers. In another three weeks, a new and much younger class of trainees would arrive following a bonding ceremony in Areth. She felt as if she was somehow lacking in this dangerous place, where enemies would kill you without a thought. She needed to learn how to wield a sword sooner rather than later.


    Come, Lara. It is still early yet. I¡¯ll walk you through the form without Skye¡¯s assistance. Your assignment tomorrow morning is to practice this series of moves one hundred times. Perhaps you will gain the knowledge by simple, repetitive practice. Until you have this form, I can¡¯t have you move forward in your weapons training.


    She groaned at the directive. It meant she had to wake up earlier than usual, as the assignment was always prior to her actual training time.


    She didn¡¯t like being in the practice field early in the morning, especially by herself. The training field was actually above ground with the sun beating down upon the field. Normally she¡¯d have enjoyed feeling the sun and wind. It was a drastic change from her travels in the tunnels. Though she could see below ground, Lara had missed the warmth of the sun and the light it provided.


    Except, the practice field abutted the Gais Desert. Although the eerie stillness of the desert didn¡¯t cross over the fine, invisible boundary between the field and the desert sand, she could feel its oppressive atmosphere. Whenever on the practice field, Lara always felt as if hungry eyes watched her, making the tiny hairs on her neck tingle with awareness.


    Skye had mentioned his brief stay in the desert after he caught her looking over her shoulder one too many times. He had described the desert as nothing but a wasteland of sand. No animals or plants lived in the barren land. Skye had told her that even the wind didn¡¯t blow and the moon¡¯s light was muted.


    When Lara asked Tryvor why there wasn¡¯t any water in the desert at all, he¡¯d explained that rain clouds¡ªand thus rain¡ªnever crossed the border of the Gais Desert. It was as if the weather couldn¡¯t bypass an unseen film that covered the land.


    On the other side of the training grounds, the barracks housed the Tal¡¯Ai trainees when they were present. The smaller buildings provided housing for the other Tal¡¯Ai teachers, though they were also empty. The other trainers had traveled to Areth to bring back the newest group of trainees. The trainees lived above ground for a year before returning to their home city. From there, they completed the rest of their training over the next several years. There were typically trainees at different stages in their training, leading to a constant rotation of new trainees as the older ones returned home. This rotation had been disrupted, however, as the latest trainees were from the city of Reiner, which was recently attacked by Malirran invaders.


    When she first arrived, Lara had been shocked to learn the school was above ground. Tryvor had explained the reason for the school¡¯s location. Only in this one place could the magic be dampened. The grounds closest to the Gais Desert allowed for the trainees to learn how to gain physical control over their bodies without the interference of their burgeoning magical abilities. One¡¯s magical abilities became easier to use the closer the school grounds came to the cliff leading down into the ocean. For that reason, the area designated for learning control of Tal¡¯Ai magic overlooked the wide expanse of the coastline.


    With a sigh, Lara turned her attention back to learning the dreaded footwork. Once she was in position, her practice sword held in front of her with both hands, Tryvor walked her through the series of steps until the human Ai called out.


    Already leaving the practice field without a backward glance, Tryvor said, Come, Lara, Skye. Audren has prepared us a mid-day meal.


    She dropped her arms on a whoosh of air. Her muscles were screaming from the abuse, and her hands and legs shook from the intensity of the workout. She stood there a moment, trying to work up enough energy to follow Skye to the small dining hall. Lara trudged over to the short fence that encircled the practice field.


    After racking the practice sword next to the other weapons, Lara strapped on her wide, leather belt and heavy sheath. She withdrew the sword Chion had given her as a parting gift an inch from its protective covering. She had had the sword for over three weeks, but each time she felt its weight at her hip, Lara spent time studying the markings in the blade. Because she was shorter than all but the Kurite children, Chion had given strict specifications to the weapons smith.


    When the paka had carefully dropped the sword and sheath into her outstretched hands, he had told her, Respect this weapon, for it will protect you when you most need it. Always carry this sword with you, and soon you will unconsciously rely on its weight.


    She¡¯d been struck silent at the gift. Though the weapon was made for war, there was a simple elegance to the line of the blade and its hilt. The sheath was engraved with the marking on their forehead, shining white against the black sheath.


    When sent a questioning look, he explained, No one will ever doubt whose blade this belongs to.


    Even now, Lara grinned at the white paka¡¯s possessive and arrogant tone. With a last pat to the sheath, slapping it against her thigh, she went in search of the large barrel of water to wash off.


    She turned the corner just as Skye dumped a bucket of water over his head. Having stripped off his shirt to cleanse the sweat from his body, Lara watched as the water ran down his back. He shook his head to flick the water out of his eyes. She shook her own head in chagrin. Lara still had difficulties with the cultural openness of public bathing. Although he wore pants¡ªand it wasn¡¯t all that different from people wearing swimsuits¡ªthere was a distinctive lack of pretense.


    No one thought anything of taking off their clothes in front of the opposite gender. And because of it, Lara was constantly caught off guard at the unaffected actions of her companions. Her two teachers had frowned in confusion when she didn¡¯t join them in the large public bath as they relaxed from the day¡¯s work. Skye had merely looked relieved.


    Skye turned when he heard her approaching on the graveled path and studied her bedraggled appearance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You best hurry. Audren will grumble his disapproval if you are late to mid-day meal again.¡±


    Her mouth drawing flat at the reminder, Lara nodded her head once in acknowledgement.

 Chapter 51: Hide and Seek

    While Skye walked away with his shirt in his hand, leaving her to wash without an audience, Lara busied herself with dumping the bucket back into the cold water. She had trouble pulling the bucket out, but with a deep-belly grunt, Lara settled it on the flat boulder sitting next to the large water barrel. Lara picked up the small satchel she dropped there earlier this morning and pulled out a length of clean cloth and a brown bar of soap. She dunked the cloth into the water and sighed when the cool water soothed her heated and bruised hands. She lifted the bar of soap and rubbed it against the wet cloth, bringing it to a lather.


    She abhorred being covered with dirt and sweat. She had persevered while traveling in the tunnels because of their inability to bathe. Now she refused to put up with the smell of grime and sweat when there was a steady supply of water nearby. Lara washed her hands first, attending to the dirt caught beneath her fingernails. She next washed her face and neck. Rinsing the cloth, she grimaced when the water turned a pale brown.


    One of these days, she¡¯d learn how to stay off the ground. Lara scoped the area for curious eyes while squeezing out the excess water. She quickly washed under her arms and her chest by lifting her shirt away from her body. Though it felt good, the cool water against her heated skin had her stomach clenching in reaction.


    She missed taking long, hot showers. Well, if she was going to list things she missed, she had to include the other thousand things, too. That would take far too long.


    Before she went inside, she tilted her face up into the wind, letting the breeze calm her stressed body. Lara closed her eyes at the stream of sunlight that filtered through the large, overhanging tree above her. She draped the wet cloth over the stone, leaving it to dry. She laid the soap on top of the cloth to make sure the material wouldn¡¯t fly away.


    She entered the dining hall, hearing a murmured, ¡°You are just in time.¡±


    Not certain who made the comment, Lara walked over to the broad, wooden table and sat down beside Skye. The room held several rows of long tables, but they always sat at the table closest to the kitchen. The room felt too large for only four people. Lara took the bowl of chopped rok meat from Skye and used her meat knife to select two pieces and put them onto her plate. Next came a steaming bowl of cooked yarroh with spicy herbs¡ªa vegetable that reminded her of a cross between a ginger root and a potato.


    She was always ravenous after the morning¡¯s workout, but the trainers wouldn¡¯t let her eat more than the light fare, saying her body needed to rest and recuperate from the morning¡¯s exercise before eating a bigger meal. This meant her stomach began growling long before it was time for the evening¡¯s dinner. Biting into the tasty food, she realized she was homesick for another reason. Lara missed the familiar foods she¡¯d once taken for granted. Visions of hamburgers and salads often crisscrossed her mind. The food was delicious in its own right, but her palate wasn¡¯t used to the texture and taste of this world¡¯s food. She stopped chewing her food for a moment, then swallowed.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    Audren raised his eyes to look at her. Lara cleared her throat. ¡°What do you call this planet? In my head, I keep calling it this planet or this world.¡±


    Lara heard Skye snicker, and she turned to scowl at him, embarrassed at having to ask such a stupid question. If Chion had been there with her, she could have asked him through their bond. But he wasn¡¯t. In order to learn things, she was forced to ask questions any child would know the answers to.


    ¡°The Kurites call this world Aradun. Now I am curious, what do you call your own world?¡±  Audren asked, looking at her with inquisitive eyes.


    ¡°Earth. My planet is called Earth.¡±


    She had to give her teachers credit for not flinching at the idea of her being an alien. Of course, the word ¡®alien¡¯ didn¡¯t exist on this planet, since no one believed other planets existed or held life. When Etheme, a High Councilor who was assigned as their guide during the week following their trial, had explained the circumstances surrounding both Skye and her, neither Audren nor Tryvor batted an eye.


    After downing the entire cup of cool water, she reached for the pitcher in the middle of the table. Her morning workouts included numerous breaks for water, but she never seemed to drink enough. She was always thirsty. After she drank her fill, Lara pushed herself up from the bench at seeing a silent summons from Audren. Their teachers kept a rigid routine, which meant Lara was never quite rested before the next session.


    Her afternoons were focused on learning the strengths and weaknesses of her magical ability, sensing others¡¯ emotions. Though learning to control her magic didn¡¯t entail any strenuous activity, Lara still felt as if she¡¯d run a marathon at the end of the four or five hours.


    She trailed behind Audren and Tryvor to the smaller practice field. This field was shaded by numerous trees, with bushes encroaching into the immediate area beneath the large branches. The plants gave the field an enclosed feel. A small pond could be seen in the far corner, giving the area a serene atmosphere. Where the field met the cliff leading down into the ocean, a sturdy fence had been resurrected, supposedly to keep the younger, more adventurous trainees from falling to the ocean below.


    So far she¡¯d learned that the farther she was away from someone, the weaker the emotions became. However, she¡¯d yet to figure out how to block the emotions. It was a growing frustration for both her and Audren, so she was surprised when Tryvor had her follow him to the far side of the field, leaving Skye and Audren the opposite side. Tryvor turned to face her.


    As our usual training techniques aren¡¯t working with either of you, we thought a change in teachers prudent. For this next week, I will provide your training.


    Lara crossed her arms under the close scrutiny of the paka¡¯s golden eyes. He sat down on a patch of green grass, cocking his head in contemplation.


    First, I must determine how strong your ability is. I¡¯ll think of a strong emotion based on a past memory. I want you to tell me what emotion you are sensing. When I give you a nod, you will walk toward the other side of the field until you can no longer sense the emotion. Do you understand the task?


    Lara nodded. She blew out her breath on a slow exhale, trying to focus her attention on the paka sitting before her. When the emotion hit her, she almost rocked back on her feet from the intensity. In the next instant, Lara felt as if a chasm opened within her heart, and her chest clenched in reaction. Her breathing turned sporadic, but she blocked out the physical symptoms, trying to pinpoint the exact emotion. Once she identified the emotion, she wondered at it. What memory did this paka have that would cause such a weighty emotion?


    In a raspy voice, she said, ¡°Loneliness.¡±


    At his nod, she walked backward, periodically looking over her shoulder to make sure she didn¡¯t trip on the rocks in her path. The more distance she gained, the less intense the emotion became until she could take an easier breath. Though she could still feel it, Lara was able to focus without feeling like she was fighting against the current. She made it to the opposite fence without losing the feeling, though it did flicker in and out. Across the field, she saw him jerk his head, telling her to walk back.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Back in her original position, Tryvor said, Now, I¡¯m going to attempt to mute the same emotion to see whether your magic can detect it. Follow the same instructions as before.


    She shook out her hands, trying to relieve the tension. This time the loneliness she sensed was far more controlled, making it easier to curb her body¡¯s reaction. At his nod, she walked toward the fence again. Halfway across the field she stopped and took a step back. She called out, ¡°Here.¡±


    Return to your position. The emotion cut off like a switch. She rolled her shoulders to loosen the knots and jogged back to her original position. You¡¯ve attempted to gain control of the emotions that, as you have said, bombard you with the assistance of Audren. We know you haven¡¯t mastered this. Before I can determine the next step, I must see how well you are able to stop the influx. So, I will use the same intensity as the first time; however, this time, try to block the emotion before it touches you. At her shaky nod, he asked, What imagery are you using?


    ¡°I imagine a brick wall on all four sides of me.¡± She shuffled her feet, knowing full well the imagery didn¡¯t work.


    It has worked well for others. It provides an interesting puzzle. Let¡¯s try this, and then we will work together to find another image that does work.


    She bent her knees a couple of times while she built strong, impregnable mental walls around her. Once the walls were stacked around her, Lara covered the four sides with a thick, metal roof. Her lips flattened into a thin line as she concentrated on the task. Lara opened eyes she hadn¡¯t realized she had closed, looking over at the paka to tell him she was ready.


    Before she could open her mouth, loneliness hit her like a loaded freight train, blasting her defenses into crumbled ruins. The emotion she sensed was far stronger than the first time. With a cry, she fell to her knees and raised her arms in a useless attempt to stop the onslaught. As suddenly as the sensation hit her, it dissipated, leaving her panting and trembling where she¡¯d fallen to the ground. She wiped the beads of perspiration from her forehead as the paka approached.


    His voice full of apology, he said quietly, I do apologize. I had not seen its effect on you while you worked with Audren.


    Flicking a look of betrayal at her teacher, she gasped out, ¡°Why did you increase the memory¡¯s power? Why did you do that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t immediately answer her, though a quizzical expression crossed his face. When he did reply, Tryvor spoke in a low, even tone, Lara, I did not. As I warned, it was exactly the same intensity as the first time.


    Forgetting her body was still recovering from the emotional blow, she stood up only to lean back over, putting both hands on her knees. She lifted her head, wanting to understand what had happened. ¡°Then what was that?¡±


    She watched as the paka¡¯s eyes glinted with a sudden thought. He studied her to determine her welfare. Are you well enough for this conversation? Perhaps we should wait until you¡¯re ready.


    She was shaking her head before he finished. ¡°No, I¡¯ll eventually recover. I want to know what epiphany you had.¡±


    When she tried to stand back up, Lara weaved back and forth on her feet, and she widened her stance so she wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Lara, sit down. We will discuss this while you rest.


    She dropped back to the ground with a happy sigh of relief. She waited, absently pulling up individual blades of grass, as the paka found the words to explain his conclusion. Lara, I believe the image of walls surrounding you is opening yourself more. Similar to caves where sound bounces off the walls, perhaps the imagery is magnifying your gift. Another option is that your concentration is narrowed to this one image, which is unconsciously allowing other avenues to pass through the barrier. We must create an image that is far removed from an enclosed building around you.


    With unintentional sarcasm, she asked, ¡°Got any ideas?¡±


    She looked up when he didn¡¯t answer and found him staring past the fence and into the ocean below them. She sat up straighter to see down to the water, trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked impatiently. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He turned his head back with a considering look. I have an idea. Are you open to trying something new?


    ¡°I¡¯ll try anything. I don¡¯t care how bizarre you think it is. I¡¯m tired of feeling like a pi?ata to every emotion that comes my way.¡±


    A pi?ata? He shook his head once. No, don¡¯t explain. As much as I enjoy your choice of words, this is no time for distractions. I assume this means you are willing? When she nodded, he headed toward the pond. Come.


    When they both stood at the edge of the pond, he looked up at her and said, Get in.


    Not understanding at first what he intended, Lara looked at the paka, looked at the pond, and then looked back at him. Her mouth dropped open when it finally dawned on her. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    Indeed, I am. The physicality of the water will provide your senses with the image you will build in your mind. Seeing her hesitation, he added, We won¡¯t know whether water is the correct conduit until you try.


    She looked down at her clothes in dismay. She had to open her big mouth. With a resigned sigh, she toed off her shoes and unbuckled her belt, laying her weapon on the ground beside the paka. Lara muttered under her breath, making sure he didn¡¯t hear her, ¡°God, I miss my swimsuit.¡±


    Lara waded into the water, grimacing at the slick mud that squished between her toes. At his insistence, Lara walked out to the center of the pond until only her head was above the water¡¯s surface. She twisted around to face Tryvor.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    Use the feel of the water surrounding you to build a protective layer around yourself. Tell me when you are ready. He found a dry patch of dirt before lying down, flicking his tail every few seconds while he waited.


    Minute by arduous minute, she turned inward, using the ebb and flow of the water to help her. In her mind¡¯s eyes, the buoyancy of the water had her floating. She immersed herself into the large pool of water where she couldn¡¯t touch the bottom and her head didn¡¯t break the surface. She suddenly knew she was ready, and she shifted her eyes with difficulty, feeling as if the water blurred her vision. When loneliness came toward her, she almost laughed in relief.


    Her senses weren¡¯t blocked by any means, but the water¡¯s density somehow distributed the emotion around her. Only a small fragment of Tryvor¡¯s loneliness found its way to her. She splashed the water with her hands in triumph, laughing out loud.


    Then she discovered something else. The choppy water made the steady emission of loneliness break up for a single second in time. She¡¯d found the cure for her magic.


    In unrestrained excitement, Lara bounced off the floor of the pond and jumped straight up in the air. Her entire body went below the water¡¯s surface, and she came up spewing pond water from her mouth and her nose. It didn¡¯t dampen her excitement. Wading to where Tryvor sat, Lara saw his look of undisguised pride. She grinned at him with water streaming down her body.


    Congratulations, Lara. We have found the proper image. The difficult work now begins.


    ¡°What do you mean? I thought I now had it under control?¡±


    He shook his head at her naivet¨¦. Of course not. As has been explained, your magical ability cannot be switched on and off. Your power is, in a sense, always receiving information from the people around you. You must learn how to master the image so that water is constantly held at the forefront of your mind. Only then will you control your magic. At a later date, you won¡¯t need to hold the image, except when you want to loosen your control.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll be able to do all that?¡± She wrung out the excess water from her shirt. ¡°And here I was ecstatic at having found the right picture.¡±


    As you should be, Lara. Until we determined the proper image, you would have been unable to master your power, and I¡¯ve been told your power is impressive. Now, I believe today¡¯s success has allowed you a respite. We will pick up tomorrow where we left off. His nose twitched, and he gave a chortle. I recommend a bath. You smell horrifically of pond water.


    She laughed at his light teasing and picked up her things from the ground. They walked together toward the buildings, but stopped to observe Skye¡¯s training. It was obvious that both trainer and trainee were frustrated. Skye wasn¡¯t having the same amount of luck as her. She said quietly, so as not to disrupt the scene in the middle of a worn patch of land, ¡°Why has Skye not come into his magic?¡±


    She felt the paka¡¯s shrug. Unlike your magic, where you must learn to turn off the flow of information, Skye¡¯s has to be switched on. Until we ascertain the trigger for his magic, he will struggle. Both kinds of magic are difficult in their own way. He must persevere. I¡¯ll remind young Skye that the passage of these three weeks is nothing compared to the year-long training some trainees are required to go through in order to acquire knowledge of their own magic. The difference is that both of you are adults and able to analyze your way through and around the barriers that arise from time to time. As he strode toward the two, he urged, Go, Lara. Enjoy your respite and your bath. You have earned the rest.

 Chapter 52: Loneliness

    That evening Lara left the dining hall after scrubbing the dishes in the kitchen. She held her hands at eye level and cringed at the sight. The soap had cracked the skin along her fingertips. After asking and receiving a blank stare, she knew lotion was nonexistent here. With the combination of weapons practice and the astringent soap, the skin on her hands felt chapped and raw. The beginnings of calluses were forming under and around the blisters on the pads of her palms and fingers. The hot water had popped a few of the larger ones, leaving behind open, weeping sores.


    She dropped her hands in disgust. Lara turned toward the setting sun and tried to follow the hidden path that led down to the small outcrop of rocks. Because the flora had taken over the rarely traveled path, she lost her way several times, backtracking to a point on the route she recognized.


    By the time she reached the pile of stones on the bluff, Lara had walked a couple miles. She hopped from stone to stone until she found the perfect seat to watch the setting sun over the water. She looked down at the crashing waves that tumbled toward the cliffs and the large boulders that rose above the water. She peered over to the right and studied the view, shoving her hair out of her eyes for a better look.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. Jutting out from the straight coastline, the cliff¡¯s edge had been serrated into straight, vertical lines, as if a giant comb had brushed through the rock face. Below, where the water met stone, the vertical lines had been smoothed away, leaving a darker color in its place.


    She stared into the distance, watching as the water built into gigantic waves. She counted the waves as they came in, scanning the width of the ocean for the beginning ripples farther out from the coastline. The wind brought the sound of the waves crashing up to her from below, and she relaxed back into her stone chair. The bright sun made her squint. It reminded her of a conversation she had had with Tryvor on one of the first days at the school.


    When she learned the school was above ground, she¡¯d wondered aloud how the Kurites could handle the sun. Etheme, Audren, and Tryvor had laughed and clapped her on the shoulder. They explained that the Tal¡¯Ai bonds altered the eyes of the human Kurites, allowing them to enjoy the light of the sun without the disadvantage of sensitive eyes. She thought the change interesting, especially since many of the large cats on Earth had eyes adapted for hunting at night. Having human eyes transform into Paka eyes had given her several minutes of perplexity before she decided to list it alongside every other strange thing she¡¯d seen.


    Lara sat up from her perch and rested her chin in the palm of both hands. Similar to what Chion had told her, the trainers related how the Kurites were originally born under the sun and sky. They retreated to caves below ground after the last great battle, thus ending the second age and beginning the third.


    The fluctuation caused from the magic of that battle had rebounded across all the land claimed by the Kurites, sweeping through the high reaches of the mountains and down into the valleys. Homes and castles turned to rubble; the roads turned into sifting pebbles. The magic had crept across the plains and into the forests, leaving behind a barren landscape that, over time, had turned into a sea made of sand.


    Not wanting to forsake the land of their ancestors, the people went below the ground, building cities connected by tunnels. As time passed, something inexplicably strange happened. The magic from above seeped into the ground, affecting the animals, the roots of the long-destroyed trees, and the people.


    Over generations, children began to exhibit an ability to see in the dark, their eyes changing to a lighter blue. As the Pakas were sentient beings already filled with latent magic, they were the only ones not affected. Now, the magic resided in the stone walls, even as the Tal¡¯Ai traditions became a thing of the past. Fewer and fewer Tal¡¯Ai formed bonds with each generation. In previous centuries, there were five or six schools located on the edge of the Gais Desert that were used to provide the training this one school now did alone.


    Thinking of the Tal¡¯Ai bond inevitably led her thoughts to Chion. During one of her first trips to this world, Lara had met Chion and bonded with him by accident. She tilted her head on its side and laid her cheek down on her knees, wrapping her arms around her knees.


    She wondered where Chion was. Against their desires, Chion and Lara had been persuaded to go separate ways. She remembered the heated discussion they had had with Etheme, the High Councilor. After they shared their story about how they met and what they believed the markings on their foreheads meant, Etheme had decided the best course of action was to send Skye and Lara to the Tal¡¯Ai school. Eiren, Skye¡¯s bonded Ai, and Chion were sent on an errand to locate any information regarding the marks in the historical scrolls.


    Both Eiren, a small, black paka, and Chion had been unwilling to leave their Ai alone after their near tragic demise. The trial had almost ended with both Skye and Lara¡¯s death. Two days after the trial, both pakas, Skye, and Lara were still shaken at the close call. Eiren was incapable of speaking to anyone but Skye. As such, she had steadfastly refused to leave his side. But the councilor persisted until all four had agreed, though their reluctance was clear.


    Etheme believed Lara¡¯s appearance and Skye¡¯s unique situation was not a coincidence. His argument that their bonds were somehow important to the welfare of Kureto persuaded them, though neither Etheme nor his bonded Ai could think of the mysterious purpose. The only avenue open for them to resolve whether the marks were representative of a deeper meaning was to send the pakas to search the aged scrolls.


    When Lara mentioned traveling with Chion to the libraries in the Kurite cities, Etheme had shaken his head. Much to her displeasure, both Lara and Skye had to master their magical ability. Until they gained the necessary control, they were vulnerable to its power. Their powers were too strong to not receive the proper training.


    Their power, without being trained, could lead to their deaths, and the deaths of others. Without the control she¡¯d learn at the school, Lara¡¯d never be able to enter a city without losing consciousness. As for Skye, he might never discover the magic he held until it flared at a potentially devastating time.


    She remembered sharing a look of understanding with Skye. They both feared their abilities. Their personalities abhorred losing control of their bodies, their lives, their futures.


    Chion and she both disliked the thought of leaving the other¡¯s side, but it was necessary. If they were ever to figure out whether they had a destined purpose, the time was now.


    They hoped the scrolls in the Malkese great library would provide the answers they sought. Otherwise, both Chion and Eiren would be forced to travel to the other cities, scouring the libraries for any hints of the marks.


    No one mentioned that the marks might be new, something the world had never seen, for it meant that no amount of reading or searching would assist them with the answers they coveted.


    The sky became a kaleidoscope of brilliant colors as the sun sank down past the horizon. She watched as the sky darkened to a deep, bluish purple. When the sun finally set, and the deepening sky made it difficult to see her surroundings, she rose with a groan. Sitting still for so long had stiffened her muscles into granite blocks. Lara spent some time stretching before climbing back up to the path that led to the school. The shadows hid the path, and she stumbled as her toes hit raised rocks.


    For some ironic reason, her ability to see below ground didn¡¯t translate to night vision. For as long as she could remember, she¡¯d always had horrible depth perception at night, worse than the average person. Trying to distinguish shadows from the ground was especially difficult this time of day. When she stumbled again, Lara cursed herself for losing track of time. She had wanted to watch the sunset, but getting lost was rather worrisome. No one knew where she was.


    Lara lifted her head and scanned the area around her. The trees hid any sign of the school¡¯s direction. In the pale beams of the twin moons peeking through the tree cover, she could make out a small depression in the ground. Crossing her fingers, hoping she was going in the right direction, Lara wound through the trees. She almost screamed when her shirt jerked in the other direction, but chuckled when she saw it snagged on a tree branch. A few seconds spent undoing the sleeve of her shirt, and she was on her way again.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Lara cocked her head when she heard a muffled crunch of leaves off to the right. She froze. Was it an animal? When she heard the sound again, closer this time, she strained to see something move beneath the heavy canopy of leaves. Her right hand crept toward her hip to finger the sword¡¯s pommel, hesitant to draw the weapon until she knew what was out there. She flinched when a shadow separated itself from the trunk of a tree.


    A soft voice called out, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lara dropped her hand and scowled, knowing Skye couldn¡¯t see her expression. She waited until Skye was within touching distance before she answered, ¡°I was on my way back to the school. What are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. He was looking for her? Why did he care? Before and during the trial, Lara thought they had forged a tenuous friendship. Thinking the friendship would continue once they began their training, she had been hurt when he rebuffed her at every turn. Apart from the time she spent working during the day and speaking with the two teachers, she rarely spoke.


    She¡¯d begun wandering the grounds by herself, trying to gain a certain perspective without the assistance of Chion. With Chion too far away to speak through their bond, loneliness assaulted her on a daily basis. The separation had created a small hole in her psyche where the Tal¡¯Ai bond was located.


    Lara absently rubbed her chest. She hadn¡¯t realized the constant presence of the other Ai was necessary for her well-being. If she was honest, she was depressed, and becoming more so as the days dragged on.


    Mentally shaking herself for getting lost in thought, she tried to find something to say to fill the void. But the only thing she could think of was to ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    When she saw the dark outline of his brows lower, she expanded her question, ¡°Why now? Why are you looking for me? Why do you care?¡±


    She almost rolled her eyes when he ignored her questions. So, it was business as usual. Skye had become quite taciturn over the last several weeks, making it impossible to read his thoughts from his facial expressions. After the first week of indifference on his part, she¡¯d grown tired of trying to converse with him. When he just stood there, Lara turned away from him, feeling slighted yet again.


    Lara stepped away from him with the intention of following the trail back to her bed. She was exhausted. He irritated her in his stoic attempt to reduce her to nothing but a nuisance. Skye didn¡¯t make a sound, but his large, calloused hand gripped her upper arm, bringing her to a screeching halt. She glared up at him.


    ¡°What is your problem? If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, fine, but don¡¯t expect me to stay around you.¡± His hand reflexively tightened on her arm at her words. She demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Let me go. Now.¡±


    Stepping in closer to her, he gentled his grip, though he didn¡¯t let go. Skye said softly, ¡°I wondered why you avoid me.¡±


    Uncomfortable with how close he was to her, she tried to step sideways, putting space between them. His casual strength held her where she stood. Her heart sped up. How well did she know Skye? Who was he really? As she raised her eyes to look up at him, Lara noticed, all at once, how big the man was. He was so tall he blocked out what little light pierced the tree cover. All she saw was a dark shadow¡ªa man-shaped silhouette.


    Would he hurt her? She didn¡¯t know the answer, and her fear grew.


    He shook her a little in an attempt to get her to answer. ¡°Tell me, why have you avoided me?¡±


    The question startled her, making her stop thinking of ways to escape as Lara stared up into his face. She retorted, ¡°You think I have avoided you? Are you serious?¡± She scoffed in disbelief. ¡°I quit talking to you because you wouldn¡¯t even look at me. You ignored every attempt at conversation. Why in the world would I want to talk to someone who acts like I don¡¯t exist?¡±


    At last Skye released her. The sudden loss of pressure had her falling backward before she regained her footing. He ran his hand through his loose hair.


    ¡°You are a strange woman.¡± His honest befuddlement had her snickering in response.


    Still curious as to why he was in the woods, she asked again, ¡°Why did you want to find me?¡±


    She heard him sigh before answering, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since dinner. You vanished. It made me curious.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I tracked you to the trail and followed it.¡±


    Lara frowned at him, then she looked behind her. She pointed to where he came out of the trees. ¡°If you were following the trail, what were you doing over there?¡±


    A deep chuckle filled the small clearing where they stood. ¡°I believe you lost the trail.  This,¡± he pointed down to where they stood, ¡°is not the trail.¡±


    She peered down at the ground below her feet and then around. Suspicious, she asked, ¡°Are you playing a trick on me?¡±


    His chuckle turned into a full-blown laugh, something she hadn¡¯t heard since the day they heard the outcome of their trial. Lara almost smiled in return, except she didn¡¯t like being laughed at. She crossed her arms.


    His dark features shook with his amusement. He said, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t. You made a wrong turn a while back. I was tracking you. I saw your shirt at a break in the trees, so instead of going around this copse of trees, I went through them.¡±


    He drew up beside her and pushed her forward with a hand on her back. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take us back to the main grounds.¡± He was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious. You could see well in the tunnels?¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t see your way in the dark now?¡±


    Somehow sensing his glee despite the neutral tone, she glared at him. Just her luck, her shin met a fallen tree branch. She let loose an epithet. It was so unfair. She leaned over to rub the spot.


    ¡°That answers my question.¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± she asked in a voice laden with sarcasm.


    Again, the man ignored her question for one of his own. ¡°I was under the impression your world was also underground. I assumed you¡¯d be able to see at night. What is your world like?¡±


    Twisting her foot to make certain she could put weight on it, Lara sighed. ¡°No, you are right. I can see very well in the tunnels. And before you ask, I¡¯ve no idea why. Although there are tunnels on Earth, we require light to see. But my people tend to live above ground, somewhat similar to this.¡± She waved her hands to encompass the area and the sky. She rubbed the palms of her hands over her eyes before continuing, ¡°I never could judge distances at night. My vision goes all weird on me.¡±


    Skye grunted, leading her back to the trail with a nudge here and there. ¡°Audren told me you have mastered the imagery for your magic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Tryvor made me wade into the pond first.¡± Hearing her obvious disgruntlement, he grunted, though he sounded more amused than anything.


    ¡°My power, if I have any, hasn¡¯t shown itself. I am beginning to fear it will not.¡± He grabbed her arm and pulled her to the right, bringing her attention to the small boulder in front of her.


    ¡°I doubt Etheme would lie about something this important. If I have a power¡ªand remember I¡¯m from another world, then surely you have one, too.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you are right; except, I am fast running out of patience.¡± He grabbed her shoulder to stop her in her tracks. ¡°Step over the branch.¡±


    Following his instruction, she gave a short, self-deprecating sigh. ¡°I would have gotten myself completely lost. Thanks for coming and finding me.¡± There was a short, companionable silence before she asked the man striding beside her, ¡°Do you miss her?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer her right away, but the silence didn¡¯t feel awkward, so she didn¡¯t rush to fill the emptiness. After a while, he answered, ¡°Yes, I miss her. Without her presence, I am feeling the loss of my homeland most acutely. Do you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt. I feel both the loss and lost at the same time.¡± After a moment, she admitted, ¡°I¡¯m homesick, too. My family and friends, of course, but it¡¯s the small things I miss the most.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She smiled a little, knowing he wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°There are so many things that I¡¯m not sure I can list them all.¡± He snorted at the statement, but she ignored him, ¡°Let¡¯s see. I miss private showers the most.¡± She shivered at the delicious thought.


    ¡°Showers. I recall you mentioning this word before. But why private?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to take a relaxing shower. My culture is really different from here. Women and men don¡¯t bathe together in public baths. There aren¡¯t any public baths. Bathing is a private, individualized activity. I¡¯m really uncomfortable bathing in the nude in front of men and women.¡±


    She somehow knew Skye smiled at her words. ¡°My culture is not a mirror of Kureto. We have public baths. But there are separate baths for men and women. It is taboo for the two to bathe together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you looked so relieved when I didn¡¯t join you in the bath with Audren and Tryvor.¡±


    The only acknowledgement he gave was a soft snort. ¡°I was disturbed, at first, at the practice of pakas entering the baths along with humans.¡±


    She said with a laugh, easily following his thought, ¡°All that hair.¡±


    He gripped her upper arm to stop her from falling over in a pile of wind-milling arms.


    She murmured, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    More at ease with the tall warrior next to her, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak to me before?¡± Lara was glad her voice wasn¡¯t filled with self-pity but instead sounded curious.


    Almost as if he struggled putting his answer into words, Skye said in short, thoughtful spurts, ¡°Pyran is a kingdom in which the men are held separate from women. Women are meant to be sheltered, protected from the public¡¯s eyes.¡±


    She shuddered at the picture his words created. ¡°So, the women don¡¯t have any power?¡±


    ¡°They hold power, but it is behind the walls of the home. To me, the Kurite society is calamity. With women holding seats of power and wielding weapons like any man. It is inconceivable to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t talk to me?¡±


    With a gentle hand on her shoulder, Lara was pulled to a stop so that he could face her. Staring down at her with an expression she couldn¡¯t quite define, he admitted in a low voice, ¡°I have never spoken to a woman, except to those that reside in the Houses.¡±


    Confused, she parroted, ¡°Houses?¡±


    Though she couldn¡¯t see the blush that stole across his face, Lara did observe Skye¡¯s sudden shifting. Of course. Stupid, Lara. She was so incredibly slow.


    ¡°Nevermind,¡± she muttered in rush.


    Skye lifted his hand to her mouth, silencing her before she could say anything further. At first, she thought he was too embarrassed to discuss how he otherwise passed the time. But when the tall Pyranni swiveled his head to peer into the darkness around them, Lara knew something had caught his attention.

 Chapter 53: A Deceptive Bargain

    She froze in place, his hand still covering her face. She watched with wide eyes as Skye¡¯s demeanor turned menacing. His muscles flexed and contracted as he waited for the unknown intruder. His eyes on the trees to her right, he grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back into the shadows behind them. Lara didn¡¯t need any further direction. As stealthy as possible, she entered the brush, ignoring the stings on her arms from the twigs and thorns around her.


    Expecting him to join her in the shelter of the tree¡¯s deep shadows, Lara made room for him. But when she looked up, she realized Skye stood guard in front of her. She frowned, shaking her head.


    Not again. She wouldn¡¯t let someone fight her battles for her. Not anymore. Lara started back toward him, but her eyes rolled back in fear before she could move more than a couple inches.


    She could feel him, the intruder. The cold logic of a murderer. Ice cold intent pulsed into her mind, terrifying her with its strength. She must have made a sound, because without turning his attention from the person approaching, Skye pushed his left hand back toward her, silently telling her to stay put. Quivering all over at the emotion beating through her, Lara pinched her lips together and dropped her hand to her sword.


    Lara forgot about the image of water, the safety it provided. She¡¯d later remember she could have fought the emotion that came toward her like cold, dense metal. She screamed her fear in her mind, trying to fight back at the encroaching cold that found its way into her heart. She watched as Skye dropped all semblance of warmth, becoming the warrior she had first met. He didn¡¯t have any trouble following the sounds made by the unknown enemy, though she couldn¡¯t pick out a single sound from the surrounding forest.


    It was eerie how Lara knew the man was creeping toward them, but she couldn¡¯t see or hear him. She felt the exact moment when the man located them. Out of the corner of her eye, a small movement caused a ripple in the shrubs. Skye was already looking that direction. The dark shadow metamorphosed into a large, muscular man who stopped just before he was uncovered by the pale sliver of light in front of him.


    He growled, ¡°You are far from home, Pyranni.¡±


    As the man took refuge within the shadows, Lara noticed he wore all black. It was an outfit that reminded her of ancient assassins and spies. The man held a sword in his grip, but the steel didn¡¯t reflect the light as it swept out from the shadows. It caught her attention, making her stare at the blade in consternation until she realized why. The blade was forged from black steel.


    She gasped, a whispered intake of breath. The man flicked a glance toward her, and Skye shifted his stance, moving so the intruder couldn¡¯t see past him.


    When silence met his statement, the man¡¯s grim smile appeared and then disappeared. The expression sent shards of glass through her body, cutting through both tendons and organs. It took her a moment, but Lara realized the smile had come with an emotion. She gritted her teeth, focusing on the emotion instead of the pain, but it eluded her senses. She¡¯d never felt it before, and her brain balked at the alien feeling trying to encase her physical senses.


    Another emotion entered the mix, and she wanted to vomit. This one she recognized for what it was. The man¡¯s cunning was apparent in his next words. ¡°I have walked the streets of Pyran.¡± He pointed to her where she hid behind Skye¡¯s legs. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman that looks like her anywhere in your kingdom. Me thinks that you are willing to share the rewards you¡¯ve sampled yourself. She¡¯s ripe for the taking.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t deign to respond to such an absurd suggestion. After a short pause, the man again took up the conversation. ¡°I will bargain with you. If you share the woman, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s confidence, Skye lowered his sword an inch. Lara lifted her eyes to stare at his back, shocked. He couldn¡¯t be considering the man¡¯s offer. Skye wouldn¡¯t let the man take her, would he? She hated the doubt that plagued her. The man¡¯s dark emotions pummeled her, making it more and more difficult to think through the situation.


    In a voice Lara had never heard before, Skye said with off-hand condescension, speaking to the man as if he¡¯d found a new friend who understood his aggravation. ¡°She is yours if you can get her to be quiet. The woman never stops talking.¡±


    She stopped breathing at hearing those words. The man raised his sword in a haphazard salute. ¡°I love me a difficult woman. Fighters make the reward so much sweeter.¡±


    The tension building between the two men dissipated with the soft breeze that fluttered the leaves. Skye sniffed and said, ¡°Then you have not had this woman, my friend.¡±


    She swallowed in fear, indecision holding her hostage. What was she supposed to do? Skye was speaking of the man¡¯s intent to rape her as an everyday occurrence, as if it was merely a bad storm or a problem with some household pest. How was she supposed to fight both of them?


    The man loosed a deep, male laugh as he stared at her. Until then, she hadn¡¯t notice Skye¡¯s small sidestep, giving the black figure an unobstructed view of the merchandise. Lara glared daggers at the man, silently warning him to stay away. She started when Skye leaned over and yanked her from her hiding place.


    She screeched and dug her feet into the ground, but the dry dirt held no traction. She didn¡¯t stand a chance against someone as strong as Skye, but she instinctively fought anyway.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The man chuckled with glee, ¡°Aye, me thinks I know what you mean.¡± He stepped into the dim light with the obvious intent to look her over. His gaze traveled from her head down to her feet and back up. He scratched his face with a filthy, cracked fingernail. ¡°And her with a sword, too.¡±


    Skye pushed her forward, making her stumble two steps forward. Lara was close enough she smelled the stench of the man. He was filthy, rank with the need for a week-long bath. She cringed at the thought of him touching her.


    Never. It would never happen. She straightened to her full height.


    Skye said from behind, ¡°Do we have a deal? You get time with the woman, and we go our separate ways.¡±


    ¡°Oh, aye. Aye.¡± In a move so fast it blurred, the man¡¯s hand snaked out, grabbing the front of her shirt, pulling her to him. Lara had just enough time to put her hands out in front of her, keeping her from hitting the man¡¯s chest with her entire front. She screamed into the man¡¯s ear.


    He roared in reaction. For a moment she felt nothing, but then his evil intent ransacked her veins, leaving them throbbing in pain even as she produced the same emotion. He swung his hand in a backhand slap. Lara grunted at the assault and saw white stars sprinkle her vision. She shook her head to clear her sight, knowing she was vulnerable blind.


    But he gave her no chance. Lara was flung sideways, where she hit the ground with a loud crunch. He leapt toward her with studied menace, the emotion washed over her. When he leaned over her, she kicked out, hitting the man¡¯s gonads.


    Another roar of anger pummeled her ears. He placed one hand over himself, his pain flashing through her. He growled deep in his chest, sounding like the vocal chords came from a feral dog instead of a human.


    A throat cleared nearby. In a daze, she kept her eyes on her attacker.


    He stood up with an outraged roar, ¡°What?¡±


    With the man focused on Skye, she was able to take a step back from the situation. Feeling like a complete idiot, she remembered her weapon. Lara used her legs and feet to distance herself from her rapist. She rolled to her back, taking her weight off the sheath. With her attention on the two men, Lara rose from where she lay and unsheathed her sword¡ªthe one Chion had given her for this exact purpose. It came out of its protective cover with a soft ring, attracting both men¡¯s attention.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a deal for you to take her out of my sight.¡± Skye turned his eyes back to the man standing between them, and Lara saw something she was too scared to notice before. Skye¡¯s left hand was clenched tight into a fist. She looked closer at him, scanning his face and body, and realized she¡¯d missed it. Lara had missed Skye¡¯s outrage.


    Later, if they survived, she owed Skye an apology for thinking the worst of him. He¡¯d put a plan in place, using her as bait.


    Lara¡¯s attacker cocked his head as if he sorted through Skye¡¯s words, having already let fly his most primal instincts. Skye¡¯s outrage well hidden, he said, ¡°You take her, as agreed. But I want to move closer to watch.¡±


    A glitter flickered in her attacker¡¯s eyes at the demand. She quit breathing again when he crudely rolled his hips.


    The man was excited. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. He was aroused at the thought of another watching him take her, rape her. She shivered when his twisted emotion pressed into her, heightening her senses to new levels. She leaned over and threw up. Her sensitive stomach knotted as her skin came alive with the man¡¯s emotion. Not only did she have to fight off a man three times bigger than her, Lara had to feel his emotions, his intoxication at the power over her. In turn, she wanted to overpower someone else, to do the same to a victim.


    It made everything worse. Lara vomited again, almost missing the man¡¯s agreeing chuckle as she tried to regain her equilibrium. She edged away from the mess as Skye stalked closer. Even knowing Skye had a plan¡ªhowever devious, she couldn¡¯t help the unease sliding down her spine.


    Lara brought the sword up into position as she¡¯d been taught. She sent a small prayer to any deity who¡¯d listen, since she wasn¡¯t certain God was anywhere near this planet. The man hulked over to her, seething at the fight she was prepared to give him. She knew it enticed him, but she wouldn¡¯t lie down without a fight. If she could kill him, she would. Skye could go to hell.


    With her face a mask of determination, her attention narrowed to the man coming toward her. Something in his eyes gave him away, and she moved to block the attack, wincing at the power behind the strike. Her arms shook at the strength it took to keep the sword in the correct position. He feinted to the right, and as she moved to block the swipe, he twisted in the other direction. She was left open and vulnerable to his deadly blade.


    As the weapon swept toward her, she jumped back on pure instinct. The tip of the blade cut her across her shoulder. Lara didn¡¯t even notice the injury as she tried to regain her footing, but the man didn¡¯t give her the time. Instead, he came at her in a whirl of dark metal, and she backed into a tree. She managed an inadequate parry against the thrust of his sword. With a movement too fast to follow, he kneed her in the stomach. When she curled over her stomach, he struck again, unlocking her knees with the crook of his foot. She fell to her side, unable to think beyond the pain and loss of air.


    Lara heard his triumphant murmur through her struggle for air and the pounding of her heart. ¡°Aye, this is where I like me women.¡±


    She curled herself into a ball, trying to keep him from hurting her again. When was Skye going to help? She saw Skye edge closer. Her attacker dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Me thinks you like what you see, Pyranni,¡± the man huffed out, slightly out of breath.


    He grabbed a handful of her shirt with one hand and flipped her over. Her mouth opened on a silent scream. With a grunt that was ripped from her gut, Lara swung the blade toward him in an awkward swipe¡ªtrying to reach his chest or neck, but he brushed her arm over her head and held her down. His breath scoured her face with its hot stench.


    Lara saw Skye tense for half a second before he attacked with silent ruthlessness. During their fight, he had sheathed his sword and withdrawn his dagger, opting for the closer, more personal encounter. Skye struck the man with a solid kick to the ribs. Lara heard the crack as bones broke under the assault. When the man¡¯s hold on Lara¡¯s hand relaxed, Skye struck again, ramming the dagger into the man¡¯s shoulder blade. Skye¡¯s other arm wrapped around the man¡¯s shoulders and pulled him back into the weapon. The tip of the dagger pierced through the man¡¯s upper chest.


    With an agonized cry, the man started to turn, though his other hand still gripped Lara¡¯s shirt. Lara blinked at the blood that flew across her face and chest. Held down beneath the two men, her legs and arm trapped, she could only watch the fight play out above her. More blood coated her when Skye wiggled the blade in a rocking motion from the man¡¯s back.

 Chapter 54: A Cart Ride

    Skye was concentrating on the blade when he was elbowed in the face. He barely blocked the jab with his forearm, feeling dull pain radiate out from where his arm connected with the man¡¯s elbow. He grunted, wishing he¡¯d chosen another manner of attack. With the man wriggling beneath his dagger, he couldn¡¯t pull the blade out.


    The assassin froze for just a moment as he twisted his head from side to side. He then bellowed, ¡°Semnac¡¯s tits.¡±


    Wrenching the dagger out with brute strength, Skye ignored the hiss of pain from his opponent. With his weapon free at last, Skye took note of their surroundings, hearing a repetitive sound bleating in the room. A soft bed braced his knee, a direct contrast to the harsh ground a moment before. Lara was ensconced in a layer of blankets with the man still holding her arm. Where were they? How did they get here without him knowing? Without relinquishing his grip on the man, he glanced at Lara and found her eyes widening in recognition.


    Her look said it all. She knew this bed, this place.


    Not giving himself time to consider more, Skye returned his focus to the Malirran right before he was flipped onto his back. The man leaned over him. Already precariously balanced on the edge of the bed, they teetered for a moment and then crashed to the hard floor. The movement broke Skye¡¯s hold, and his adversary rolled away, kicking a piece of furniture against the wall in the process. They both rose to their feet, though Skye tried to swipe the man¡¯s legs from under him. Skye reached for his sword, only to realize that the close quarters made the weapon a hindrance. He got a better grip on the bloodied dagger.


    Lara chanted under her breath, ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand what else she said, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his opponent to find out. Lara was safe for the moment. When the man broke away from the forest¡¯s shadows earlier, he had immediately known what this man was. Though the man acted like an accidental intruder, the Malirran¡¯s complaisance regarding Skye¡¯s sword skills told him otherwise. The Malirran was a master swordsman. Skye glanced at the sword the Malirran held. A blade forged in black steel meant only one thing.


    Assassin.


    As Skye waited for the right time to attack, the assassin had played a game of predator and prey with Lara, playing her with an ease that spoke of the years he¡¯d spent in his trade.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Lara grabbed something by her bed and threw it at the Malirran. The man flinched in involuntary reaction, and Skye moved in, forcing the assassin to step back toward the doorway and into the other room. He flipped the dagger as he advanced one measured step at a time.


    His attention on the man¡¯s weapon, Skye almost missed the flick of the Malirran¡¯s other wrist. Two objects flew toward him, and he dodged and danced to escape the weapons. Even so, the second knife imbedded in his arm, but he didn¡¯t have time to pull it out. The Malirran turned to run.


    He couldn¡¯t let the man escape, he yelled a war cry and sprang forward. They both tumbled to the ground. In the back of his awareness, he heard Lara screaming, though the words were incoherent. He fumbled when the assassin planted a foot into his face, and Skye lost his grip on his dagger. Skye¡¯s fingers wrapped around his dagger again, and in a smooth but blind move, he jabbed the blade up into the leg in front of him.


    Through his hair, Skye saw the man grimace in pain before the Malirran used both his legs to flip Skye onto his back, knocking Skye¡¯s legs into a piece of heavy furniture. With a screech and a groan, the furniture slid a short distance on the slick floor. The noise added to the cacophony already filling the small room.


    The man knocked Skye¡¯s dagger from his hand, and it skidded across the floor. A triumphant grin crossed the man¡¯s begrimed face. In reflex, Skye brought his knee up, connecting with the man¡¯s forehead in a glancing blow. With a roar, the Malirran raised his own dagger, plunging it toward Skye¡¯s chest. Skye grabbed the only thing close by¡ªthe man¡¯s leg, twisting it hard, but he¡¯d forgotten the third player.


    Lara crept up behind the man and swung a clay pot with a blood-curdling scream. In a lucky break, the assassin turned at the exact moment the pot would have struck his head, making it a glancing blow. The short reprieve gave Skye enough time to maneuver around on the ground. He reached across his chest and pulled out the small knife protruding from his bicep.


    The assassin, a murderous gleam in his eyes, surged off of Skye and flew toward Lara. Lara screamed and ran back into the first room. She grabbed the door and slammed it closed just as the man reached the doorway. With a cry of fury at having lost his quarry, the assassin pulled his arm back and rammed his blade into the door until the hilt met wood.


    An agonized gasp filtered through the barrier. Galvanized into action, Skye jumped forward, his dagger forgotten and his sword in hand. The Malirran turned to meet his attack just as his sword came within striking distance. The man¡¯s forearm rose to block the arc of the sword with a clang. Skye swept his sword back, but he¡¯d miscalculated the height of the ceiling. His sword swiped through the soft material, and the ceiling fell in chunks to the floor, showering them in a fine cloud of white powder.


    The assassin drew a short knife from beneath his sleeve. Eyes glinting with purpose, he raised the knife, and Skye stepped backward, frantically searching for a way to block the weapon.


    Someone banged on a door neither had seen during their fight. The intrusion froze them in a weird tableau.


    The assassin threw the weapon at the same time a middle-ranged, young voice yelled through the door, ¡°What is going on in there? Is everyone okay?¡±


    Skye twisted away from the small knife and heard it thud into a wooden frame behind him. They both stood watching each other, their chests heaving from their exertion.


    More banging. ¡°Hey, are you okay in there?¡±


    The assassin yanked his sword out of the door as Skye advanced on him. Ignoring the intrusion, they eyed each other with speculation, waiting for the other to attack. They circled each other until Skye faced the door.


    The Malirran glanced around and bared his teeth. ¡°Pyranni, we¡¯re not done here. Me thinks we will meet again.¡±


    The Malirran whirled around and swung the door open with a low crow. A young man stood ready to bang on the door with his open palm. Skye watched powerless as the Malirran ran his sword through the man¡¯s stomach before tossing him forward into the room. He retreated down the hall.


    Calling for the woman, Skye ran to the open door with every intention of following the Malirran.


    He turned to watch her open the door, looking out in fear. Seeing her made Skye doubt his decision, and his stride faltered. For the first time, he was able to fully see her since the skirmish began. She was a vision of blood and bruises, and he regretted his ploy to use her as bait.


    Skye couldn¡¯t leave the woman alone. He stuck his head past the door frame and checked both directions before closing the door¡ªthe door brushing against the fallen man¡¯s feet.


    Lara opened the other door wider and took a hesitant step into the room, skittishness radiating off her. She whispered, ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±


    Skye nodded as he moved to stand over the guy, examining his injury. The man stared up at him in a haze of pain and confusion. Skye shook his head once and sheathed his sword. The young man would not live past his next few breaths.


    With a soft cry of recognition, Lara ran forward and fell to her knees beside him, dropping her sword to the floor with a harsh clatter.


    ¡°Brian. Oh no, not you, Brian,¡± she sobbed as she tore his shirt and pressed the bundle of cloth into the wound.


    Skye opened his mouth to tell Lara it was futile, but closed it with a snap when she looked up at him with eyes full of tears. His eyes narrowed.


    She was too soft.


    Skye knew Lara realized the man¡¯s death was imminent. The speed in which the gaping wound bled attested to the man¡¯s departure from this life. She kneeled in the fast spreading pool of blood, her hands reddened with the man¡¯s blood.


    He cocked his head toward the door when he heard a light tread out in the hallway. Skye leaned over and clasped his hand across the woman¡¯s mouth. When she looked up, he held her eyes for a moment, then raised his forefinger to his mouth. Her eyes widened in understanding.


    Lara turned back to saving her friend. He listened until the footsteps faded into the recesses of the long hall. There was the soft clang of a bell, then nothing.


    His attention dropped to the floor when he heard the last, rattling breath escape the man before he died staring up at Lara with a frozen look of fear etched on his face.


    ¡°No,¡± Lara wailed.


    For a moment, Lara bowed her head and hunched over the man, slowly letting go of the blood-soaked cloth. Shock was taking over the woman¡¯s senses. He frowned in concern. They were not yet safe from the Malirran. Though he didn¡¯t think it probable, the assassin could return before they were prepared.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    But perhaps not, the Malirran¡¯s wounds were great. Skye itched to follow the Malirran¡¯s tracks. Finding him when he least expected an attack was the most logical strategy. Skye sighed. He reached down and pulled Lara up to her feet.


    ¡°We must go. Now,¡± he said, staring into her eyes.


    Her eyes glazed, Lara gave a disjointed nod, acknowledging his command. Then she shook her head, looking down at the body. ¡°I need to call the police. I can¡¯t go now. I can¡¯t leave him like this.¡±


    He dragged her into the first room he¡¯d seen, removing the temptation of the corpse¡¯s presence. He studied her blank face.


    ¡°Lara. Woman, look at me.¡± He waited, impatience stamped into his face, until her eyes met his. ¡°We must leave this place now. It is not safe.¡±


    ¡°N-not¡­Not s-safe?¡±


    ¡°The Malirran will come back. If we don¡¯t want to provide the Malirran with more victims, we must leave this place.¡±


    His patience snapped when she just stood there in bewildered silence. He tapped her face, each one more forceful, until startled brown eyes focused on him. When a hint of the woman¡¯s personality peeked out at him, he snarled in her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know this place. I assume you do. We cannot stay here. We must leave. Now.¡±


    At last, she nodded her head and straightened her spine with a snap. He read her lips as she said on a quiet sigh of air, ¡°Yes. Of course, you are right. We must leave.¡±


    She twisted around and ran around the room, picking random items up and stuffing them into an odd-shaped bag.


    For the first time, Skye glanced around the room. Everything was foreign. He realized it was a sleeping chamber when his eyes landed on the bed. He saw a washbasin in the corner of the room, but noticed the accompanying pitcher was absent. He shook his head. He glanced around the walls and saw lifelike drawings, but no paint in the pictures. Skye was contemplating a thin, square box when Lara shoved a damp towel into his hand.


    When he looked askance at the towel, she explained, words running together as she scrambled to grab everything she needed. ¡°We¡¯re both covered in blood. Clean yourself off as much as possible in case we¡¯re seen. With any luck, we¡¯ll be able to leave campus without drawing too much attention.¡±


    He scrubbed his face with the towel, wincing when he swiped his nose. If it wasn¡¯t broken, then it was at least bruised. Skye scrubbed his hands, removing the specks of blood from his skin. The towel came away bloody with both his and the assassin¡¯s blood. He dropped the towel onto the floor and followed Lara out of the room.


    She shot him a grim look and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to leave before anyone notices Brian missing.¡±


    Blocking her from going first, he pulled the door open a crack and glanced outside, holding the dagger in his grip. Seeing nothing but closed doors, Skye opened the door the rest of the way. When he moved to follow in the Malirran¡¯s footsteps, Lara latched onto his shirtsleeve, pulling him back. She shook her head and took the lead, waving for him to follow her. Distinctly uncomfortable in this unfamiliar place, Skye expanded his senses to their limit, making sure no one came upon them without at least a forewarning.


    He heard the same bell again and pushed Lara to go faster. He quickened his pace as Lara jogged down the hall, heading to a door at the end of the hall. Behind them, he heard two women talking to each other. It wasn¡¯t the Malirran, but Lara increased her speed nonetheless. Lara hit the end of the hallway and slammed the door open. They flew down the stairs, skipping several stairs at a time in their haste to reach the bottom. Just as they reached the ground floor, the door to the outside opened, and a young man stood in the frame, blocking their escape.


    The man was lifting his head when Skye yelled a short battle cry, jumped around Lara, and attacked. His target¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and the man opened his mouth to yell, though he never raised a hand in defense. At the last second, Skye twisted his hand, and the hilt of his dagger struck the man in the head, knocking him out cold. He crumbled to the floor.


    Skye turned back to Lara and found her shaking her head in what looked like denial. He scowled. They didn¡¯t have time for the woman¡¯s idiosyncrasies. He grabbed her arm and strode through the door. In the early morning light, Skye glanced around, trying to determine which way he should go.


    Then he blinked.


    And blinked again at the sight before him.


    He almost backed into the room they had just vacated. This world was far different from his own. There was no means of tracking the Malirran on this planet. The ground was covered with a strange grey substance. No impressions were left behind by the many feet walking before him. No stones crunched beneath his feet. This land was foreign to his senses, the morning air unnatural, a bare hint of earth and living things in the wind. Strange-looking carts traversed the road by magic alone. People walked in every direction, wearing clothes made of material he¡¯d only ever seen on one person. Lara.


    There was no similarity in the people¡ªno identical hair coloring, no single size or shape, no identical clothing. It was as if they were in a port city where people of all races intermixed as merchants bought and sold wares and materials. With sickening realization, Skye knew they were in the middle of a city. The buildings towered above him, reaching into the sky higher than even the king¡¯s castle. They hid the sun from view, leaving him with no idea the time of day except early morning.


    While stopped in his tracks from the overwhelming sight, Lara ran off, leaving him behind. She turned and shouted, ¡°Hurry.¡±


    A strange animal wail echoed through the streets, increasing in volume as it came closer. Lara yelled back to him, ¡°Run, you idiot,¡± already sprinting toward a distant area of flat land, dodging around trees and bushes, heedless of the people staring after them.


    With his longer legs, he caught up with her within a few strides. In their dash for safety, they missed plowing into the unsuspecting humans by sheer luck. Skye glanced over his shoulder when the wail came nearer and saw a flashing light bounce off the buildings. He sent a silent prayer up to the Goddess. Magic flowed like water in this land, magic in every direction he looked.


    Dear Goddess, he had no means of fighting such fearsome magic. Fear clenched his gut; a reaction that hadn¡¯t occurred during his fight with the Malirran.


    Skye tossed his head in frustration. They were on flat land, steadily moving away from the towering structures. There was no place for them to stand and fight without being surrounded. Lara¡¯s gaze was fastened on something ahead. Skye looked in the same direction, but only saw the magical carts he¡¯d seen on the road.


    Out of breath, Lara pointed to a black painted cart to their right. ¡°Over there.¡±


    What was this? What was her plan? He trailed behind her when they reached the cart, and she pulled a ring of flashy keys out of her pocket. When she opened the cart¡¯s door, she hit him in the thigh.


    These carts had doors? Fascinating. Despite their circumstances, he couldn¡¯t help his curiosity at the conveyance. She hissed between two heaving breaths and pointed to the opposite side of the cart, ¡°What are you doing? Go over there. Get in on the other side. Go.¡±


    He shook his head in confusion. What did she mean get in? Skye jogged around while scanning the immediate area for any approaching enemies. On the other side, he copied how she opened the door. With a click, the door opened for him, and he realized there was a seat. Skye flicked his gaze back to the single line of trees and saw distant movement and light bouncing off the walls and ground.


    The wail increased in volume as it came closer. Involuntary chills raced up and down his arms. It was inhuman.


    He pulled the sword¡¯s sheath from its belt and sat down. Skye startled, not expecting to sink into its soft folds. When he tried to slide his legs in, there wasn¡¯t enough space.


    He growled. How did others sit in the cart? Why was there no room?


    Lara shouted in the confines of the cart, ¡°The lever, Skye!¡±


    The lever?


    When he looked around in confusion, she hissed in frustration again and leaned over him, reaching for the far side of the chair. She demanded, ¡°Push back in the chair.¡±


    Magically, it slid back and he smiled in relief.


    ¡°Hurry, get in and shut the door. How did they find Brian so quickly? They¡¯re right behind us.¡±


    He slid his legs in and shut the door, enclosing them in the confines of the cage. Startled at the difference, he looked out the windows at the other carts sitting next to them. He inhaled sharply when he felt a deep rumble beneath him. What was this magic?


    Lara warned him, ¡°You might want to put your seatbelt on, my friend. This might turn into a car chase.¡±


    Seatbelt? Car chase? Was the woman speaking another language? He didn¡¯t reply, for he didn¡¯t understand her meaning. Skye watched in awe as she put her hand on the wheel in front of her, did something with a stick, and began backing up. He stared out the front window as she turned the wheel and jerked forward.


    Unprepared, his whole body slammed backward, and he gripped the door handle with both hands. Then Lara turned the wheel, and they careened around a corner.


    God¡¯s teeth! What magic was this? To go so fast?


    Lara cursed long and loud when the same wail he heard before flew up behind them. Skye looked over his shoulder to see whether the beautiful, magical lights were still flashing.


    Lara talked to herself, twisting the wheel one way and then the other, ¡°I know you¡¯re behind me. How did you people find out so quickly? It isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    The cart slowed, and he braced himself for impact. They both tensed, albeit for different reasons, as the flashing lights and wail passed them. Lara¡¯s breath exploded from her. She turned her head, shooting him a broad smile of relief. He didn¡¯t understand what just happened, but he arched an eyebrow anyway.


    She started the cart forward again. He heard every word Lara spoke in the quiet surrounding them. ¡°What do I do? How do I get away? I have to have a plan. A plan. Where do I go?¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t help her, for his stomach was beginning to feel nauseated. He turned to watch Lara drive the cart like a madwoman; except the longer he observed her, the more he realized she was in complete control.


    He¡¯d seen many different facets of her personality over the weeks since they met, but this was new. Lara was finally in control of her circumstances.


    A birdlike shrill broke through her muttering. When it shrilled again, Skye glanced around, searching for an animal that could make such a sound. In consternation, he watched the woman root through the bag she¡¯d packed.


    It was then his stomach decided to rebel. The speed at which they propelled forward made his eyes become unfocused whenever he chanced a look outside. The trees and buildings passed in a blur, and he feared his body¡¯s reaction. It was as if they flew down the road, dodging other carts when they would have halted their flight.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t talk right now.¡± Lara had her left hand held to her face. The interruption made him forget the growing nausea for a second.


    He said, ¡°You are the one who has been speaking, not I.¡±


    She flashed him an amused look, but said instead, ¡°No, I really can¡¯t.¡±


    Silence met her words, then she answered a question he couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you. I have someone from the other planet in the car with me now.¡±


    Skye shook his head. Who was she speaking to? How could she speak to someone that wasn¡¯t in the cart? And then he caught himself, reviewing what the woman said.


    Car.


    He looked around, taking in the lavish inside and the soft chairs. It was not a cart; it was called a car.


    Glancing back at Lara as she spoke to a person he could not see, Skye thought about his bond with Eiren. Their bond allowed them to speak to each other, even if they weren¡¯t in the same room. Perhaps this world had the same magical ability.


    He tilted his head to the side and squeezed his eyes shut against the blur of scenery outside the windows. An explanation Lara had given to the High Council rose to the forefront of his mind. He uncurled one hand¡¯s death grip on the chair and raised it to wipe the sweat from his face.


    Why had she told the council that magic didn¡¯t exist on her world? He witnessed its power everywhere he looked. He went rigid as another question hit him. How had he traveled to this Earth?

 Chapter 55: Language Barrier

    Eiren yawned, showing her teeth to the poor scholar assisting her with her search. It had been a long three weeks of searching the dusty scrolls kept in the Malkese Great Library. At first she¡¯d been ecstatic at the opportunity to go through the history scrolls, but she had learned most of the scrolls were relegated to the cramped quarters of a small cavern and its connecting hallways. Every day she searched in the hope she¡¯d find hints of the mark that rested permanently above her brow.


    Keeping her attention on the old scrolls became more difficult as the days passed. She missed Skye¡¯s quiet presence. He never spoke much, but he did tease her, always surprising her with his dry humor. But what she regretted most at their separation was the loss of her ability to speak.


    Before she met him in Luthis, Eiren¡¯s life had been one long, interminable ordeal. She¡¯d been ridiculed by her pack and the human Kurites. Though she had, she believed, a high degree of intelligence, Eiren had been unable to share it with those around her. She¡¯d been going mad as the constancy of her affliction wore her down.


    Meeting Skye had been a revelation. Her bond with one of the enemy was, at first, difficult with him fighting the new relationship. It also gained her more action than she ever hoped possible. Her life was now in constant turmoil, leaving her to worry what the next day would bring. She giggled at the idea, knowing no one would hear the sound.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly true. Right now, her days were filled with scroll upon scroll of ancient writings. Despite the importance of their questions, she was bored. She stood up in an attempt to wake herself.


    In mid stretch, she turned her head to take in her companion. Unlike those in her previous pack, Chion never acted like she was inferior. For that reason alone, she greatly respected the white paka. Eiren watched him as he lay there, skimming through a text far older than both of them combined. His intensity and focus was impressive. She wondered at the paka¡¯s character and how he¡¯d been shaped into the force of nature he was.


    Compared to the large, muscular paka, she was diminutive in size, altogether useless in a fight. Besides the instincts given her at birth, no one deemed it necessary to train her in warfare. If only the Luthis elders had foreseen her bond with Skye, her Ai. She was the Tal¡¯Ai mate of a warrior. She feared the embarrassment she¡¯d bring upon Skye. Despite her size¡ªor perhaps because of it¡ªshe was resolved to learn the tactics pakas used in battle.


    She stared in consideration at the paka. Would he assist her in her goal? A ripple of black fur traveled down her back. Did she have the courage to ask?


    Eiren made a clipped nod in her mind. Before she could ask Chion a favor, she first required some means of conversing with him. Never before was it so imperative she speak to another individual. What was more, their quest was too important for her not to have access to communication.


    Ignoring the human scholar¡¯s questions, Eiren padded through the halls of the library, trying to find some manner in which she could speak to Chion. About the time she was ready to give up, she came across a scroll for kittens. She stared at its face after unrolling it. In its previous life, it was probably used as a teaching guide. The scroll was twice the width of a normal scroll, displaying the entire Kurite alphabet in front of her.


    Excited, she allowed herself one small hop before she behaved with the proper decorum for a paka her age. She glanced both ways down the dark aisle. Thank the Goddess no one saw her small act of joy. The years she spent alone made it difficult to join civilized society again. Her antics were now second nature.


    Absurdly proud of her find, she used her nose to roll the large scroll back into its original shape. She picked it up and carried the scroll back to Chion, humming a child¡¯s song along the way. Chion looked up at her approach, sitting up when she came within a single stride from him.


    Have you found something, little one?


    Frustrated at her inability to say what she wanted, she nodded once and then shook her head. He cocked his head, his confusion clear, but he stayed silent, waiting for her to unveil the scroll she found.


    Eiren placed the scroll down on the short table made for the paka scholars. With a push of her nose, the scroll unrolled, revealing the aged lettering inside. She waited for his reaction with barely concealed anticipation.


    Amusement crept into his eyes, and he chuckled. He nodded his head once in acknowledgement of her find.


    I see. It is indeed a find, a true find. He looked at her as he chose his next words. Tell me.


    The process was grueling, though she did learn how to say what she wanted with shorter words and sentences. Longer sentences made it difficult for Chion to remember the words, and they both became frustrated. But Chion was patient, persevering through the task she set before him.


    She placed her paw on each letter of the word she wanted to say. In many cases, Chion guessed the word long before she finished spelling it. At last, Chion knew her request. In trepidation of his rejection, she sat and waited. He studied her for a long moment, but his expression didn¡¯t betray him.


    Many would say training you is a mistake, but I see what you desire. You have a Tal¡¯Ai bond with a warrior.


    She fervently nodded in agreement, relieved he understood.


    His whiskers twitched once, then he bowed his head. You have gained yourself a teacher.


    With no other way to show her gratitude, she ran around him, uncaring that he¡¯d think her young. He chuckled in reaction, his head following her. When she sat down in front of him again, she flicked both ears backward and forward.


    He did the same, but Chion went one step further. I believe there is no information here to meet our needs. Do you agree?


    She nodded her head.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I require your assistance in making a decision as to our next step. I do not know which city would best meet our demands. Do you have any ideas?


    She stared at him for a moment, thinking through everything she¡¯d read. She quickly discarded Luthis as a potential choice. Eiren doubted any new information would present itself after having spent much of her life in its library. She went to the scroll and selected the letters of the city she had in mind.


    You believe Areth holds the answers.


    In her mind, answers flashed, and she knew she couldn¡¯t put any of them into words. Thinking back on the history she read only yesterday concerning the Dark War, she debated the best answer to spell out. Slowly, the letters formed words for Chion.


    History. Last Dark War. Second largest city of that time. He nodded at her wisdom. I, unfortunately, did not read this text, but your reasons are solid. Tomorrow, we will spend one more day scouring these texts. The following day will find us traveling to Areth. He jerked his head toward the scroll she found. This is going with us. Tonight is your first training session. Let¡¯s meet in the practice field beyond the small courtyard.


    With a plan in place, they both turned back to their scrolls with renewed concentration. Their separation from their Ai was the driving reason for their rush. They needed answers and quickly.


    That evening Eiren walked to the large practice field on the other side of the city¡¯s center. Because of the urgency of their task, Eiren¡¯s excursions into the city beyond the library and her room were rare. By the time they called a halt each evening, Eiren had no desire to do anything but go to her rooms and rest. For that reason, contact with Malkese¡¯s inhabitants, except for the servants who attended her in her rooms, was few and far between.


    Deep in thought, she didn¡¯t realize her direction until it was too late. She ran into a tall man, causing him to trip and fall. She cringed when the weapons the man carried in a broad sack scattered across the small path, forcing both directions of traffic to come to a halt. Eiren turned to make sure the man was uninjured. As he rose to his full height, he glowered at her, making her feel worse. She tried to convey her apology to him through her body language. But, with rising despair and frustration, she knew the man didn¡¯t recognize her bow for what it was.


    He stomped over and said with a sneer, ¡°What? No apology?¡±


    Resigned to the inevitable, she sighed. Without Skye to run interference, her status had regressed back to ridicule and taunts. Her audience would witness her coming humiliation. She shook her head and folded away her emotions, hiding them in the recesses of her soul.


    She¡¯d learned from observing her Ai that showing her emotions made her appear vulnerable, weak. Holding Skye steadfast in the forefront of her mind, she tilted her head to peer up at the man leaning over her. His anger rose when she didn¡¯t supply him with a public apology. Instead, with dignity, she bent to pick up an axe with two dull blades.


    In dismay, she cursed her luck¡ªor lack thereof. This bulky man was a weapons smith; a man that held a high level of respect from the city¡¯s people. Of all the men and women to accidentally run into, only those of nobility would have caused a worse spectacle. Eiren brought the axe back to the man and laid it at his feet. Not knowing any other way to apologize, she dipped her body in a graceful bow.


    When she lifted her head to see his reaction, she almost shrank back in fear, but her memory of Skye when he faced the council had her stiffening her spine. She refused to curtail beneath this man¡¯s anger.


    He sputtered in outrage, looking as if he¡¯d raise his hand against her, ¡°You dare to bow in mockery? After you¡¯ve refused to apologize?¡±


    She flicked her tail in irritation. She felt like screaming. At least everyone in Luthis had recognized her on sight. In this new city, no one knew her.


    It was an accident. An accident!


    People called out, riling the smith further. She glinted golden eyes at the crowd, curling her lips up to show her teeth. How dare they incite this man¡¯s temper. Silence descended when a roar of disgust echoed up and down the path. Time stopped as the crowd split wide enough for the paka to squeeze through.


    She almost collapsed in relief at the sight of her savior. Chion maneuvered around the scattered blades as he approached. His coat shined a brilliant white, and the sleekness of his muscles were apparent with every move he made. She watched him come up beside her to stare at the man with obvious distaste. Eiren envied him his self-confidence. With Skye, she¡¯d come to realize her self-confidence came from specific situations. She flicked her ears in annoyance; this wasn¡¯t one of those instances.


    Chion¡¯s commanding voice rang out, What has happened? Why are you antagonizing this paka?


    The man pointed at her in accusation. ¡°She caused this mess. She¡¯s arrogant. She has the audacity to mock me, refusing to apologize. Since this was intentional, I¡¯m calling upon the city guards to deal with the likes of her.¡±


    Chion turned his head to study her. He said softly, as if no one else was watching, Is this true?


    Glaring at her, the man jabbed his finger into her face and said, ¡°I demand an apology.¡±


    At the man¡¯s blatant disrespect, Chion lowered his head and growled. The sound rolled along the ground, and the crowd tensed around them. The weapons smith, realizing his error, fell back a couple of steps with a gasp.


    Eiren shook her head. She had learned over the weeks, that although he was usually even tempered, Chion had a short leash when he believed someone was mistreating his chosen companions.


    Later, she would purr in contentment at his loyalty to her. Aside from Skye, she had never had a friend who she couldn¡¯t converse with. But now was not the time to show aggression. The situation was already too tense, restless, on edge.


    Seeing that Chion¡¯s contempt was intensifying by the second, she crowded the paka until her body shielded the man from a potential attack. As they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, the crowd murmured in surprise.


    Eiren attempted to convey her determination by the look in her eyes and her flattened ears. This was no time for tempers and instincts to reign. She sighed. Besides, this wouldn¡¯t be the last incident to occur with her seen in a suspicious light.


    After a moment, he huffed a soft chuckle. Is the man¡¯s claim true?


    She nodded her head, waited for a moment, and then shook her head.


    Ah¡­I believe I understand. Was this an accident? At her nod, he asked, cocking his head a little to the right. Did you try to apologize?


    Her mind raced as she tried to figure out how to tell him. She flattened her ears to her head in frustration. Her head dropped and her eyes landed on the proffered axe. She looked back at Chion and nodded once. He sat down and waited.


    The man interrupted them, snarling, ¡°She owes me a public apology.¡±


    I am sure she gave you one. He looked back at her. Show this man again what you did. If he does not listen, I will deal with him.


    The threat had the crowd tittering in excitement and the man shuffling back and forth on his feet. Watching his face, the way he looked over his shoulder, Eiren realized the weapons smith was thinking of running, leaving his scattered weapons behind.


    Eiren picked the axe back up and took it to the man, laying it in front of his feet. This time she refused to bow to this man in respect. After a quick glance from her to Chion, the weapons smith¡¯s mouth tightened into a thin line, and he bent down to grab the axe. Eiren didn¡¯t hear Chion walk up next to her, but she felt his presence nonetheless.


    Weapons smith, this paka has issued you an apology. Perhaps the next time an incident like this occurs, you might consider whether the individual can speak.


    She followed Chion through the crowd, leaving the people to whisper amongst themselves. Soon Malkese would know there was a small paka cursed with the inability of speech. If she could have, Eiren would have curled up in a den, hiding from the people¡¯s pity. But she dared not show her true feelings, her weakness and vulnerability. Eiren left them behind, showing them her proud dignity as she walked away.

 Chapter 56: Finding a Safe Place

    He leaned against a wall some distance from where he left the Pyranni warrior and the woman. He needed to find a place to rest and heal. He looked down at his shoulder and groaned. The wound still bled, leaving him lightheaded and dizzy. His sight blacked out for just a moment, but it was enough for him to lose his balance. He panted as his head throbbed to the rapid pace of his heartbeat. He was in need of a healer, but the place he found himself in was foreign. The clothing, the buildings, all of it was foreign.


    He couldn¡¯t comprehend the power of the magic that brought him to this place. He knew the Pyrannis did not adhere to any magical tenet. They believed the use of magic was the work of evil. He sneered at the fallacy of the Pyranni belief system.


    His eyes narrowed as he considered the woman; the magic must belong to the woman, then. He scowled as he thought through the possibilities.


    A slight noise brought him out of his dark musings. He twisted his head, feeling unsteady at the movement, but he didn¡¯t show the disorientation he felt. He blinked when he found a young woman standing a few strides from where he stood. She looked at him through solemn brown eyes; her filthy hair and clothes telling him she lived on these streets.


    He smirked and let out a rusty snicker, his eyes devouring her. An idea formed in his clouded mind. Perhaps Semnac was providing for him, already knowing his needs. Although he had never been one of the few who received the honor of worshiping Semnac, this new world provided a means for him to prove his worth to the Goddess of Flesh. Thoughts of reaching the inner echelon of his king¡¯s circle had him licking his lips in anticipation. First, though, he must pass the Goddess¡¯s test.


    He wouldn¡¯t fail.


    Semnac would gift him with the strength to find a healer for his wounds, and this woman was the means.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lara glanced over at her passenger as she parked the car in Jonathan¡¯s garage, trying to judge how well he was taking the new surroundings. After being on Aradun for over a month, her world was a shock to her senses, so she could only imagine what Skye was feeling. The garage door closed behind them, and the light was flipped on by her roommate, making Lara jump in surprise. She shifted her eyes past Skye¡¯s immobile face to the side mirror and saw Becky standing at the door to the house waiting for them.


    Neither of them moved to open their door, and Lara turned in her seat. She hesitated. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She saw him take a deep breath and unwrap his right hand from the door handle. So much had happened in the last thirty minutes, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the events. Someone she had taken several classes with died on the threshold of her dorm room, forcing Skye and her to run. She probably would have been questioned and let go, but Skye was another matter entirely.


    He was on a foreign planet with no means of protecting himself against the laws and technology in place. Soon, she¡¯d be a suspect in the murder of her friend. Lara closed her eyes as she drew in a slow, deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. She felt stretched, misplaced. Her brain hadn¡¯t yet adjusted to the familiar surroundings. It felt odd driving a car after being gone so long.


    Lara rolled her shoulders to relieve the cramped muscles in her back.


    They were pressed for time. Her friendship with Becky was well known on her residence hall floor, so they couldn¡¯t afford to stay here any longer than necessary. She¡¯d yet to decide whether she would call the police or have Becky do it. Becky didn¡¯t want any part of her troubles, but Lara didn¡¯t know where else to turn. At least her roommate knew the background story. As she drove here, taking every back road and corner she could find, Lara had made a mental list of things she needed before they left the Dallas area. She thought she could get across the state line before the police began looking for her.


    Becky popped up beside Skye¡¯s window, startling them both. When her roommate opened his door, Skye snarled and flew out of the car, his dagger already in his hand. Becky screeched and jumped backward, slamming into the garage wall, making the tools rattle near her head. Skye¡¯s blade was against her throat before Lara could comprehend what happened.


    Finally, she choked out, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    When Skye leaned into her roommate, making Becky¡¯s pallor whiten further, Lara scrambled out of the car, getting tangled in the seatbelt for a moment before she slipped and slid around the car. She knew he was listening since Becky was still alive and unhurt. With one hand gripping her bag, Lara put her other hand on his shoulder and said with forced tranquility, ¡°Skye, she¡¯s my friend. She won¡¯t hurt either of us or give us up to the cops.¡±


    Becky didn¡¯t seem to notice her standing beside Skye; her eyes were fastened onto the man¡¯s face towering above her. Her lips quivered even as her entire body trembled with fear.


    When he still looked undecided, she tried again, ¡°Skye, she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    At last, he stepped back from Becky and looked at Lara with wild eyes. Skye was holding onto his composure by his fingertips. Lara reached out and tugged Becky toward her. Hoping to calm the man down, she jerked her head toward the open doorway. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside where I can start prepping the stuff we need.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Dragging Becky behind her, she entered the kitchen area and dumped her bag onto the table. She pulled out a chair and pushed her friend into it before turning to regard Skye once more.


    Skye was looking at the appliances in wary curiosity, though he didn¡¯t stir from his rigid position in the doorway. Impatient with the both of them and feeling urgency stir from deep within her, Lara sighed. ¡°You can come into the house. It won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    She pulled out a chair for him and waved at it in invitation. ¡°Here, sit down so you can rest. We have a lot to do before we¡¯re safe tonight.¡±


    Not waiting to see whether the warrior sat down, she turned back to Becky. ¡°Is anyone else here?¡± She heaved a sigh of relief when her friend shook her head. ¡°Okay, are you willing to help us get out of Texas?¡±


    Her friend lifted a trembling hand while she stared at her in confusion. ¡°Why are you both covered in blood? Why do you have to leave?¡± Then she turned her head to look over at Skye and asked, ¡°And who the hell is he?¡±


    Feeling guilty, Lara hurried to make introductions. ¡°Becky, this is my friend Skye. He¡¯s from the other world. Somehow, he ended up here with me and another man. Skye, please meet my friend and current roommate, Becky. This house is her boyfriend¡¯s, although he¡¯s not here at the moment.¡±


    Lara was surprised when Skye gave her friend a small bow in greeting. Though his damaged clothes and the blood made the greeting strangely macabre, it was obvious he meant well.


    ¡°I thank you for your assistance in this matter. I also apologize for frightening you.¡± His eyes shifted back and forth from Lara and Becky a few times before he frowned in consternation. ¡°I do not understand. Neither of you look at all alike.¡±


    As Becky laughed in surprise, Lara groaned aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later when we¡¯re back in the car, but we need to get ready. Becky, would you mind showing Skye the bathroom? He needs to wash off the blood. Neither of us can be seen like this. You¡¯ll have to show him how to work the appliances.¡±


    When Becky left the room with Skye, Lara reached over the table and grabbed an empty envelope and a pen off the table. She jotted down everything she could think of that she needed, hoping her friend could help her with at least some of the items.


    Becky marched around the corner like she was on a war path. ¡°Lara, tell me what is going on. I can¡¯t help you unless I know.¡±


    Ignoring the command, Lara held up the list in her fist. ¡°This is everything I need. I honestly don¡¯t want to get you involved in case the police question you, and I know they will. It won¡¯t matter that you didn¡¯t sleep there last night and weren¡¯t there this morning when it happened.¡± She straightened her arm, holding the list closer to Becky. ¡°Can you help me with the list?¡±


    A small scowl crossed Becky¡¯s face, but her friend took the envelope and scanned it. She chewed on her lip as she thought about some of the items. ¡°I think Jonathan has the majority of what you need already here in the house. Nicholas is about Skye¡¯s size, so maybe some of his clothes will fit him. As for the tent and sleeping bags, I¡¯m not sure. We can check the garage.¡±


    Becky searched her face for a moment, her conflict readily visible. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Except for your car driving into the garage, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you.¡± Becky looked down at the sword on Lara¡¯s hip. ¡°A sword. A real sword,¡± Becky breathed out, looking ready to faint. When Lara placed her hand on the hilt, Becky lifted her eyes and studied her face. ¡°How long were you there this time?¡±


    Lara silently screamed at the minutes ticking away, but her friend needed to know it was still her. Her face was stricken, as if she wasn¡¯t sure Lara stood in front of her.


    Had she changed that much?


    Lara sighed. ¡°I think about five weeks this time, but I¡¯m not sure. Time seems to flow faster there.¡± Her shoulders lifted and dropped. ¡°Skye and I have been training for the last three weeks at the Tal¡¯Ai school.¡±


    She stopped when she saw her roommate¡¯s head jerk back in reaction to something she said. She cocked her head to the side in silent inquiry.


    Both her eyebrows rose when her friend giggled like a school girl. Becky leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about him? He is absolutely gorgeous.¡±


    For some reason, Lara stepped back with a blush. Yes, he was. She enjoyed Skye¡¯s company when he was speaking to her, but their situation didn¡¯t allow her to see Skye in that light. As if she had conjured him, Skye strode back into the kitchen, having cleaned the blood off his face and hands. His nose looked a little swollen, but not broken.


    Relieved at the interruption, she said, ¡°I¡¯m next. Becky, can you see if Nicholas has any jeans and shirts that Skye can wear? I¡¯ll pay him back when this is over.¡±


    Becky gave her a strange look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll go shopping before he gets back in a couple of weeks. He¡¯s still at the construction job. While you get cleaned up, we¡¯ll go find some clothes.¡±


    Lara followed them through the house until they reached the bathroom. Under the sink, she found another washcloth. She looked down at herself, discouraged; she was filthy, the forest dirt and blood covered her. Going through the medicine cabinet, she found the hydrogen peroxide and poured it onto her injuries, hissing in pain as it sizzled in the flesh wounds.


    She threw both Skye¡¯s and her washcloths into the trash before putting her head beneath the faucet. Lara shivered as the cold water hit her heated skin. Her mind raced as she scrubbed her hair. Out of the corner of her eye, Lara watched the pinkish water spiral down the drain and squirmed at the sight.


    With a last glance in the mirror to ensure all the blood was gone, she towel dried her hair. Seeing Becky¡¯s thick comb on the counter, she picked it up and ran it through her scalp.


    She jumped when a hard knock disturbed the quiet of the bathroom. Becky¡¯s voice came through the door, ¡°Lara, I brought you some of my clothes to wear.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wear your clothes. They¡¯re too small.¡± She had to step deeper into the bathroom to make room for the door swinging inward.


    Becky peeked around the door. ¡°I think you¡¯re only a little bigger than me now.¡±


    Lara shook her head, but took the clothes her friend held out to her. They were a pair of black yoga pants and a long-sleeved, green t-shirt. After her friend left, closing the door behind her without another word, Lara grimaced. What was she going to do for clothes? Her friend was tiny compared to her. There was no way her clothes would fit. She shrugged and stripped out of the long workout pants and shirt her Tal¡¯Ai teachers had given her. Anything was better than what she wore.

 Chapter 57: A Bloody Addiction

    Lara mentally added a cheap clothing store to her list of things to do as she dropped her sheathed sword onto the tiled floor. When the clothes went on without a problem, she turned and stared at her reflection. Becky was right; she had lost weight. She dropped her head down, considering the weapon as she chewed on her bottom lip. She couldn¡¯t carry it on her hip, so she needed to find a bag or blanket to wrap it in.


    She stuffed her discarded clothes into the wastebasket, pulled the bag out of its container, and tied the two sides together. Holding the bag under one arm, she reached down and picked up her weapon. As an afterthought, she picked up the peroxide and a couple cotton balls.


    When Lara entered the kitchen again, she froze at the sight that greeted her. In ordinary clothes, Skye was spectacular. She looked down at his feet and grinned; he still wore the training boots from the other planet. She was wearing hers as well since Becky¡¯s feet were larger than hers. He turned to regard her with sober, questioning eyes. She smiled at him as she set the items down on the table.


    ¡°What do you think of your clothes?¡±


    He rubbed his hands over his chest and down his legs. ¡°This clothing restricts my movements, but it will suffice.¡±


    ¡°I know the assassin wounded you. Before we go anywhere, you need to have your wounds cleaned before infection sets in.¡± She pointed at the chair facing away from the table. ¡°You¡¯ll need to take off your shirt first, though.¡±


    Lara took his ruined clothes and stuffed them into the trash bag. She winced when she saw the wound in his arm, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Before she poured the peroxide on his wound, she warned him, ¡°This is going to hurt.¡±


    Except for the minute clenching of his jaws, Skye didn¡¯t move. Lara also rubbed the antiseptic across any scratches she found. Even though Skye still stood of his own accord, Lara wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if the Malirran dipped his blades in poison.


    They both tensed when they heard a loud voice come from the back of the house. Her eyes widened in fear. Did her friend call the police? Were they on their way here? ¡°Where¡¯s Becky?¡±


    He pointed toward the living room. ¡°Your friend disappeared after I walked back into this room.¡±


    He kept pace with her as she made a mad dash to the den. When she saw her friend standing in front of the television, watching a reporter speak to the camera, Lara cried out, ¡°What are you doing? We don¡¯t have time for you to watch the news.¡±


    Her friend jerked around and blinked at them in remorse. ¡°I wanted to see whether there was anything on the news. You wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened.¡±


    Lara glanced at Skye, but only received a noncommittal shrug in return. He was leaving the decision to her. Turning back around, she caught her friend gaping at Skye¡¯s half-naked body. She rolled her eyes. The reporter¡¯s voice continued to fill the room with its non-stop chatter. The television screen changed scenes behind Becky, going from blue to green.


    Even as her mind raced with what to say, Lara said, ¡°You¡¯re with somebody, remember?¡±


    She heard Skye¡¯s snort and watched as her roommate turn stark red from mortification. Making an abrupt decision, Lara stepped around the couches so she could look squarely into Becky¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If I tell you, I¡¯m putting you in danger with the police. I can¡¯t do this without you. If you are willing to help, then I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can while we get the rest of the stuff together.¡±


    She hugged her friend when Becky readily agreed. While they searched for two sleeping bags, Lara related the events to her roommate. She heard her friend¡¯s shaky gasp when told how Brian died. They carried the two sleeping bags out to the kitchen before Lara turned to her friend with a grim look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to decide whether you should report the murder or if I should call it in. With Skye with me, I dare not draw any more attention to myself than the murder already does.¡± She shivered at the memory of her friend dying beside her. ¡°Becky, it is gruesome.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it. Let me do this for you.¡± Her friend turned away and went to the living room for a moment. She came back in carrying her purse. Becky handed over all her cash and her debit card. When Lara refused the offering by hiding her hands behind her, her roommate huffed and slid the money and card into the side pocket of her packed bag.


    ¡°Take it. Please. You¡¯ll need the cash.¡± Becky looked at Lara with determination. ¡°Your best bet is to get the cash out of the ATM while you¡¯re in the area. Draw out the largest amount of cash you can from both my card and yours, then toss them somewhere. I just got paid, so don¡¯t worry about taking too much. If you plan to camp, then you¡¯ll save yourself money, and the money will last longer.¡±


    With a sigh, Lara nodded before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your passcode?¡±


    She repeated the number in her head until she was certain she¡¯d remember it. ¡°I was planning on hitting a grocery store for some food and other items we¡¯ll need. Do you think I¡¯ll have enough time to get out of Dallas?¡±


    ¡°Lara, it¡¯ll take the police a while to figure out what happened. They¡¯ll have to question any potential witnesses and look for clues. I would give you a day minimum, two to three days at most before the police start looking for him.¡±


    Lara swallowed in trepidation. She planned to have Skye in another state before that happened. But she hated the idea of becoming a suspect for a murder she didn¡¯t commit. Lara prayed her family wouldn¡¯t believe the news or the police.


    ¡°To be on the safe side, clean the bathroom and kitchen so no one will know we were here.¡±


    After they found and packed everything they could, Becky helped them carry the bags to the car, putting it in the trunk. Lara and Skye argued about their weapons. By law, weapons were not allowed in the interior of the car¡ªexcept in the trunk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t protect you if I don¡¯t have my sword with me,¡± Skye growled.


    Lara ended the argument with a slash of her hand. ¡°I know you have the dagger and the knives. Hide those in your boots or under your shirt. I don¡¯t care as long as they¡¯re hidden from sight. The swords go in the trunk. If we get pulled over, the swords will cause all kinds of problems for us.¡± He snarled, but wrapped a blanket around both their sheathed swords.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As they got settled in the car, Becky leaned over and gave Skye a stern look. ¡°I do not know you, but take care of my friend. I don¡¯t want her ending up in prison because of some fluke of nature.¡±


    He gave her a solemn nod. ¡°Such as it is, I give you my vow of honor.¡±


    Becky reached out and gave him a quick hug in acknowledgement, surprising the man. Her roommate smiled at him, then stood back up and came around the car.


    Lara whispered in her friend¡¯s ear, ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get in trouble with the police because of me, and watch out for the other person that came through with us. He is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Becky looked at Skye. ¡°After meeting him, I don¡¯t think I want to meet the other guy. Anyway, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stay on campus. Our rooms are going to turn into a crime scene as soon as I report it. And Lara, please accept my apology for how I behaved the last couple of days.¡± Becky gave her a trembling smile of contrition and another tight hug before she slammed the car door shut. Lara rolled down her window so she could hear her friend¡¯s last words of advice.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d get rid of your cell phone and the bloody clothes as soon as possible. Where are you going to go?¡±


    Lara shook her head, her hands tightening on the steering wheel. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m telling you that information. If you don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    Becky laughed and gave her a last wave. ¡°Okay, fair enough, I¡¯ll open the garage door for you. Good luck. When I can, I¡¯ll call your parents for you and tell them not to worry.¡±


    Lara gave her friend one last wave before backing into the street.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lukar ignored the whimpering behind him as he stared at the map of Pyran in contemplation. He absently rubbed his bloodied hands on a cloth, forgetting the blood that reddened his lips and leaked down his beard. After taking Valorri, half of his army had arrived at the city¡¯s port, ready to cross the land at his order. The rest of his ships made their way around the land mass to Gharra¡¯s coast line. They were assigned the task of destroying any seafaring ships that either approached or left Gharra. The strategy was to cut off the supplies heading toward Gharra. His ships would await him until the rest of his army crossed Pyran by land.


    His landed army was now ready to begin its conquest of Pyran. Pillaging the small city ensured his men were prepared for the long weeks ahead. The Valorri townspeople were consigned into his army on threat of death. He laughed, the chilling sound ringing through the spacious room where he stood alone.


    Word had spread of his war council¡¯s and his religious leanings. The men and women of this kingdom were mere chattel for his consumption or needs. The Pyranni men would give their lives as soldiers, fearing they¡¯d be eaten by his men. He shrugged his shoulders, relieving the constant ache between his shoulder blades.


    The women were given the tasks no man was willing to do. He looked behind him at his current meal. Perhaps it was time to shift his meat to a more tender variety.


    Yes.


    Lukar needed a woman for his next few meals.


    He cocked his head as he stared with deep, black eyes at the man stapled to the wall. The naked man¡¯s eyes were open, though they were crazed from pain and blood loss. He sighed.  Lukar¡¯s latest sacrifice was only three days old, but he wouldn¡¯t live much longer. He¡¯d been careful with this one, too. Not too much meat was taken at a time, but the combined effect held the Pyranni near death. He remembered when one human lasted a week or longer.


    As the fever insidiously took control of his mind, Lukar had been unaware his intake of human flesh increased with every passing day, week, and year. At first he ate only a few bites every other week or so. Now, his intake was considerably more. Now, he understood. Lukar had consumed the flesh as necessary for the worship of Semnac until he craved it with every meal.


    He didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d walked over to the wall until after Lukar reached out and petted a brutal wound, stroking his fingers inside the cut, lingering at the feel of the various textures. His fingers coaxed another whimper, coming more from the man¡¯s belly than his throat. His prey¡¯s voice had long since tapered off into silence¡ªruined from his screams the first night he entered this chamber.


    As he continued fingering the wounds on the man¡¯s arm, shoulder, and stomach, Lukar thought about the differences between the men and women he chose as Semnac¡¯s sacrifice. The problem with the women was that they never lasted long under his knife. Their soft sensibilities had them falling unconscious long before he wished.


    Lukar was addicted to the screams that escaped the throats and mouths of his victims. It was music to his ears. For a moment, he recalled the last woman chosen for him. The sacrifice had been a blond haired, young woman who looked as if she was once of noble blood. Her essence had been all the sweeter for her constant cries and pleas.


    Lukar turned his head to study the statue of his Goddess, Semnac. In many ways, the woman reminded him of his Goddess. Her body¡¯s beauty was almost a mirror of Semnac, though her weak personality had left something to be desired. He would have his guard bring him another woman like the other. Surely, they could scavenge the streets for another sweet morsel.


    Lukar turned back to the map with a low growl. He shuddered, detesting his lack of control. He¡¯d become distracted once again. A course of action must be decided. His army but awaited his orders, ready for their next conquest.


    It was getting worse.


    His ability to focus on his designated tasks deteriorated every day, little by little. A small part of his brain cautioned him this latest manifestation should be worrisome, but he couldn¡¯t procure enough emotion to care.


    His hands tapped a hypnotic beat against his thighs as he stared at the rivers and mountains they must traverse to reach the kingdom¡¯s stronghold. Which route would bring his army the most benefit? Which route was the quickest, surest means of reaching Gharra?


    Like so many other kingdoms, Pyran would fall to Malirran swords and power. It was inevitable. His Goddess¡¯s power flowed through his and his council¡¯s blood, making them almost invincible.


    Lukar smirked at the notion of a kingdom fearing the power of magic. Because of Pyran¡¯s repudiation of magic, believing it evil, no single person within its borders held a trace of magic in their veins.


    It would be Pyran¡¯s greatest downfall.


    His easiest conquest.


    He picked up his beloved dagger from the small table beside him. With a final glance, Lukar threw the weapon toward the map where it sliced through the river. That was their route. Winter was coming, and the mountains would either slow or halt their progress, forcing him to lose men to the snow and ice. Plus, the villages and cities along the other route would provide his men sustenance by pillaging the crops and farm animals. The men and women found would either be killed during the fighting or join the ranks of his army. His lips slanted into a grim but emotionless smile. His army will have grown before it reached the gates of Gharra.


    Having made his decision, he relinquished his tenuous control and succumbed to his true yearning. While debating which route to take, his cravings had surged to new levels. His limbs trembled from withdrawal. Perspiration dotted his forehead as Lukar tried to shake the addiction, the continual craving. Picking up another dagger¡ªone with a hook for gutting, Lukar walked to the opposite side of the room to the man hanging motionless on the wall.


    As the years passed, Lukar learned there was a side effect to withdrawal. Abstaining from human flesh weakened his body, returning it to its prior human strength. Semnac¡¯s power allowed him to become quicker and stronger than his foes, but the difficulty lay in the fact that, over time, the Goddess required he consume more and more flesh to maintain the same level of strength as before.


    The constant need to eat flesh was taxing, but Lukar willingly paid Semnac¡¯s price. He enjoyed the additional strength she provided him through his worship of her. With a grin that was all teeth, he dug the sharpened hook into one of the man¡¯s many wounds, waking his victim from his deathlike doze. The cries, though quiet, filled his ears. As he played, Lukar decided nothing sounded quite like the sound of agony.

 Chapter 58: A New World

    Skye stared into the fire, holding his chilled hands out to the heat. He knew he needed sleep, but the day¡¯s travel kept his mind assimilating the sights in numb disbelief. Whenever they stopped somewhere for Lara to pick up items on her list, he¡¯d been told unequivocally to stay in the car until she returned.


    Three times, Lara stopped at an odd-shaped box, explaining it was a way to acquire currency for their latest foray. He had never seen currency in the shape of green paper, though he accepted it as one more phenomenon that made no sense in this fantastical place. Lara had stopped in front of a huge, flat building. He had watched in mute wonder at the variety of individuals walking past his location. Skye shook his head as he remembered seeing so many women alone without a proper escort. Lara¡¯s culture was incomparable to what he knew.


    It made him realize the depth of her courage and fortitude while on Aradun. Her tenacity showed her character as nothing else would. It made him wonder whether she was actually more of a warrior than him in many ways. After coming to this place, he now acknowledged she faced the dire circumstances on his world with a stoicism that he could not duplicate.


    Skye acceded, though only to himself, that since his capture in Gharra, he¡¯d seen places that would leave others speechless. But as he looked up at this planet¡¯s grey moon, he admitted to himself Earth surpassed his world in its entirety. Like the sight of the single moon, he felt lost and out of place. Skye couldn¡¯t find this world¡¯s rhythm, and it left him feeling unbalanced.


    During their passage through the land, he saw four-legged creatures in fields that defied what his logical mind could understand. Even moving at unfathomable speeds, it had taken them a lengthy time to reach the outskirts of the city. Skye frowned as he tried to recall what Lara called the place. It took a few moments as he shifted his gaze to the trees above him. Dallas, it was named Dallas. He¡¯d thought the population in Gharra was large, but Dallas was far bigger and more crowded, sprawling as far as the eye could see. He¡¯d feared the entire planet was made of the strange, grey substance. His fear had abated once they left the city behind.


    Even now, he could not resist another large sigh at seeing land he was more comfortable with. The lay of the land made him yearn for Pyran, reminding him of the stark grasslands south of Gharra. After their car had smoothed out, his stomach calmed, letting him watch his surroundings as they flew by.


    The sun was just beginning to set when Lara stopped the car beside a small hut. Although he listened intently, their conversation made no sense. Once they passed the fence, he recognized the place for what it was. It was a large waystation, though it was different from any he¡¯d seen. It was empty near the forested area, which is where Lara took the car.


    Setting up camp entailed pulling out their blankets¡ªcalled sleeping bags on this world. While he started the fire with a little instruction from the woman, Lara put together a simple meal called steak and potatoes. Although the meal tasted different, Skye was pleased to find he enjoyed the new dish. After they ate, neither had spoken a word, both deep in thought over the day¡¯s events. He broke his gaze away from the flames to look over at Lara seated on the other side of the campfire. Her gaze was already on him, a twisted smile curving her face. He shook himself out of his reverie. It was time for answers.


    ¡°Why did you fear staying in your Dallas?¡±


    Lara¡¯s laugh was soundless. ¡°My Dallas, huh?¡± She shook her head at him. ¡°Skye, I wasn¡¯t worried about me. I was worried what would happen to you. That¡¯s why we left in such a hurry.¡±


    He frowned at her words. He was a warrior. Though this world was different, he feared no one¡¯s attack. Did she think him weak? Seeing his glower, she explained, ¡°You don¡¯t exist in my world. The police would have a field day with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course I exist,¡± he said in exasperation, pointing to his chest with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m sitting in front of you.¡± He shook his head at her strange ideas. ¡°What is this police you speak of? I have heard you mention this word before.¡±


    He observed her while she struggled to explain. Looking as if every word was chosen with care, she said, ¡°Police are like the guards that patrol and protect a village or city.¡±


    ¡°They are warriors,¡± he said, nodding to show he was following her.


    Jiggling both hands in front of her, she countered, ¡°Kind of. In my country, we have separate groups of warriors. We have warriors who make up our military, and we have warriors that protect our individual cities and villages.¡± Skye contemplated her words as Lara ran her right hand through her hair in distraction. ¡°The duty of the warriors in the military is to protect our borders from other nations, kingdoms. The warriors in the cities, the police, ensure that peace is kept for the people who live there.¡±


    He cocked his head, narrowing his eyes while he processed her description. He still didn¡¯t understand why she feared the police. ¡°Why do you believe I need protection from the police?¡±


    Throwing up her arms, she huffed, ¡°Because you don¡¯t have any identification. If you don¡¯t have any identification, you don¡¯t exist, which means they¡¯d label you an illegal alien at best. At worst, you could be labeled a terrorist. We left a dead body behind in my rooms, so I¡¯m guessing they might lean more toward terrorism. Who knows? I¡¯ve never had to deal with this kind of thing before. I thought it was better to be safe than sorry, especially since we both must return to Aradun.¡±


    Not wanting to show his profound puzzlement, Skye turned back to study the crackling fire, trying to decide whether he needed to adjust the branches for the night. She used words that held no basis in his culture. He could feel his frustration build, but he caught himself. Lara was plainly rattled, and they¡¯d been awake for a full day.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Without a word, he turned toward the unrolled blankets several feet away. He grabbed one and returned to his spot by the fire. As he spread out the blanket on the flat ground, he heard Lara heave a tired groan as she stood up. She wandered over to the other blanket and dragged it closer to the fire.


    Once they were both lying down, Skye said, ¡°We are both tired, so let¡¯s rest this night. Tomorrow will be here soon enough.¡±


    Lara rolled over in her blankets, her back to him, and shifted around, trying to find a more comfortable spot. Skye watched out of the corner of his eye as she removed a few rocks from under her before settling for the night. Though he was tired, certain images kept replaying in his mind.


    He smirked in spite of himself. Eiren would have enjoyed visiting this peculiar world. He went through the images he¡¯d seen, trying to choose which one the small paka would have found most interesting. He might have even cajoled her into making up an off-beat ditty about the sight. He crossed his arms over his chest as he grinned, remembering the absurd lyrics she had sung about him in the past.


    The deep pain in the region of his heart at the thought of never returning to Aradun sobered him. Skye rubbed his chest. He hoped Lara could figure out how to return him home.


    Home, he thought wistfully. It wasn¡¯t Pyran that he thought of as home. Not any longer. Eiren made Kureto his home by claiming him as hers. If not for her, Kureto would never fill the void left by his exile.


    At least here on this world, he didn¡¯t have a chasm where Eiren¡¯s bond existed. It was something to give thanks for. He brushed his hand over his eyes, physically wiping away his morose thoughts. He hoped Eiren and Chion were having better luck with their task. Long after Lara¡¯s breaths turned slow and even, he peered up at the large moon, watching it cut across the sky.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    The clear chirping between birds startled him from a fitful doze. Skye jerked his eyes open to find soft rays of sunlight just beginning to filter through the leaves above him. He squinted over to where the sun still hid behind the hill. It was early yet. No one moved in the waystation, including Lara.


    He got up, pulled on his boots, and rolled his blanket, leaving it on top of the car a short distance away from where they slept. Leaning over to slide the knives into place, he headed into the awakening forest. He passed through the underbrush in silence, careful not to leave any tracks, and found a place to relieve himself. As he trekked further into the wilderness, Skye drifted his fingers across the trees. They were all unrecognizable.


    A distance away from camp all traces of human passing trailed off, then disappeared altogether. Using that as a sign of the perimeter of the camp, he circled around until he saw the road up ahead. Retracing his footsteps, Skye went deeper into the wilderness, trying to locate a stream for a drink. When he finally came across a trickling stream, he looked around for evidence that others had bypassed here for their water, but he frowned in confusion when there were only animal tracks in the mud. Where did everyone get their water?


    He shrugged. He¡¯d bring Lara here if she wished to bathe. Skye kneeled in a dry patch of dirt and scooped up the crisp, cool water to wash his face before drinking his fill. Not in any rush to return to camp, he found a large, flat rock and sat down, his eyes searching out the tracks left behind by animals. They reminded him of the strange creatures he¡¯d seen in the field. Each leg had had one toe. How could it grip the ground with only one toe? How could something so large move like water across the land?


    When Skye reentered the campsite, Lara was already cooking their meal over the fire. He¡¯d caught hints of smoke a distance away, but hadn¡¯t paid any attention. ¡°You are awake.¡±


    Lara turned to give him a brief smile, her eyes crinkling a little, before going back to her task. ¡°I was beginning to wonder if you¡¯d be back in time to eat.¡±


    He kept a little space between them as he crouched down, watching her scrape the food onto two shiny, red plates. Lara handed him one before she went around the fire to sit cross-legged on her blankets. Not knowing how to hold the food, he imitated her, curling the edges of the flat bread into a roll before taking a tentative bite.


    He grunted in surprise. ¡°What is this called?¡±


    She flashed him a delighted smile. ¡°It¡¯s a breakfast taco.¡± As though his question had broken the dam of silence that surrounded them last night, she started rambling, ¡°It was quick and easy to make over the fire. Since we didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday, my stomach woke me up by growling nonstop. I was hoping you¡¯d get back soon. It doesn¡¯t taste as good cold.¡±


    ¡°A breakfast taco. I have never had anything like this. I mean, I¡¯ve had eggs, but not like this.¡± As he ate, Skye took a slow, thoughtful look around, taking notice of the people nearby. ¡°Where is a good place to train?¡± Seeing her frown, he added, ¡°We both must train, except I cannot see a place large enough for us here.¡±


    She was shaking her head before he even finished speaking. ¡°We can¡¯t practice here, and certainly not with other people around. If you feel you have to, we¡¯ll need to go into the forest to find a place.¡±


    Skye studied her for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand the need for secrecy. If he was to survive on this world, he had to relinquish his instinctive need to control their every step to the woman. Not an easy thing to do, but Lara knew this land and its strange customs. She was confident in her reasoning, no matter his disbelief.


    He sighed and asked, ¡°Why not here?¡±


    She laid her empty plate down and then rested her head on top of her knees. ¡°Remember how I am a novice at weaponry?¡± She waited for his nod. ¡°It¡¯s because we don¡¯t use swords, or even knives all that often.¡±


    ¡°I thought your novice status was due to women on your world not being skilled in wielding weapons to protect themselves. Much like the Pyranni women. After watching you, I decided your lack of knowledge was because your men protected women from danger.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, a trait she did often, but she didn¡¯t remark on his supposed naivet¨¦. ¡°In some ways you are correct. Historically, men did, and still do, protect women. But what I meant was that we don¡¯t use the kind of weapons you¡¯re familiar with.¡±


    He contemplated her words for a moment. ¡°If you do not use swords, what kind of weapons do you have?¡±


    ¡°For the most part, people in my world buy and use guns. But before you ask, I don¡¯t think I could properly explain what a gun is without showing you one. And there¡¯s no way to do that because I¡¯ve never held one, much less owned one.¡±


    A gun. He was curious to learn this new weaponry. But they¡¯d strayed from their original topic. He felt restless and needed to feel the weight of his sword in his hands. ¡°We must plan our next move; but first, let us practice our forms apart from prying eyes.¡±


    ¡°You are trying to kill me, I knew it. Have you never heard of relaxing for one day?¡± Her grumbling made him want to smile.


    Skye murmured, ¡°We must be prepared.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t know whether his statement was accurate, considering this world was far different from his own. But it was practical not to lose their training momentum. His instincts told him there was need for preparation. As expected, his comment incited her, and he listened to her good-natured complaints the entire time they dug through the back of the car for their swords and walked into the trees to find an open field.


    He made sure to keep his smirk hidden.

 Chapter 59: A Matter of Records

    They both had their hands on their knees, breathing heavy after several hours of training when Lara said between gulps of air, ¡°We need to find our way back to Aradun, don¡¯t we? I was hoping we¡¯d return once we fell asleep, but we¡¯re still here on Earth.¡±


    Skye stood up and stretched his arms toward the open sky. Staring across the field, he nodded once. Pondering their situation, he stretched his legs then his arms. After a long moment, he suggested, ¡°Tell me about the first time you traveled to my planet. Perhaps we can figure it out together.¡±


    With a long, drawn out sigh, she did. Skye immediately realized that for all the time he¡¯d spent with Lara, he¡¯d never heard this tale. She described the tunnel and the two, lost girls, and then she spoke of the commanding woman with golden eyes. After a brief hesitation, Lara related the battle she witnessed and how she was almost captured. By the time she finished recounting her experiences, they both were seated on the cold ground, having already flattened the frozen plants during their training. He put pieces of her story into some semblance of order.


    ¡°What was different from the first day you entered the tunnels and the previous day?¡±


    She tilted her head back, staring into the distance at the branches twisting in the slight breeze. ¡°I¡¯d just come back from vacation the night before. I was in Colorado for the entire week of spring break.¡±


    Although unfamiliar with a few of her words, he did grasp the overall meaning. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep in your bed for an entire week?¡± She nodded her agreement, gazing at him in curiosity. ¡°There is the possibility someone brought magic into your rooms while you were away.¡±


    She scrubbed her hands against her eyes and puffed her cheeks before reminding him, ¡°Skye, that¡¯s impossible. Magic doesn¡¯t exist on my planet, remember?¡±


    He scowled at her. How could she not believe magic existed on her world? ¡°Since my first step onto this planet, I have seen magic everywhere.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°what you have seen isn¡¯t magic. It¡¯s pure human ingenuity. Believe me, there is no magic here.¡±


    He sat back, putting his weight on both his hands as Skye stared at her, brooding. Did this mean his world could create these objects? How long would it take Kurites or Pyrannis to invent these design masterpieces? He closed his eyes, shutting out the woman¡¯s constant fidgeting. Perhaps the people on her planet were more intelligent.


    Except¡­Except Lara didn¡¯t seem more intelligent than him. Yes, she thought differently, knew things he did not, but so did he. If her information was correct, then this world surpassed his in every way. And yet, she was able to use magic in Kureto.


    Curious, he asked in a much calmer voice, ¡°Can you not feel others¡¯ emotions when you get too close?¡±


    ¡°No. Not here. I never have, either. At this point, I can only thank God that I can¡¯t. We have enough trouble on our hands.¡±


    He sat back up, rubbing the dirt and grass from his palms. His plan to work on discovering his magic was waylaid by her answer.


    ¡°No magic took place in your rooms while you were away? If nothing changed from the time you left and returned to your rooms, then the next step is to look toward the time you were gone.¡±


    He saw her confusion. What would help her understand his logic? Then he remembered a memory almost forgotten. ¡°When I was a young boy, my father taught me to hunt by trailing a flightless, four-toed bird. Although it couldn¡¯t fly, I lost its tracks in a dense section of the forest. Even at midday, I could not see for the shadows covering the ground.¡±


    Skye stopped, reliving the day he had shared with his father. A hint of wistfulness curled within him. So much had changed since then.


    Lara leaned forward in anticipation, bringing him back to the present. ¡°Without hinting in the direction the creature had gone, my father commanded me to return to its last known spot I had seen tracks and inspect the area again. The second time I did a slower, more thorough examination of the ground. In my haste to hunt and shoot the bird with my newly fletched arrows, I had missed a sign. The bird had changed its course, going in the opposite direction I first looked.¡±


    From the gleam in her eyes, the tale rang true for her. ¡°You¡¯re saying I need to go back and follow my own tracks while I was on vacation. Then I may be able to find the key to my trips to your world. Skye, you¡¯re an absolute genius.¡±


    Skye was shocked when the small woman jumped up and enclosed him in a big, impetuous hug. She released him and did an obscene dance around him. With no idea how to respond to someone acting so unrefined, he followed her jerky movements with his eyes. When she stopped dancing, Lara glanced over at him and erupted into laughter, scaring the birds into flight around them. She collapsed down next to him, hitting his thigh with her elbow. If he had known his idea would go to her head like ale, he would have bided his time, dishing out tidbits of information a little at a time.


    He shook his head. Lara was a strange woman. Unlike the women in Pyran, she was carefree, unconcerned that others outside her family saw her emotions and actions. In some ways it made him uncomfortable. In others, well, in other ways, he found himself relaxing around her, similar to how he was in Eiren¡¯s presence.


    Caught up in her excitement, he teased her with a smug smirk, ¡°Are you certain you didn¡¯t drink any ale this morn?¡± He was pleased when she took no offense. She slapped him on the arm as she gasped for air. Once her breathing returned to normal, he cautioned, ¡°It is debatable whether this plan will result in any answers.¡±


    She turned her head to pierce him with her gaze. Her deep, brown eyes always surprised him. Skye watched the merriment leave her face. In its place, resolve tightened her jaw line and hardened her eyes.


    ¡°I know, except I can¡¯t help but think that the answers we need are in Colorado. We must find a way to get back to your planet. We can¡¯t leave Chion and Eiren there by themselves.¡±


    Skye debated asking his next question, not knowing how she¡¯d react. For some reason, he balked at the answer she might give. Suddenly impatient with his uncharacteristic indecisiveness, he asked, ¡°Once we determine how to return, will you leave your world and come to mine?¡±


    She jerked her head back so she could stare at him. Emotions flickered across her face, disconcerting him with the raw display.


    Skye didn¡¯t know what she saw in his face, but after a moment, she said, ¡°What you¡¯re really asking is why I would return to your planet when I can stay here.¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders and wrapping both arms around herself, she said, ¡°The idea runs through my mind every day. Why do I care? Should I care? What is it to me whether Kureto and Pyran fall into ruins? I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m beginning to fall under the spell of Chion¡¯s strong beliefs. It seems like every time I turn around, Chion tells me how your God and Goddess have a plan, and I must be part of the plan. Why else would I find myself on another planet? But do I want to leave my home, everything I know? Of course not.¡±


    For emphasis, she patted the ground three times. ¡°This is home.¡± She spread out her arms to encompass the sky, the trees, and the ground. ¡°This world makes sense to me. Your planet, with its talking animals and glowing spiders, doesn¡¯t. All the same, Chion draws me. He fills my mind, my every thought, and even my dreams.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Lara¡¯s feelings about magic jolted him. Skye thought she accepted the tunnels and magic that surrounded them. She¡¯d never spoken of her discontent during the time he knew her. They were far more similar than he thought.


    Her words about her Ai resonated with him. Perhaps not everyone would understand what she meant, but he did. Eiren was his life, his reason for taking his next breath. Without his small paka, he¡¯d be nothing.


    He chose his next words with care. ¡°So you will return with me. Once your task there is complete, will you decide to come back?¡± Skye almost didn¡¯t hear her answer.


    In a bare breath of air, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡è¡è¡è


    The next morning, long before it was fully light, Lara and Skye packed up their stuff and left the campground. After two days of wondering what was happening on campus, Lara was desperate to learn whether Brian¡¯s murder had made the news. She wasn¡¯t positive, but she didn¡¯t think so. Finding a television would be nigh impossible, which left the internet as her only option. Although she carried a new, throwaway cell phone, she was afraid to call her roommate for fear the police traced the call. She couldn¡¯t imagine the police getting that far in the investigation, but veering on the side of caution sounded like a good idea.


    By the time they made it to the north side of the Ouachita National Forest, it was late enough that businesses were open in the mid-sized city of Fort Smith. Lara was still debating where to use the internet when she almost drove past a sign for the public library. She hit the blinker and made a hard right turn into the parking lot. After parking the car, she studied the newer-looking building, trying to decide whether it was safe. It was large enough that one person wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. She left the keys in the ignition and reached into the backseat to swipe the baseball cap hidden behind her.


    She peered at herself in the mirror and adjusted her hair, hiding as much of her features as possible. People would take a second look if they saw her marking.


    Twisting to face her silent passenger, she searched for a polite way to tell him to wait in the car. She needn¡¯t have worried.


    He nodded in the direction of the library. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. This place makes me uneasy.¡±


    His statement made her take another careful look around the vehicle. All she could see were other cars and two toddlers skipping on the sidewalk leading to the arch of glass doors, a woman keeping pace beside them.


    She opened her door. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be too long, but if it does, don¡¯t worry. It may take me a while to find a free computer.¡± She realized her mistake when she saw his bewilderment; but instead of taking the time to translate her world, Lara shut the door and approached the library entrance.


    Lara found a free computer at once. She scanned the campus articles posted on the university website. Although they listed Brian being murdered in her rooms, the author of the two pieces didn¡¯t give any details to what the police were thinking. Maybe it was too early.


    Her eyes caught her roommate¡¯s name, so she went back to the start of the paragraph. Becky was quoted a few times by the newspaper, telling how she came across the body. She slid the cursor over to close the webpage, but wavered for a brief second before she clicked to open a new search engine.


    She did a quick search for her full name, typing in Solara Meghan Conners. She came across a couple of articles in the Dallas Morning News and several national news websites, all of which named her as wanted for questioning by the Dallas police. She gasped in stunned reaction. Did they really think she could kill her own friend? The articles also listed one or more unknown suspects the police described as male, armed, and extremely dangerous.


    Why had the story made the national news circuit? The answer hit her as she read more. Campus shootings were a hot topic in the media. In the last article she opened, her campus identification photo stared back at her in accusation. She froze at the sight, horror making her heart skip in its frantic racing.


    She had to get out of there. Lara closed out of the computer, heaving a silent sigh of relief when her face no longer filled the screen. She almost jumped out of her skin when a man sneezed behind her. She tugged the cap lower on her forehead and kept her head down, hiding her face from others who might glance in her direction. Lara scurried out of the building, almost running to the car.


    With her hands shaking, it took her a few tries to grab the door handle. She sank into the car seat and closed the door before she began hyperventilating.


    She was screwed, so incredibly screwed. She kept seeing her photo the newspaper printed. She couldn¡¯t hide. The feel of a large hand on her shoulder elicited a high-pitched squeak from her.


    Even knowing it was Skye, Lara didn¡¯t take her face out of her hands, afraid she¡¯d embarrass herself more by bursting into tears. Oh God, what was she going to do? She knew¡­She knew she needed a new plan, except her brain wasn¡¯t cooperating. All she could think about were three words¡ªwanted for questioning¡ªand her face plastered all over the media channels.


    After several minutes, the tense silence in the car sank in. She sniffed and lifted her head. Skye was ready to attack anyone who came near their car. His eyes were shuttered, and his left hand held a knife, while his right was clasped onto the door latch. The sight made her take a big, shaky breath. Her mind churned with the beginnings of rational thought. She lifted a trembling hand to catch Skye¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Wait. It isn¡¯t what you think. We¡¯re not in immediate danger.¡±


    She sniffed again and rubbed her cheeks to double check no tears streaked down her face. Once Skye lowered his weapon and released the door, she opened her mouth to tell him, yet nothing came out. She licked her lips, moistening them, and tried again. ¡°It¡¯s actually much, much worse.¡±


    That got his attention. His head whipped around to look at her, waiting for her to explain. Needing tactile touch, she reached over and clutched his forearm.


    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t anything I expected, so it is much worse.¡± She swallowed again and continued in a croak, ¡°They have a picture of m-me everywhere. I am wanted for¡­for questioning by the police. They are looking for you, except they have no idea what you look like. We made the national news. Ev-Everyone in my entire country now knows what I look like.¡±


    ¡°What of the assassin,¡± he asked in a voice roughened with urgency.


    She gritted her teeth together, trying to pull herself together. She shook her head once. ¡°Same as you. They¡¯re looking for a male, but no one knows what he looks like. They do think both of you are armed and dangerous.¡±


    He stared at her for a moment before grimacing and looking out through the window. In an apologetic voice, he said, ¡°If we were on my world, I could hide you. My lack of knowledge here is dangerous. I¡¯m like a child, stumbling in the dark, hoping I do not make a mistake.¡± When he next looked at her, his eyes held hers by sheer force of will, commanding her to listen. ¡°You must not despair. I need you here with me. With this new information, we must move. I may not know this world, but I am well versed in battle strategy. To stay in one place too long increases our risk of discovery.¡±


    When he remained silent, Lara realized he was waiting for some response from her. She jerked her head up and down. It was all she was capable of. Speaking in coherent sentences was beyond her. He frowned, the expression drawing his face into fiercer lines.


    ¡°Now, this news you discovered. How does this change the plan we devised? Can we reach the place you last visited for a week in stealth?¡±


    Skye¡¯s intent to propel her out of her panic worked. Her mind raced, calculating how many times it¡¯d take to fill her tank. She squeezed his arm in thanks before reaching down beside her and tugging out the tattered map. Finding the town on the map, Lara said, ¡°It definitely changes our plan. I calculated last night that it¡¯d take us two days to reach Colorado. I¡¯m now afraid to stop anywhere, even on the side of the road. We¡¯re going to have to drive straight through.¡±


    She felt him lean over to follow her finger as she traced their route.


    ¡°We are taking the same route then,¡± Skye said in satisfaction.


    Her finger stopped at his comment. Something clamored for attention in the back of her mind, some obscure memory. ¡°No, we can¡¯t travel through Oklahoma because of the toll roads. Every so often, we have to stop and pay a toll. There are cameras everywhere. We can¡¯t chance it.¡±


    She flipped the map back to Arkansas, trying to find a road that skirted around Oklahoma. She moved the map so Skye could see where she pointed. ¡°There.¡± She took a deep breath in and slowly exhaled, steadying her nerves before starting the car.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go the long way, through Kansas. We¡¯ll stop only for gas. We have enough food to last us another couple of days. I¡¯m just glad the majority of the food I bought doesn¡¯t have to be cooked.¡±


    Skye¡¯s question came twenty minutes later, startling her out of her thoughts. ¡°Is it safe to do so?¡±


    They were back on the road, already a short distance away from town. At first she thought he was worried about eating the food. It took her a minute to remember what she¡¯d said.


    She swung her gaze over to see his profile. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. This is why cars aren¡¯t magical in the least. If we don¡¯t fill it up with gas, the only way we¡¯ll get to Colorado is by foot. Who knows how many days that would take? Besides, no one knows who you are or what you look like. You¡¯re going to pay for the gas, not me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what to say.¡±

 Chapter 60: Finding Answers

    The pitiful scream cut off with a suddenness that pleased his bloodthirstiness. The Malirran flicked the blood off his blade before bringing it up in front of his face; the splatters weren¡¯t noticeable in the wash of red already covering the filthy, tiled floor. He waited for the energy, the power, to quicken within him. Although he had been particularly brutal, postponing the sacrifice¡¯s final death throes for as long as possible, it didn¡¯t come. He¡¯d worked to preserve this one¡¯s life longer than the others, so he should have felt Semnac¡¯s power immediately flow into him after his prey¡¯s death.


    In indignation, he kicked the chair, wincing when his action jarred his healing body. Upon learning this land held no recognizable healer, he¡¯d hunted down a woman who looked competent enough to handle his needs. He¡¯d forced the woman to stitch his knife wounds before killing her, her pitiful whimpers irritating him. Her constant cringes would have satisfied his need for fear, but the pain and fever maddened him, causing him to react without thought.


    He fell back against the rusted wall with a groan, gazing around the empty, decrepit room. Regret curled in his stomach. Though he could feel his wounds fester with each hour, it wasn¡¯t enough to want the cowering woman¡¯s presence. The objects left behind by its former owner still made no sense. The chair he understood, but there were tools on the table that he didn¡¯t recognize. He stayed because he knew of no place else to go.


    Why was the Goddess not answering his call? Had he not properly prepared the sacrifice? Alone in this place, he had no means of determining why.


    He said aloud to the large, vacant room, ¡°This time Semnac will have no choice but to hear me prayers. Once she hears me, I will triumph.¡±


    He¡¯d go hunting again once the sun fell. Perhaps the Goddess wanted him to kill more than one person at a time. He would give her what she wanted. Only with Semnac¡¯s power could he return home.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Without a doubt in her mind, Lara knew. Staring at the corner store¡¯s darkened windows, Lara stopped Skye in the middle of the wood-planked sidewalk by yanking on his arm. One look at the store, and everything clicked into place. Skye asked her a question, but she was helpless to answer. It all flooded back.


    Walking into the store. The kind, ancient woman. Her little excursion into the back of the shop. The coil.


    It was the damned coil.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m an idiot. Such a goddamned idiot,¡± she growled under her breath, making sure no one else overheard her. On autopilot, her eyes never losing sight of the building, Lara maneuvered them off the busy path, away from the tourists.


    Unbelievable.


    She was close to finding the answers that had eluded her since her first trip to Aradun. The door to the store was across the street, only yards away.


    How could she have been so stupid? How could she not have known? Lara never once suspected the coil on the numerous occasions she considered how she traveled to the other planet. Self-recrimination came to the fore, filling her with disgust at her own forgetfulness. Even as she shivered in the cold mountain air, she laughed in disbelief. All this time, and she had to walk by the place to figure it out.


    For Skye¡¯s sake, she gestured toward the store. She hissed, ¡°That place, there, is what makes me travel to your planet. It all started there.¡±


    Skye studied the storefront. ¡°There are too many people here,¡± he murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s find a less crowded place to talk.¡±


    While she stared at the store in disbelief, he scanned the immediate area and pulled her behind him. When she dug in her heels, he told her with impatience, ¡°Come. You must tell me more.¡±


    With untouched snow crunching beneath their shoes, they paused at the edge of the alleyway. Lara wrinkled her nose at the stench wafting from the large, blue trash bin sitting a couple yards away. Lara took a few steps back into the street. She thought the cold was supposed to keep food from spoiling.


    With some effort, she dismissed the smell and tilted her head to peer into his serious eyes. ¡°You were right about coming here. I visited that store on my last day here. I didn¡¯t buy anything else but the package from that store. I wouldn¡¯t have even bought anything at all, except the woman acted weird. She was ecstatic when I entered the store. She pushed this coil on me at an insane low price. I didn¡¯t even have to bring her down. At the time, I thought she was hard up for a sale. I didn¡¯t think too much of it at the time. Just looking at the design, you can tell it is worth far more than what I paid.¡± Lara shivered. ¡°It was really old, too. I have no idea how old, but it felt old.¡±


    ¡°Where is this coil now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the awful part. As soon as I got home, I put it up over my bed. That was the first night I traveled to your planet.¡±


    ¡°Did the woman tell you anything about the coil?¡± Skye asked, a visible puff of air coming from his mouth.


    ¡°Just something about dreams.¡± Staring down at the ground, Lara frowned as she fought to remember. She waved her gloved hands in front of her. ¡°Wait. I didn¡¯t think anything of it, but the old woman did say something about hanging it above my bed. When I got home, I tried it in a few spots on the bedroom walls, but it looked the best above my bed, so I hung it there.¡±


    Skye nodded, mirroring her frown as she thought through the dilemma it presented. In order to return to Aradun, they had to drive back to Dallas. It was the last place they should go; the police were looking for her. The make and model of her car was on file, and the police had ready access to her license plate number. She figured the chances of making it through Texas and into Dallas were slim at best.


    Lara didn¡¯t have the funds to buy another car, and she recognized her limitations in finding one without providing her personal information. They were stuck with her car. If they did somehow make it that far, she¡¯d have to develop a strategy for entering her dorm room. Too many people knew her on campus, and they were actively searching for her.


    Chewing on her bottom lip, Lara contemplated the story the woman told her about the coil. She had been manipulated. Lara was positive the woman knew it held magical properties, but had the woman known what would happen to Lara if she slept beneath the coil? It bothered her the woman would give it to her without weighing the consequences. If the woman had known, she must not have cared that it completely upended her entire life.


    With a shake, she said with a grimace, ¡°We need to go talk to that lady and find out what she knows.¡±


    They left the safety of the alley, making their way to the corner store. When Skye had refused to enter the small tourist town without her as a guide, she¡¯d had no choice but to mingle with people. Her current outfit was put together with Skye¡¯s help after pestering him with questions. It was the least he could do for being so stubborn. A new pair of earmuffs completed the ensemble. After half an hour of fussing over her clothes and how to hide her features, she felt more secure about entering a populated area.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    In his usual thoughtful manner, he disclosed, ¡°You have lost weight since I first saw you. Your hair is also longer. If you wear the hat, your appearance no longer resembles you, but someone else.¡±


    To hide his bonding mark, Lara gave Skye her black bandana. The combination of the black bandana wrapped around his thick, blond braid and the man¡¯s balanced and smooth carriage created the impression of vigilance with a small taste of menace. Men and women alike took a second look at him before they averted their eyes.


    The wooden sidewalk in front of the store creaked beneath their weight, making the darkened windows appear ominous. A single, white paper taped above the wrought-iron door handle caught her attention. Lara scanned the short paragraphs with increasing foreboding while she zipped her coat a little higher, trying to keep her body warmth in the crisp morning wind.


    The business was closed until further notice. An auction was scheduled in a month¡¯s time. Where was the woman? She placed her hand against one of the square window panes.


    She bought the coil, and the store closed soon after. This was no coincidence. She scuttled closer to Skye and said, ¡°This can¡¯t be good. We need to find out what happened.¡±


    She took a step back and looked both directions. Attached to the same building, she saw an old-fashioned, coffee shop. An inkling of an idea formed. Lara warned Skye, ¡°Play along,¡± before she grabbed his hand with her own and led him toward the other business. Despite the seriousness of their situation, Skye¡¯s stiff composure almost made her giggle. It made it easier to engage the aging clerk in conversation.


    ¡°Oh my dear, did you know Adria?¡±


    Seeing the old-time articles hanging on every available wall space, Lara urged Skye to look around the place. She used it as an excuse to give her time to corral her thoughts.


    ¡°Not personally, no. My family visits here at least twice a year, and I always liked the things she displayed in her store. After a few years of visiting, she began recognizing me, always calling me by name. Do you know what happened? Did she move somewhere?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes teared at her questions, making her feel like a heartless imposter. ¡°Honey, she passed away a week ago on Sunday. When Adria didn¡¯t open her doors on Monday, I called down to the police station to have them check on her. Paul found her in her bed. She died in her sleep sometime the night before.¡± The clerk dried her tears on her flowered apron. Her voice wavered the slightest bit when she added, ¡°Her funeral was last Wednesday.¡±


    Lara gave the woman a brief hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Thank you for telling me, though.¡± Keeping up with the charade, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll have to call my parents to let them know.¡±


    She shared a look with Skye across the room. The woman died on the same night she bought the coil from her, but why had the woman died as soon as the coil changed hands? The coil had to have come from somewhere. Where had the old woman gotten the coil? What did it mean that it sent Lara to the other planet? Maybe the coil originated from Aradun, but it didn¡¯t explain how it got to Earth in the first place.


    Her frustration was difficult to hide from the older woman. As soon as they learned one important fact, other questions stole its place. Lara grasped that the coil was magical, allowing her to travel to the other planet. But magic wasn¡¯t possible on Earth.


    Or maybe it was, she conceded. It was possible all the mythical legends had some semblance of truth. She felt a chill slide down her spine at the thought. It didn¡¯t matter; in the grand scheme of things, magic on Earth¡ªor the possibility of magic, wasn¡¯t the issue. The most pressing question was that if the lady purposefully chose her, why her? Someone else more capable, with more strength, would have made a better choice.


    Pulling herself together, the clerk turned away and moved behind the counter. She gestured toward the bar stools along the side of the counter. In a brisk tone, she said, ¡°Both of you have a seat. I¡¯ll make us some drinks to share. Before you ask, drinks are on the house. Just tell me what you¡¯d like. My hot chocolate is superb, but this is a coffee house after all, so my coffee is also excellent.¡±


    Lara grinned when Skye startled the old woman by bowing to her before sitting down on a cracked, red vinyl stool. Skye¡¯s words echoed around the room, ¡°Please. I have never had this hot chocolate you speak of.¡±


    The woman stopped in the middle of wiping the counter and glanced up at the tall man. Her mouth gaped for a second, before exclaiming, ¡°My heavens, young man. Hot chocolate is definitely in order. You are in for a real treat.¡±


    After Lara ordered a second chocolate, the woman busied herself making their drinks. The lady asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me saying, I have never heard an accent like yours. Wherever are you from?¡±


    With the clerk¡¯s back to them, Lara glared at Skye, warning him to stay quiet. He raised both his eyebrows, daring her to invent a story. While he crossed his arms and leaned against the counter, Lara¡¯s voice filled the expectant hush. ¡°Skye¡¯s from the southern part of Africa. We met a couple of years ago while backpacking in Europe.¡±


    Lara breathed a silent sigh of relief when the woman hummed, letting them know she was listening. As she placed two, big mugs in front of them, she said, ¡°Your age is the best time to travel. You¡¯re both young. You don¡¯t have to worry about mortgages and babies.¡±


    Lara almost choked on her sip of the sweet, hot drink. Then Skye groaned in pleasure, and she grabbed a napkin and shoved it against her mouth, afraid she¡¯d spew her drink all over the counter. The woman laughed in delight at the look of ecstasy on his face.


    Skye dipped his head without taking his hand from the mug. ¡°This drink is delicious, thank you.¡±


    While Skye devoured his first cup of hot chocolate, Lara kept the lady chattering about the news. The woman was a regular fount of gossip, updating her on the last several days.


    During a comfortable lull in the conversation, she asked, ¡°Do you know a place where I can pick up today¡¯s paper?¡±


    ¡°Oh honey, a customer just this morning left a paper on the table. Let me go grab it, and you can take that instead of spending your money on a new one.¡±


    The woman was in the back room when the front door opened, letting in a cold draft of air. Lara glanced over and tried to shrink herself enough to hide from the newcomer. Before she could stop him, the Pyranni stood and moved behind her, shielding her from the new patron. A middle-aged police officer came up to the counter, giving them both a friendly smile. He looked away, then shifted his eyes back for a more careful perusal of her face.


    The officer asked her, ¡°You look vaguely familiar, have we met before?¡±


    Oh God, he recognized her. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Feeling Skye shift his weight to the left motivated her to respond. She replied with a tight smile, ¡°Um, no. I don¡¯t think so.  Maybe you¡¯ve seen me before, though. My parents and I come here often to snow ski.¡±


    The officer immediately dismissed them with a small smile and nod. He reached over the wooden counter, hitting it a few times with a heavy hand.  He bellowed toward the back, ¡°Joann. I know you¡¯re in here.¡±


    Almost becoming a puddle on the floor at escaping the officer¡¯s regard, Lara did everything possible not to draw the officer¡¯s attention again.


    The woman came bustling out, shushing the man with her finger. ¡°Let me give this nice couple the newspaper, so they can be on their way.¡±


    Too focused on the impatient officer standing a couple feet away, Lara couldn¡¯t give the woman the return smile she deserved. She grabbed ahold of the folded paper with her left hand and jumped up from the stool. ¡°Thank you for the hot chocolate. It was wonderful.¡±


    As they both beat a hasty retreat to the door, she heard the woman call out, ¡°Be sure to come back in when you are in town.¡±


    Lara and Skye glanced at each other when they hit the outside of the building. Without a word, they cut through the people, retracing their steps back to her car on the outskirts of town.


    Once the crowds thinned, Skye asked, ¡°Who was the person who entered the shop? Did you know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I told you people would recognize me, even with the weight loss. He¡¯s a police officer. He recognized me because of my picture plastered all over the news. He bought my story about being a tourist, but I didn¡¯t want to risk him remembering where he last saw me.¡±


    ¡°One of the city warriors you spoke of.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t a question, she nodded anyway. Pointing at what she held in her hand, he asked, ¡°Why did you request this?¡±


    She lifted the paper so he could get a better look. ¡°I¡¯m hoping it will give us more information on what the police are saying about me and you. Who knows? Maybe the Malirran was found and arrested by the police. In any case, we have to return to Dallas so we can send you home. Let¡¯s get out of here first before we read it. After the police officer recognized me, I can¡¯t leave this town fast enough.¡±


    ¡°I agree. There is no further information to gain by staying. We must devise a strategy,¡± Skye said.


    ¡°I¡¯d run to the car if it wouldn¡¯t bring attention to us.¡± Despite the possibility, they both picked up their pace, almost racing to the car in their haste.

 Chapter 61: Dangerous Beauty

    Her breathing ragged, Eiren shadowed Chion through the tunnel system. Finding her physically unfit, Chion told her before they left for Areth that he would use the journey as part of her training. After three days of their agonizing flight through the tunnels, she was for once grateful no one could hear her groans or complaints.


    Chion made an obstacle course of the debris lying in their path. She admitted that his techniques, though unorthodox, did work. Her reflexes were improving after only a few days, becoming faster and smoother. She knew it¡¯d take months before she could truly fight alongside Skye as his battlemate, yet she felt hope for the first time since last seeing Skye.


    The size and number of villages they traveled through became fewer until almost a day had passed since seeing the last village. Judging from their pace, Eiren thought they weren¡¯t that far from the next one. Perhaps Chion would see fit to let them stop there. Goddess knew she needed rest. She mentally shrugged, letting loose a loud snort. Eiren was incapable of asking him, and she hadn¡¯t thought of the question last night.


    Focused on putting one foot in front of the other, she almost didn¡¯t see when Chion stopped moving between one stride and the next. She yelped in alarm, digging her sharp claws into the ground for traction. Panting, her tongue lolling out between her sharp incisors, she tried to see why Chion stopped.


    A short burst of pride rolled through her when she noted Chion¡¯s ribcage bellowing in and out. Eiren wasn¡¯t the only one breathing heavy; he was pushing himself as well. Using her nose, she nudged his shoulder aside to see through the narrow break in the wall ahead. She sat back on her haunches in wonder. Before her was a sight she had only ever heard of in tales.


    Though the cavern was extensive, she couldn¡¯t see more than two paces ahead. Over hundreds of years, the blue, softly glowing root system from the fallen trees above had grown down through the empty cavern until they reached the ground. The taut plants made it impossible to travel through the cavern by passing through the tendrils, similar to the ult webs. Though they gave off the same glow, these roots were different from those found in Malkese. No, these were as thick around as her hindquarters.


    She imagined these roots stood much like the trees above once did¡ªsolid and unmovable. The entire cavern was filled with the blue roots, lighting the large space like a beacon. Its brilliance made Chion¡¯s white coat glimmer with a blue luminescence.


    Travelers often find themselves lost once they lose sight of the entrance. Stay within sight of me at all times. Otherwise, I may not be able to find you. Sound moves oddly once inside, seeming to fade as soon you utter a sound. It is said the roots absorb the sounds, leaving you to feel alone with only the soft rustle of the roots as you pass.


    She stretched her tired muscles, ready for the next part of their journey. Curiosity had her ears standing straight up and her skin tingling with anticipation. She never thought she¡¯d visit this wondrous place. She dipped her head, telling him she was ready.


    Without a backward glance, he stepped into the cavern forest. Eiren couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from lifting, trying without success to find the ceiling. The plants had grown too close together, the branches of the root trunks hiding the view. When she looked back down, she realized Chion had turned to watch her take in the forest for the first time. In silent query, Eiren looked back up, hoping he¡¯d understand.


    He chuckled. If you are asking about the height of the ceiling, I do not know the answer.  I, myself, have never seen it. He turned and looked over his shoulder. Do not fall too far behind.


    The constant twists and turns forced them to traverse the uneven cavern floor in slow, measured steps. Eiren realized the plants had driven themselves into minute cracks in the floor. Over time, the rocks had conceded defeat to the persistent roots and risen from the ground. It made for a precarious climb. When she feared they¡¯d never leave the quiet forest, Eiren jumped onto a large boulder and saw the exit. A slight movement to the right of the doorway caught her eye. They both sank down behind an overhang in the rock face.


    A disembodied laugh came from behind them, and they both twisted around, snarling, baring their teeth in aggression. Except no one was there.


    Chion said in a low voice, I do not like this. I¡¯ve never seen anyone here in the forest.


    Was there not a small village nearby? The laugh sounded like a small child¡¯s. Perhaps Kurite children were playing here. It made sense. Children often played in places their elders cautioned them away from.


    A prickling sense of premonition had her smashing her body into Chion¡¯s, bowling them both over the edge of the boulder. Chion screamed in feline surprise. Before they hit the hard ground, Eiren heard the eerie sound of metal scraping against the rock where they had crouched a moment before. Above them, the interloper¡¯s laughter rang hollow as it was swallowed by the plants around them.


    Eiren scrambled to her feet as soon as they hit the ground, making room for Chion to rise from his sprawl. With a wary glance around her, Eiren narrowed her eyes at Chion, expressing their need to depart this forest at once.


    A slither of sound had them both sprinting toward the exit. Haunting laughter came closer until she feared they wouldn¡¯t make it to safety. What was it? She would have kept running after leaving the forest, except Chion called her name. Eiren spun around, her hair standing on end, making her look larger than her normal, diminutive size. She cocked her head to the right, swiveling her ears.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Chion took one last look at the opening. Eiren, my apologies. I should have warned you about the dangers of remaining in the forest too long. Although I had been cautioned about entering the forest, I¡¯ve never met such a response, until today.


    When Chion didn¡¯t seem inclined to explain, she raked the ground in front of her. She urged him on by jerking her nose up several times.


    He huffed a deep breath. It is said that one who stays too long in the forest will transform into a maddened killer. The cavern becomes its hunting ground until he or she dies. For reasons unknown, and no matter the individual¡¯s age¡ªwhether it be human or paka, the cavern has the singular ability to cause havoc in a person¡¯s mind. It¡¯s as if the magic that was soaked into the plants produces evil in the minds of those who either stay too long or become lost. Once that happens, the person cannot leave the cavern. It is a slow, painful death. Until now, I did not believe the stories, and I should have. I was remiss in not cautioning you.


    Chion gave her a deep bow. You saved my life. Thank you.


    She nodded her head once, accepting her due. Eiren didn¡¯t let on how much it meant to receive praise and gratitude from another. Her negative reception in Luthis made her crave the respect of others.


    She turned her head to peer into the forest. Even if the person couldn¡¯t leave the cavern, she wanted to put as much distance between her and the forest as possible. Knowing Chion would join her, she walked down the new hallway.


    Beauty was dangerous in its own way. The blue forest was beautiful. It made her want to explore the entire area. If not for Chion maintaining a steady pace toward their destination, Eiren would have caved to her curiosity. Now she knew that too much curiosity could be deadly. She¡¯d be more careful in the future, and more aware, more mindful of the perils around her.


    Chion set a slower pace toward Cohal, a small farming village. Eiren was startled when a ragged cheer greeted them, and young and old villagers ran up to them with broad smiles. A small child toddled up to her and gave her a small-armed hug. A man, whose lined face showed his age, shuffled toward them in threadbare clothes.


    He said with a bow, ¡°The Goddess has answered our prayers. When we heard rumors of eastern invaders entering our lands, we sent young Boh to ask Malkese for protection.¡±


    You have heard of the Malirrans here in the outregions? I am surprised. News travels fast.


    A pall crossed over the villagers, leaving them with rounded shoulders and lowered heads. The village elder revealed, ¡°Yes. We lost a young boy to the forest. When people from the next village over came to help us find him, we learned about the Malirrans. We were unable to help the boy, but we hoped Malkese would send us warriors.¡±


    This boy, how long has he been in the forest?


    A young but ravaged-looking woman stepped away from the crowd clustered around them and said in a voice that faltered, ¡°It no longer matters. My boy has been gone too long. He is dead now, may the Goddess keep him.¡±


    I fear you are correct. We did not see your son in the forest.


    Eiren jerked her head around to stare at Chion. When she heard the woman begin weeping and saw her collapse against a tall, muscular man, Eiren realized what Chion had done. There was no reason to extend the woman¡¯s grief. If she believed him dead, she could begin healing from her loss, knowing he was now at peace. The boy¡¯s mother could now let go of her guilt for not protecting her child. Eiren should have known Chion would show kindness and wisdom.


    Chion lowered his body into a dignified bow¡ªone often reserved for councilors. He said with regret, I fear that our presence is not what you think. Eiren and I are on a quest for the High Council of Nine and must continue our journey to Areth. We humbly ask for your village¡¯s hospitality for the night. We will gladly share information in return.


    The crowd¡¯s jubilant excitement turned to disappointment. The old man waved his arm toward the small buildings located across a field and offered with practiced formality, ¡°Please join the village of Cohal, so we may share food and drink with others who obey the God and Goddess.¡±


    Later that evening, Eiren was dismayed to learn the entire village turned out to watch Chion teach her how to fight. At first, she thought they would fluster her, but the crowd cheered her when she pulled off a fighting technique, making her want to do better for her unlikely champions. Miscalculating the angle, she fell, landing on her side. Taking a short breather, the same boy who hugged her earlier came skidding along the ground and patted her stomach.


    ¡°You hurt? You hurt?¡±


    Though no one heard her, she lifted her head and roared with breathless amusement. Touched by the child¡¯s concern, she licked his pudgy face until the small one squealed with laughter.


    She got her legs under her before nosing the boy back to his mother. Refocusing on Chion, Eiren landed on her feet after a few more attempts of the same maneuver.


    Chion nodded his approval, then he turned and scanned the assembly. You, sire, would you come assist me? I need someone to hold the spear leaning against the wall beside you.


    The man stepped into the makeshift arena holding the spear with practiced ease. They both looked to the white paka, awaiting his orders.


    Eiren, you will complete the same move; except this time, you will fight against a warrior holding a spear. Chion stared up into the man¡¯s eyes. Sire, I want you to slowly stab the spear toward her and sweep it across to the right. Before you practice with Eiren, show me the move first.


    The people around them murmured with unconcealed excitement. The man shoved the spear toward her and then swept it across the ground as if trying to sweep her off her feet. Although it was meant for practice, the spear was real. It could injure her if she didn¡¯t complete the technique with perfect timing. Her heart thrummed with nerves when she stepped into position.


    But when she focused on the man¡¯s arm muscles as it extended toward her, something strange happened. Her mind snapped into perfect sync with her body. Somehow, her body flowed through the move, rotating her front forelegs to push the spear away from where her vulnerable heart rested. She continued the turn, but pushed off with her back feet. Making sure to only leave an impression of her intent, she grazed the man¡¯s thigh with her teeth. Eiren ended the single maneuver within reaching distance of the man¡¯s back. As soon as she lowered herself into the protective crouch, she sprang back up in joy.


    It was a simple, novice move, but she had completed it on her first attempt with a real weapon.


    Something warm barreled into her side, tumbling her over to her side. When she saw who had dropped her, her entire body shook with suppressed chortles. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t quite ready for battle. It had taken a mere child to drop her.


    Chion strolled up and looked down in amusement. The boy hugged her around her neck, almost cutting off her air supply. I see you have a new friend.


    She wholeheartedly agreed. The easy acceptance the villagers gave her, despite her inability to speak, surprised her. These people showed how true Kurites should act. She¡¯d never been more grateful for escaping her home.

 Chapter 62: A Clandestine Homecoming

    When Lara stopped the car, Skye couldn¡¯t exit the contraption fast enough. He hit the door with a powerful shove, swinging it open with a grinding, metallic whine. The first time he sat down in the seat, he remembered thinking the chair was comfortable. As time progressed, and the days of sitting in the confines of the small car piled up, he found it a clever deception.


    He had grown to despise enclosed spaces. The cramping in his right hip sent ricochets of pain zinging up and down his leg, and rocks felt like they now resided in his shoulders and neck.


    He gulped in the cooler air, uncaring that it smelled wrong. Unable to straighten his legs for much of the day, Skye was uncertain whether they would lock into place. His legs teetered for an alarming moment before straightening with a wrench. He moaned in bliss as he straightened to his full height, soaking in the slight breeze and bright sunlight. His hip quit threatening to seize on him. To get his blood flowing, he bounced on the balls of his feet, feeling his strength come back with each jump.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m tired,¡± Lara moaned in the middle of a yawn. ¡°Thank goodness Becky is driving from here on out.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the only one in need of a long rest. But Skye knew if tonight went according to plan, he would soon be walking on his own precious soil.


    He had to leave this planet. Rest wasn¡¯t an option. The noise from the road brought his attention back to his surroundings. He cursed himself. While enclosed in the car, he¡¯d grown lax in his surveillance. They were not safe, not yet. Skye kept a wary eye on the multitude of colors passing on the road. Lara walked around the car in time to hear his stomach howl for several long seconds, and despite his attempt not to react, his cheeks warmed at the knowing gaze she sent his way.


    Lara grinned, pointed at the painted building, and said, ¡°We both need real food. We¡¯ve been living off finger food. That¡¯s why I told my friend to meet us here.¡±


    Skye remembered her calling it a burger joint. Skye eyed the square, brick building they were hidden behind. He had no desire to enter yet another strange building with candlelight that required no fire or oil. The light was brighter than any he¡¯d ever conceived, and he imagined it eclipsed the sun¡¯s brilliance.


    Each time he entered a building to pay for gas, Skye had struggled to understand the strange phrases. The words made no sense. Every new sight and experience lowered his body¡¯s physical and mental capacity to steer through this world. Every new word and phrase stabbed him in his stomach, hammering in its foreignness.


    A few strides away from the door, Skye felt his face solidify into a wall of impassivity. With difficulty, he reined in his misgivings and followed the woman into the building. When every eye turned to stare at him, his body almost exploded with tension. In the span of half a breath, he turned motionless, watching for any movement that might signal an attack. When Lara came to stand in front of him, he spared her a glance, taking in her far too sober eyes.


    In a low murmur, she said, ¡°Skye, go back outside. I can do this without you.¡± When he didn¡¯t move, she whispered, ¡°Please, go.¡±


    He gave her an abrupt nod, turned, and went back out into the sunlight. His relief expanded with every step he took. Skye shook his head and frowned. He was becoming irrational, assuming an assailant was present when none existed. On his planet, people were also curious when someone entered an establishment. This place was no different. He knew this. Exhaling slowly, he centered his mind, calming himself with a mental technique every warrior learned as a child.


    A short time later, he heard the distant crunch of gravel and angled his head to watch Lara approach. In her hands, she precariously balanced sacks of food and three green glasses.


    Laying out their meal on top of the car, she explained, ¡°You can¡¯t leave my planet without first trying some of the food.¡± She waved her hand toward the car. ¡°What we¡¯ve been eating doesn¡¯t represent American food.¡±


    She ripped open a sack with enthusiasm and pulled out a silver bundle, unveiling the food within. He leaned over, peered closely at it, and gave it an experimental sniff. When she pulled out a cup with yellow slices in it, Skye stood back, giving her more space.


    She named each with an index finger, ¡°This is a burger. These are called fries. Since you liked the hot chocolate, I got you a chocolate milkshake. I also bought you a regular drink.¡± She handed him the chocolate drink after removing a clear, thin top. She grinned in anticipation before cajoling him, ¡°Try it. Use the spoon. I think you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    He had to use a spoon for a drink?


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He glanced at the food again, intrigued. Unable to ignore her coaxing, he took a small bite and froze. At once, the cold sent tremors through his mouth, reminding him of the deep snows in the ancient mountain passes. But then his taste buds hummed with delight. The woman was correct. Like the hot chocolate, it was sweet going down the back of his throat. All too soon, the bite vanished. He spooned up another, greedy for more. Skye couldn¡¯t recall the last time he had had a dish as sweet as this.


    Lara watched him try each dish before she took a large bite of her own. Copying how she ate, they soon settled in to eat in comfortable silence.


    A short time later, a bright red car pulled up beside them. The tinted front window lowered, and Becky rushed them into her car with insistent gestures. With growing apprehension, Skye helped Lara with their wrapped belongings, transferring them to the other car.


    When Lara moved to sit in front, Becky made an angry sound, rounded on her, and said, ¡°You have to hide.¡±


    Becky grimly looked at both of them, and Skye noticed the other woman now had crescent-shaped bags under her eyes. Equal amounts of worry and exhaustion showed on her face. Collecting herself, Becky told Lara, ¡°Your friend can sit in front since no one will recognize him. You, on the other hand, are the hottest thing since the terrorist attacks. Lie down in the back sit. If I thought you¡¯d fit, I¡¯d have you get on the floor.¡±


    After they got back onto the road, Skye regarded the woman in silence, taking in her jerky movements. He stated with sudden insight, ¡°Some incident has occurred since you last spoke to Lara.¡±


    Her hands whitened where they rested on the wheel. Lara gasped in comprehension from the back, though she didn¡¯t move from her hiding place.


    ¡°Becky, what happened? What¡¯s changed?¡±


    Although Becky turned her head to flash him a glance, he knew she spoke to Laura with false joviality, ¡°Do you want the good news or the bad news first?¡±


    In irritation, Lara snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. Tell us what happened. You¡¯re absolutely terrified.¡±


    ¡°The good news is you¡¯re no longer wanted for questioning. The bad news is the police think you are dead.¡±


    ¡°Why would these police believe Lara is dead?¡± asked Skye, the insertion of his deep voice into the confines of the car overriding Lara¡¯s strident squawk.


    Becky brushed her loose hair away from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve read about the murders that are happening around campus. The police have finally added everything up and realized that the third man in our rooms, this so-called Malirran, is the same one indiscriminately eating everything that moves. Most of the students are avoiding the campus like the plague. My classes have been canceled more than once this week. The entire city is in an uproar. The police have brought in every expert they have to catch the serial killer because the murders are inconsistent to other serial killers.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been killed by your city warriors?¡±


    Becky gave him a confused look before he saw understanding dawn. She shook her head.


    Lara said in a voice full of shock, ¡°They think they¡¯re looking for my body?¡±


    ¡°Or what is left of it,¡± Becky said under her breath.


    Lara¡¯s arm shot through the break between the seats, latching onto his thick shirt. ¡°Skye, my parents. If the police are saying I¡¯m dead, my parents probably believe it, too.¡±


    The depth of her despair made him want to console her. At a loss, he moved his right hand and covered hers. He understood. His own parents were forced to remove him from their thoughts and expunge his name from the Silverhand house. Being thrice named outcast was much like dying. Families still grieved, no matter the cause.


    Becky advised, ¡°Lara, I think you should come forward. This has gone way too far.¡±


    Staying quiet, Skye waited for Lara to agree with her friend. He wouldn¡¯t fault her for changing her mind. After all, this world was hers; it was where she truly belonged. Perhaps he could use the coil to return to Aradun without her, leaving her here to assuage her parents from their mistaken grief.


    He was no less shocked than the woman beside him when Lara said in a determined voice, ¡°No. Skye and I must return to the other planet. If it wasn¡¯t for that monster, no one would be in this mess. That Malirran is the cause, not me, and definitely not Skye.¡±


    His eyebrows lifted at her declaration. She was right. Lara and he would not have run if the Malirran had refrained from killing the boy.


    Skye had chosen the wrong method of attack while on Kureto lands. If he¡¯d sliced through the Malirran¡¯s neck instead, no one here would have suffered the Malirran¡¯s brutality. If he¡¯d killed the man, no one would have ever known about the Malirran¡¯s existence. He was uncertain why the assassin ate human flesh; however, the man¡¯s birthplace was a land across the eastern seas. Gharra¡¯s merchants traveled to kingdoms in the north, not the east. Nonetheless, it made no difference. The assassin must die by his hand. Only then could Skye fix the wrong his action had wrought.


    Lara¡¯s soft, ¡°I agree,¡± made him realize he¡¯d spoken the words aloud.


    So, he¡¯d hunt the Malirran, and his quarry would not survive the night. As his last act, he could depart from this world with his honor intact.


    They both ignored Becky¡¯s dissuading arguments until she gave up with a suppressed scream. ¡°Fine, Lara. You win. You just didn¡¯t see your parents on the news. Even after I assured them on Monday you were fine, they refused to believe me, thinking I was giving them empty platitudes.¡±


    Whether the spirited woman¡¯s words made an impact, Skye didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t care. No one spoke another word until they reached the place Skye first visited.


    When the wall behind them came down, Lara sat up and stuck her head through the two chairs. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re safe here? What if Jonathan comes home early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I wouldn¡¯t put the two of you in that kind of position. Besides, can you imagine the amount of trouble I could get in if word got out that you¡¯re alive and I knew all along?¡± She opened the door and waved her hand in the direction of the door. ¡°Jonathan won¡¯t get home until after midnight. He¡¯s working tonight. I don¡¯t know what you have left to plan, but you can do it inside the house. Just be careful what you put down.¡±

 Chapter 63: Finishing Business

    Later that night, after the majority of the students were asleep in the residence hall, Lara and Skye hid behind a bush, waiting for the police officer to finish his sweep around the building. When the officer¡¯s footsteps faded away to nothing, Lara scurried to the side door and swiped Becky¡¯s card, unlocking it. When the lock quietly clicked, Skye pulled the door open. Though she didn¡¯t see anyone through the glass door, she was glad the door swung open without a sound.


    Skye suddenly lifted his hand, cautioning her from stepping forward. She waited, not breathing, straining her ears to hear any footsteps in the stairwell. The short wait gave her time to question their plan¡¯s success. She could feel her blood coursing faster through her limbs, warming her fingers and toes to a fevered pitch. When Skye finally jerked his head toward the stairs, Lara almost jumped in reaction. She was primed for something¡ªanything, good or bad.


    As planned, she took the lead. Her sword slapped against her leg once before she reached down to press it against her. Lara frowned in concentration, fearing she was making too much noise. Skye had drilled into her that silence was imperative for their success tonight.


    When they reached her floor, Skye cracked the door open and peered through the sliver of space. Lara¡¯s mind raced with each move they needed to take. Standing in the hall for any period of time was suicide.


    Uh oh.


    Her fingers shook as she opened her purse. The keys jingled when she pulled them out, making Skye flick her a displeased glance. When she held up the keys in explanation, he gave a single nod of approval.


    Holding her breath, they made it to their destination without any mishaps. She stuck the key into the lock and turned it. Earlier, Becky had assured her the police had finished their investigation yesterday morning. The university had paid for the cleaners to come in as soon as the police were finished. Until then, the entire floor had avoided this side of the dorm. Even if the rooms were clean, Lara didn¡¯t blame Becky a bit for staying somewhere else.


    Skye propelled her into the room with a firm hand and shut the door behind them, encasing them in darkness. She took a shaky breath. After her eyes adjusted, Lara saw a single thread of moonlight shining through the broken slat on the window. From habit, Lara reached for the switch, but stopped from flipping it in the nick of time. Skye had expressly forbidden any lights while they were here.


    Lara hurried into her bedroom and crawled onto the bed, reaching for the coil. She lifted it off the bare nail and stuck it into her purse.


    It struck her, then, that her bedroom had been straightened by someone. As she returned to stand in front of Skye, she wondered how long the university would wait before requesting her parents remove her belongings from the room. How long would her parents keep her things? They would have to deal with canceling her attendance at the university.


    God, she was thinking like she was dead, too.


    How morbid.


    ¡°Do you have the coil?¡± Skye asked in a low whisper that filled the still room. In the darkness, she fumbled with the bag and pulled out the fragile object. She held it aloft by slipping her fingers into the coil¡¯s twists and turns, then rotated her hand around so Skye could see all of it. Without the light on, he wouldn¡¯t catch the luminescent colors diffusing the entire coil. At his nod, she stored it away, safe in the confines of her bag. They had to get out of there.


    As if Skye heard her, he opened the door, and they both heard the soft ding of the elevator. She put her ear to the door, trying to decipher the sounds from the other side. A girl¡¯s giggle and a drunken male voice filled the hallway for a few minutes, then another door shut. The hallway fell quiet. Lara took her first full breath of air when they reentered the stairwell.


    Amazingly, the first part of their plan was complete. The next was far more dangerous.


    After a full minute of looking around the grounds through the glass door, they left the residence hall without a backward glance. It was almost too easy, making her wonder what the rest of the night held.


    Lara led Skye toward the other side of the street, away from campus where the cheerfully lit buildings gave way to tall, dark, and imposing structures. The presence of cars and apartments dwindled, giving way to business properties. She followed Skye as he prowled deeper into the sleepy streets. Trash blew across the sidewalks. The few faceless people they met studiously ignored them, going about their own business.


    Skye scanned the buildings with a practiced eye, looking for buildings that would draw the assassin. The longer they walked around, the more edgy Lara became. She kept her hand on the hilt of her sword, though the solid feel provided her cold comfort.


    After thirty minutes of following Skye from one side of the street to the other, it dawned on her Skye distanced himself from the streetlights on purpose, merging with the surrounding shadows with ease. It was basic common sense.


    The cops were out in force tonight. In the space of an hour, Lara counted five patrol cars. They escaped the notice of two of the cars by hiding with only seconds to spare. Thank God Skye¡¯s vision was better than hers.


    Getting back up from her hiding spot, she eyed Skye, taking in his wide shoulders and sure gait. Lara tried to suppress the chill that went up and down her arms and legs. Skye was in full predator mode¡ªa hunter.


    No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. The hunter. He stalked the streets, confident in his ability to find the assassin. Even here on Earth, he believed he could find the man. Earlier, Skye had explained his thinking in simple terms. The assassin and Skye were from the same world. This planet made no sense to either of them, so Skye would look for places he himself would use.


    In the wake of his confidence, Lara faltered, not sure how she could help him find the Malirran. With a jolt, Lara realized she was jealous of his confidence, his assuredness. Skye was convinced he¡¯d find the Malirran. She wasn¡¯t. The police couldn¡¯t find him, and they had their forensics as well as the manpower.


    Once the moon slowly crossed to the other side of the sky, Lara lost hope. The police were on their own after tonight. Now that they had the coil, they were traveling to Aradun without delay. She disliked the idea of leaving the Malirran behind, but she was confident the officers would eventually find and arrest him, though they were better off killing the man. It turned her stomach to know she was responsible for letting loose a cannibal in her hometown. The coil¡¯s idiosyncrasies endangered everyone around her. Her thoughts swam in lazy circles as she trailed behind Skye¡¯s hulking form.


    In front of her, Skye became a living, breathing statue. Mirroring him, Lara stopped a yard behind him. She kept her eyes trained on her friend, ready to run and hide from the police at his command.


    A muffled scream reached her ears, echoing off the bare walls around them. Although faint, the scream held a raw presence that forced one to tune in. Her instincts took over, and Lara had to fight not to flee in the opposite direction. Her heart hammered in her chest. Her hand fisted her sword. She kept her gaze trained on Skye, awaiting his signal.


    When a second, muffled scream floated down to her, sounding distinctively like a woman, her eyes widened in horror.


    Skye tilted his head back and stared up at the structures towering above them. Following his gaze, she counted the number of floors in each of the buildings around them. Every single one was at least several stories tall.


    When a third scream rent the air, Skye took off, flowing across the street, unsheathing his sword in a smooth, practiced move. She ran after him, clumsily drawing her weapon with a soft clang of steel.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    They located the stairway behind the gutted building. The closer Lara came to the Malirran¡¯s hideout, the louder the cries became. Two floors up, she could no longer block out the sounds of intense pain and suffering. Skye stopped climbing when they reached the fourth floor, and she saw for herself the latch was broken. Her entire body trembled, hearing the woman¡¯s convulsive sobs through the door. They had to save her.


    She moved to open the door at the same time Skye withdrew the knife from the back of his waistband. Lara waited with bated breath for his nod, realizing he delayed his entry for a particularly long, drawn-out wail. They had one chance.


    Skye nodded when the woman¡¯s piercing cry reached them. With dread she threw open the door and followed Skye into the building. Across the room, separated by several columns of support beams, the Malirran kneeled. He looked up with a fevered glare and clambered to his feet, bringing his sword with him. Stunned at the sight laid out in front of her, Lara left Skye to stalk toward the man alone as he maneuvered the Malirran away from the woman.


    Even in the cover of shadows that filled the large, empty space, it was obvious. The woman¡¯s scream had been her last. They were too late. The dead woman¡¯s eyes stared blindly up in horror, her fear and pain a frozen mask for everyone to see. She had suffered greatly before dying.


    Lara shook at the futility of it all. Why kill a woman? For what? Hate and vengeance helped Lara forget her fear. She rolled her shoulders to loosen them and pressed closer, slowly circling around the fighting pair, waiting for the perfect strike. She gripped her sword with both hands, sliding forward a few more inches.


    It soon became apparent the Malirran wasn¡¯t well. Gone were the smooth techniques and quick reflexes. Only years of practice kept him alive. Skye pushed him backward, step by agonizing step, until the Malirran was a few feet from the wall. Lara didn¡¯t see the weapon being thrown, but her friend¡¯s pained grunt drew her attention. A small, black knife jutted out of Skye¡¯s right shoulder. Although it wasn¡¯t a killing blow, she could see that Skye was having difficulty holding and swinging his sword. It gained the Malirran time to take a couple of gulping breaths of air. The man wove back and forth, and he shuffled his feet to maintain his balance.


    When Skye next attacked, he was unyielding¡ªnot giving the assassin time to rest, steadily wearing him down by keeping him on the move. Though she glimpsed a few techniques she¡¯d practiced, others were new and far more advanced. Lara realized Skye¡¯s swordsmanship was far more skilled than even she¡¯d given him credit. She knew his skill was phenomenal, like the weapon was an extension of his own body. But seeing him use those skills against his opponent intimidated and awed her at the same time.


    Skye¡¯s face split into a fierce, toothy grin. Many might have thought he was having too good of a time. Having seen the grin before, she knew different. The warrior was now more aware of every twitch the Malirran made. In a last, lengthy clash of steel, the assassin¡¯s weapon flew across the room. It landed against one of the columns with a resonant crash.


    The man¡¯s eyes glittered with despair, his chest heaving from exertion. His shirt, though black, was crusted with what could only be blood. His hands and chest were bloody from his latest kill. His very odor was offensive, the smell so strong she couldn¡¯t immediately place the reeking scent. Another tentative sniff, and she realized he smelled of rotten meat left too long in the sun. Oh, God. It was the dried blood. His flushed cheeks told the true story. The man¡¯s wounds had festered.


    Lara couldn¡¯t find it within herself to feel sympathy. Not for a rapist. And definitely not for a cannibal.


    The man didn¡¯t try to fight again. As she drew closer, she heard him command Skye, pleading in a cracked voice that was a shadow of his normal one, ¡°Kill me. I¡¯ve failed the great Goddess Semnac. I do not deserve to live. Me thinks my time has come.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡± Skye swung his sword across the man¡¯s vulnerable neck.


    Lara scrambled away from the scene. Skye hadn¡¯t beheaded the man, but it was close enough. She turned her head, looking the other direction. Her gaze landed on the dead woman¡¯s face.


    She squeezed her eyes shut. It didn¡¯t help. The gouges and lesions on the woman¡¯s body refused to leave her. Both her hands clenched around her weapon in desperation. Despite it all, Lara wanted to kill the man all over again.


    She felt Skye¡¯s presence when he moved to stand next to her. His deep voice carried his satisfaction in the newly seeded graveyard. ¡°It is finished.¡±


    His words echoed in her head until she made sense of them. He was right in a way. Another woman had died, but no one else was at risk of meeting such a horrific death. The man was dead, and rightfully by Skye¡¯s hand.


    It was a fitting end.


    Her mind settled at last, no longer competing with itself from the unholy mix of guilt, vengeance, horror, and hatred. Skye leaned over and uncurled each, separate finger from her weapon. When her hands relinquished the sword, he slid it home at her side. He lifted both of her chilled hands and forced her to stare into his eyes. Some indefinable element welded them together, binding them in their victory. They stared at each other, and time stood still.


    Recalling his wound, Lara was the first to break eye contact and glanced at his shoulder. Skye had already removed the knife, leaving the wound to bleed down his arm.


    Squeezing his hands in silent thanks, she said, ¡°We need to stop the bleeding. Hand me one of your knives.¡±


    He shrugged, giving his wound a cursory look. ¡°It¡¯s not a deep wound. I can wrap it once we reach the Tal¡¯Ai school.¡±


    Lara glared at him and held out her hand for his knife. She wiggled her fingers in silent demand. He snorted but handed the weapon over without another word. She cut a strip off the bottom of her shirt, folded the material into several layers, and then pressed it into the wound. Other than a small wince, he didn¡¯t portray any other discomfort. After a few minutes of holding it in place, she removed the cloth to see if it still bled. Relieved, she shoved the bandage into her back pocket.


    She sent him a crooked smile. ¡°It still needs to be cleaned when we get back. Who knows what was on that man¡¯s blades. In the meantime, let¡¯s get out of here and find another building that is, um, less gory.¡±


    ¡°It is time to return,¡± he agreed with a nod.


    She was surprised when Skye retrieved one of her hands and hooked it over his left forearm, leading her away from the bodies littering the middle of the bloody floor. Wanting to see the police when they swarmed the building, Lara perused the buildings in the vicinity.


    The only other empty building was a block away. Judging the amount of time it¡¯d take to reach it, she placed the call to the police, telling them she heard what sounded like a fight in a building downtown. She gave the cross streets, then powered down the cell phone. She lurched into a jog. She didn¡¯t want to get caught with a sword at her hip and two dead bodies in the building nearby.


    They made it to the second story window right before four police cars swarmed the structure. The noise from the sirens bounced off the walls, adding chaos to the show.


    ¡°They¡¯ll take care of the girl,¡± Lara murmured. She thought for a second before adding, ¡°I wonder what the autopsy will find on the Malirran.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You and I may look the same, but there is no way in this world¡ªor yours¡ªthat we could possibly have the same genetic makeup. So I wonder what the labs will make of him.¡± She grinned at her own humor. ¡°After all, you are both aliens.¡±


    Skye frowned at her, though he didn¡¯t seem upset. With no small amount of resignation, he said, ¡°I do not understand a word you say.¡±


    She stifled a laugh with her hand, afraid it might somehow carry to the growing crowd surrounding the other building. ¡°I know.¡±


    For a while, neither of them said anything, and her thoughts turned to her parents. Without trying to hide her wistfulness, she admitted, ¡°I wish I could talk to my parents before we leave. I¡¯ve no idea how long I¡¯ll be gone this time.¡±


    Skye sat up and turned his big body until he faced hers. He cocked his head, a quizzical expression on his face. ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak to your parents as you speak to Becky?¡±


    She scowled and huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡±


    He reached out and grabbed her left shoulder. She looked up at him in surprise. Genuine sadness descended across his face. Lara searched his features, somehow knowing this moment was important for them both. There was a reason why, for the first time, he willingly showed vulnerability. She waited until he could at last push the words past his stiff lips.


    ¡°I know what losing family does to your soul. Without Eiren, it would have destroyed me. Do not let your family suffer needlessly.¡±


    She reached up and clasped the arm still holding her, squeezing it a couple times before letting go. Lara felt tears threaten to fall. She tugged the phone back out and turned it on. When it lit up, she punched in the numbers before she could change her mind, nibbling on her lips. The phone rang for the fifth time, and no one answered.


    She almost burst into tears when the message came on and the long beep ended. ¡°Hi, Mom, Dad. I wanted to let you know I am alive and safe. The serial killer didn¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sorry you thought I died since no one knew where I was. I only found out today the police thought I was dead.¡± She stopped and swallowed, and her mouth trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t explain now, but I hope in time I can tell you everything that¡¯s happened. I just hope you won¡¯t think I¡¯ve gone crazy when I do. Know that I love you. I love you.¡±


    She stared down at the phone for a long time after she ended the call. Losing the connection devastated her. She didn¡¯t cry. Her pain was too intense for that.


    Skye dragged her toward him, pulling her down until she was lying against him. She curled into him, trying to draw some small consolation from a friend. No one should ever have to leave a message like that with anyone they loved. And one should never receive a message like that when they thought the person dead.


    She swallowed the dread crawling up her throat. The problem was that the future was uncertain. There was no guarantee she¡¯d return home.

 Chapter 64: Chosen Prey

    The jangle of koti harnesses intruded into Lukar¡¯s thoughtful examination of the village. His animal shifted under him until he impatiently quieted it with a jerk on the reins. The beast twitched its long neck with force, sharing its dislike of his rider. The beast of burden was a tall but powerful animal. Its legs were stout, giving the animal the strength to carry large loads of supplies. With its longer, striped forelegs, the koti¡¯s sloped back required a saddle that kept its rider vertical.


    Lukar ran his gaze up and down the rows of men attacking the village walls. Their previous conquests giving them confidence, his men had attacked at sunrise with an overabundance of zeal. Without being told, his commanders ensured the men¡¯s zeal didn¡¯t make them foolish.


    He was surprised the village¡¯s guardians showed a decent level of courage in their endeavor to save their home. Fortunately, his military and the tactics they¡¯d attained through past sieges would prevail. It was inevitable. If he cared to know the village¡¯s name, he would have demanded one of the Pyranni slaves to tell him. Since it was soon to be razed, he was indifferent to the fact. The place simply served a purpose.


    Although the village was off the established route to Gharra, the number of warriors in his army required a large amount of time spent gathering supplies. Each defeated village and city supplied his men during their journey with flour and other necessary supplies. They hadn¡¯t been on the road a full week, and already his men supplemented their foodstuff with game from the surrounding forest. Lukar calculated the size of the village, attempting to determine the number of days it would supply his army.


    The crash of rocks drew his attention back to the gate, where the most intense fighting took place. He nodded his head once in satisfaction. The walls surrounding the main entrance were now nothing but individual bits of clay, completely demolished by the battering ram they used. His trained men had found the weakest link in the fortification through systematic testing of the walls.


    Neglect was this village¡¯s last blunder. Their walls had gone to disrepair over the years, leaving them vulnerable to attack. His lips curled into a mocking sneer at their leader¡¯s ignorance¡ªor worse yet, his negligence.


    When he next grinned, Lukar¡¯s smile changed the stark emptiness always present in his face into a chilling mask. His black eyes and sunken cheeks often made his own warriors flinch. He relished their visceral reaction. Fear was a strong incentive for their enduring loyalty. Deterioration of his physical form over the years had progressed until he was emaciated.


    And yet, Lukar could feel the power flowing through his veins. An honor guard shielded him from any enemy¡¯s strike. Ironic, since he could kill every single one of his guardsmen without taking more than a single breath.


    His reflexes, despite his physique, were faster and stronger than any man. He hadn¡¯t fought with true skill against another since his coronation. With his strength and speed, his renowned mastery as a swordsman languished. Only his trusted councilors dared to draw their weapons in a sparring match against him.


    Lukar felt the first stirring of hunger in the pit of his stomach. He glanced up at the sun¡¯s location. It was too soon, too early for his desires to torment him. He and his war council gorged themselves on the flesh of men and women at night, ensuring satiation kept their desires to a minimum during the day. Otherwise, they¡¯d lose their powers at a crucial moment while they marched. As the King of Malirra, he couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness in front of his men.


    He turned his head to look at the man bound to his koti. His chosen prey stood staring down at his toes. Lukar nodded to himself, thinking this one knew his rightful place.  The man accepted his role as a sacrificial offering to his new king. One of his councilors had captured him the night before while scouting the area. If only others would show similar acquiescence for their fate.


    The man, like the village before him, would meet his destined end. Once his army finished their rampage of its walls and everything in between, no one would recognize it. The village¡¯s foundation would be decimated. He gained some satisfaction knowing no map would carry its name after today.


    Now that the wall had given way, Lukar watched his men defeat the village guards¡ªa simple enough task for his accomplished military. Even from where he sat on the koti, he knew when the screams began. Taking that as his cue to enter the once proud village, Lukar spurred his mount forward. By the time his contingent of men accessed the gate, a few buildings already emitted smoke and flames from their depths. He rode through the center of the village, judging the length of time it¡¯d take his men to seize the possessions of its people.


    He turned his head to look at his military commander¡ªa stout man who bristled with weapons¡ªand gave the order, ¡°Give our men enough time to gather any item of value. We march to nightfall.¡±


    ¡°What of the people?¡± Duxon asked.


    He shrugged. ¡°Use them, kill them, or bind them, I don¡¯t care. You decide.¡±


    My King, I¡¯ll relay the command,¡± the commander said. Lukar watched with dispassionate eyes as the commander turned his animal away to find his officers. Perhaps the next city would provide a better challenge for his men.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lara was ripped out of a sound sleep by the confusing sounds of shouting around her. Her pillow tensed beneath her, and she realized Skye¡¯s large frame cushioned her from the ground¡¯s rocky surface. Still muddled from her slumber, it took her a few seconds to piece together where they were. She twisted her head around, looking around.


    Her stomach tumbled into a freefall.


    They weren¡¯t at the Tal¡¯Ai training school; instead, they were in a medium-sized cavern. The room¡¯s low-lying ceiling gave off the feeling of an impending cave-in. On her right, Lara saw a solidly built wall that stretched across the entire cavern. An arched gate stood twenty yards away from where she lay spread-eagle on the ground. Words floated down to them. With Skye¡¯s help, she rolled off him and stood up. The prickling bubbles grazing her skin like fine champagne told her the stronghold was a large city. She assumed the wall kept the contact from becoming too intense.


    Ignoring the combative questions raining down upon them, Skye turned his head and looked at her, his eyes a couple of inches off kilter. With a complete lack of irony, he said, ¡°We¡¯re not at the Tal¡¯Ai training school.¡±


    She winced. They were most definitely not at the school. In fact, Lara had no idea where they were. If the Kurites yelling at them was any indication, they were in a mountain of trouble. It probably wasn¡¯t a good idea to ignore the people on the wall, but she followed Skye¡¯s lead.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡± She rolled her eyes. That was the understatement of the year.


    ¡°How did we get here?¡± he asked with only a hint of accusation.


    She threw up her hands. How should she know? In exasperation, she retorted, ¡°I told you it isn¡¯t an exact science. Somehow, I magically appear in a tunnel. Normally I land close to Chion, but since he¡¯s nowhere around, I¡¯m guessing that didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    He turned away to search out the voices. ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are either. Perhaps we should ask them,¡± he offered, waving his hand toward the wall.


    The formidable looking gate trundled upward, and a band of fully armed warriors crossed the threshold. ¡°Uh, Skye, I don¡¯t think asking them a question is an option. A group of soldiers just left the city and are coming toward us.¡±


    He cursed loud enough that she heard him, but stopped in mid-sentence. ¡°From which direction do they approach?¡±


    She grabbed both his arms and physically twisted him around until he was facing the danger. ¡°We can try talking to them, but the pakas aren¡¯t with us. I doubt they¡¯re going to feel sympathetic to our plight.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t wish to fight them, but if they choose not to listen, then we may have a skirmish.¡±


    She caught wind of the emotions exuding from the guards. ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t think they¡¯re interested in listening.¡±


    As the Kurites came closer, their aggression entrapped her in its web. Unable to control the strong emotion, she bared her lips and growled, the sound coming from deep within her throat.


    Skye stepped into her, using his large frame to crowd out other distractions. Without turning his attention away from the approaching threat, he snapped, ¡°Remember your training. You can control this. You must.¡±


    Another feral growl escaped before she could stop it. Lara took in a deep breath through her nose, trying to calm her mind, dissociating herself from the external stimuli. She was more than the magic imposed on her. She could fight this. She wasn¡¯t helpless, and Skye needed her.


    She turned her energy to creating a watery world around her. Her image almost dissipated when Skye stepped forward again, but she kept it by the skin of her fingertips by immersing her thoughts into the sensation of floating in water. The longer she kept working on the mental image, the easier it was to mold around her.


    She opened her eyes, and her sight shifted for a moment before expanding back to its normal range. In its place she saw a hazy, bluish film surrounding her like a cell¡¯s ectoplasm. Though it had felt longer, the protective shell had taken mere seconds to create. Through the watery vision, Lara watched as the guards spread out, placing them in the center of their spears.


    A scarred woman barked, ¡°A Pyranni. A Malirran. Both found trespassing on Kureto lands. None of my guards saw you walk through the cavern field. How did you appear in front of our gates?¡±


    Skye spoke with a measure of calm that belied their situation. ¡°It is a long tale that should be told over a tankard of ale.¡± His statement provoked their surrounding guards to press the sharp tips of their spears into their skin. Lara didn¡¯t move a hairsbreadth in any direction for fear she¡¯d be skewered.


    In reaction to the show of force, Skye lifted his hands in submission. ¡°We fell asleep somewhere far away and woke here outside your city walls.¡± The woman scoffed, and he insisted, ¡°It¡¯s true. We were traveling to the Tal¡¯Ai training school where the High Council sent us for training.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes shifted at his words before hardening once again. Lara felt the suspicion and mistrust like a sharp arrow attempting to splice her fragile barrier. She focused harder on her mental image, praying it stuck this time.


    The Kurite sneered and drew a fine line of blood on Skye¡¯s throat in retaliation. ¡°Let¡¯s hope no other city has succumbed to your devious words. I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯d join their ranks so soon after Malirran invaders conquered your Pyran city, Valorri. You won¡¯t manipulate your way into our gates. The God and Goddess prevail here.¡±


    Skye tried again, explaining, ¡°Lara is not a Malirran spy. She hails from Abanis, a kingdom far north of here. And I¡­I claim Kureto as my own.¡±


    Lara opened her mouth to add her voice to Skye¡¯s, but she stopped herself. She didn¡¯t know whether her tenuous shield would hold if her concentration wavered for even a second.             When Lara felt the woman¡¯s eyes on her, making the hair on her neck stand up, she looked up and stared back with the beginnings of indignation.


    ¡°And you. You don¡¯t speak a word in your defense,¡± the woman accused, scanning her clothing from top to bottom. ¡°Your presence and your clothing are suspicious.¡±


    Both Skye and Lara wore the same clothes they¡¯d worn upon falling asleep in the empty building. She wore a pair of jeans, a black, long-sleeved shirt¡ªminus the strip off the bottom, and a hoodie. Lara kept her mouth sealed shut. To lose her magical barrier would amplify their problems tenfold.


    A sharp point nudged her in the back, and the prickle of pain pushed her past her breaking point. Right before she lost the image, she gasped and widened her eyes in a last ditch effort to regain control.


    Lara whispered in despair, ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    Skye turned around in total disregard of the weapons trained on them. She had enough time to stare up at Skye in horror. But not enough to warn him.


    Her Tal¡¯Ai magic took over.


    She groaned at the rollercoaster of emotions that pressed into her skull, threatening to roll her under like so many times before.


    Not again. Not now.


    As she fought her lungs from locking down, Lara felt multiple lacerations across her skin before the steel tips retreated. She¡¯d pushed herself onto the ends of the weapons in her shock. Left alone to fight off the feelings of suspicion, disgust, and fear battering her, she curled inward, sinking to the ground in a vain attempt to make herself a smaller target. With the emotional onslaught, the shouting was like static, background noise that couldn¡¯t be separated into individual syllables.


    In involuntary reaction, she screamed Chion¡¯s name with everything in her. She needed his presence. Almost overwhelmed, she repeated his name like a talisman.


    She imagined Chion¡¯s faraway voice. His voice held shock and worry. Solara?


    In her desperation, she latched onto the remembered sound of his voice. Pain shredded her plea into a breathless rasp of words, Lara. My name. Call me Lara.


    She was going crazy, imagining a conversation with the paka.


    Skye¡¯s familiar voice penetrated her downward spiral. ¡°Lara, control your magic. Lara.¡±


    At his entreaty, she resolved to try one last time. She could do this. She shoved every bit of emotional turbulence away and rebuilt her watery veil around her one excruciating drop at a time. Several times she faltered, almost giving up on the impossibility of the task, and doubt grew.


    She persevered. Finally, she lifted her head to find every inch of her slick with sweat. Lara straightened to her full height, keeping the image firmly in place around her, making sure it covered every bit of her body. She took in the commotion around her.


    Her hard-won victory had never come at a better time. Skye knelt on the ground with a sword¡¯s sharp edge held against his throat, his arms restrained by two guards. This time, she knew her shield would hold when she spoke aloud, and her confidence soared.


    She took a partial step forward, holding out her hands to stop the strike. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Without removing the sword from his throat, the woman demanded, ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Afraid the woman would dismiss her, Lara¡¯s words tripped over themselves, ¡°Skye can¡¯t call himself a Pyranni, not anymore. The bond he holds with a paka won¡¯t allow him entrance into Pyran. In Malkese, we endured a trial where we both received a chance to become Tal¡¯Ai warriors. As Skye said, I am not a Malirran. I¡¯m an Abani.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    At the woman¡¯s question, Lara¡¯s fear receded an inch from full blown panic. She glanced around her and realized the others also weighed her words. She retested the stability of the watery shell.


    ¡°Because you are right. Skye would never side with a Malirran. We recently discovered they are cannibals.¡± She shivered at the visual her own words resurrected. Lara saw the poor woman¡¯s mutilated body, the woman¡¯s fear engraved on her face. ¡°They are evil, and the Malirran we found was killed by him,¡± she said, motioning toward Skye. ¡°The Malirran we found had just killed a woman a little older than me.¡±


    Their suspicion beat at her, yet she was thankful the woman restrained from killing Skye. After a moment¡¯s pause, the head guard removed her weapon from Skye¡¯s neck and nodded at the others to release him. Skye didn¡¯t make any sudden moves for a few seconds. He then lowered his arms but stayed on his knees, keeping himself at their mercy. Still in the midst of several spears, Lara couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for the woman¡¯s decision.


    Chion¡¯s faint words reached her, My Lady?

 Chapter 65: Arrested, Again

    Lara jerked her head up and peered out into the far reaches of the cavern. She was disappointed when she didn¡¯t see him. Still, she felt lighter.


    I hear you. Where are you?


    It took a long time before she heard his reply. In the meantime, the woman made an abrupt decision. ¡°Bring them.¡±


    After taking possession of their weapons¡ªincluding both of Skye¡¯s knives, the leader motioned the other guards to place their captives into the middle, preventing them from running for the tunnels on the far side of the cavern. If they weren¡¯t in such a precarious position, Lara would have rolled her eyes. It was obvious Skye couldn¡¯t see in the dark. Skye fumbled once in the darkness cocooning him before she clasped his elbow, leading him toward the open gate.


    Eiren and I are a half day¡¯s journey from Areth. We continue our search for the mark¡¯s origin. My Lady, you were to stay at the school. Where are you?


    Despite his words, she heard the affection he held for her, and her heart flipped over. She¡¯d missed the paka more than she thought. Although Skye and she had jumped from one tumultuous situation into another, Lara felt a fleeting sense of happiness knowing he was relatively close by.


    Looking at the tall, middle-aged man keeping pace beside her, she asked, ¡°What city is this?¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes flickered once in surprise before he pressed his lips together in a flat line. She sighed.


    Chion, I¡¯ve no idea where we are. Our captors won¡¯t share the information, she said with irate sarcasm. We were at the school until I got sent back to my planet. Because Skye and a Malirran were holding onto me, all three of us ended in my bedroom at home. I¡­


    She tried to figure out a way to tell him everything that had transpired on Earth, then she realized it¡¯d take too long. She eyed the gate with dread, feeling the increased rush of emotions pushing at her. Updating Chion would have to wait.


    Let¡¯s just say it is a really, really long story. Skye and I are entering a big city. It might be Areth, but no one will tell me for certain. Um, I think you and Eiren will need to come rescue us. We might be in a bit of trouble.


    Oh, God.


    Frantic, she ran her hands up and down her body, looking for her purse, ignoring the weapons swinging toward her. Finding it, she shoved her hand inside. Her insides turned to mush when her fingers grazed the top of the object.


    The coil was in her bag. Here. On Aradun.


    Her mind swirled at the implications. Would she be able to return home? What if the magic in the coil broke before she could travel back? Her stomach twisted when the coil¡¯s presence fully hit home.


    The coil was in her possession, her only link home conceivably gone forever. Lara might be stuck here for the rest of her life. Her parents may never see her again. The thought vibrated through her with increasing and sickening momentum.


    She wanted to laugh at the irony of it all. It had taken her weeks¡ªmonths¡ªfor her to figure out the coil¡¯s involvement, and now it didn¡¯t stay where it was supposed to. Her life was gone as she knew it, and still, somehow, she managed to put one foot in front of the other.


    In patent defiance of her emotional turmoil, her interest piqued as soon as they entered the gate. The gate led directly into a tunnel. Unlike the other tunnels she¡¯d traveled through, this one had intricate motifs inlaid into the smooth walls. Pictures of fight scenes and children playing were woven around the long runners of lifelike ivy. There were two strands, one for each side of the wall. It was beautiful, masterful. Her depressing circumstances couldn¡¯t deter her from admiring the work of art trailing alongside her as she walked deeper into the tunnel. It was unfortunate Skye couldn¡¯t see the artwork.


    A lengthy amount of time passed as they walked, and she realized the city was located a distance from the wall. It was a clever strategy. The outer wall was built to withstand an army while the city fortified their position farther away.


    The tunnel spit them out into a small city of intricate tunnels. As they were marched into the city, Lara noticed the city didn¡¯t have a large cavern like Malkese or Olun. Instead, the city was made up of small caverns that interconnected with other rooms, reminiscent of a vast warren of rabbits or hares. She soon became hopelessly lost. No straight passageways existed; traveling anywhere in the city would take hours. It was confounding. The original builders didn¡¯t use any logic when constructing their city. The townspeople had left the huge cavern alone and built their city inside a rabbit hole.


    Although the entire tunnel system had artwork scattered throughout, the city could never compare to Malkese¡¯s majestic city center.


    Their group attracted the attention of the townspeople already standing inside the medium-sized rooms they journeyed through. At seeing Skye and Lara¡¯s outlandish features, quiet descended until the very walls resounded with it. It made for a harrowing trip. After walking what felt like miles and seeing no end in sight, Lara wondered where they were going. Because each room blocked the view of the others beyond it, she had no way of guessing the city¡¯s population.


    They reached their mysterious destination at the end of one long tunnel. The scarred woman spoke to someone hidden from view. ¡°I have two more for you to hold.¡±


    A man¡¯s tenor rang out in reply, ¡°Two? You should have killed them. I¡¯ve already packed in more prisoners than the chamber can rightfully hold.¡±


    ¡°We found them outside the city gates. I¡¯ll speak to Ader about extracting any knowledge they have about the Pyrannis or Malirrans. Until then, they¡¯ll stay with the others.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Yes, Captain. My men will watch them, as long as it¡¯s not for long.¡±


    Lara peered into the large room from over the woman¡¯s shoulder. She flinched at what she saw, digging her fingernails into Skye¡¯s arm. When his arm twitched, Lara drifted her fingers down his arm in silent apology. Without warning, she was grabbed by a grim-faced, golden-eyed Kurite, losing her hold on Skye¡¯s arm in the process. Her purse and sheath was stripped from her by rough hands. She watched in alarm as her purse was thrown without care into the wall of the hallway.


    Someone else damaging the coil had never crossed her mind. She squeezed her eyes shut. Damaging the coil was bad; losing it was far worse. For one thudding heartbeat, Lara¡¯s hold on the watery shield weakened, and the surge of emotions rammed into her. She tightened her barrier with a jerk, and her hands mirrored the mental imagery.


    Before she could protest the loss of the coil, she was hoisted up with a stalwart show of strength and tossed inside the large cell. Lara crossed an invisible barrier, feeling a slight resistance, almost like walking through tall grass. She landed on her hip, and a loud gasp was wrenched from her as pain flared to life. Skye skidded to a stop next to her. His soft grunt filled the room once he identified the cell¡¯s inhabitants.


    Small fires threw light, shedding enough shadows for Skye to see the blond-haired men either sitting on the rock floor or standing around the flames. Every man within a twenty foot radius stared at them, the commotion from their entry apprising the occupants of their newest cellmates. As one, the men stood without a word.


    Not taking his eyes off the prisoners, Skye reached down and gripped her upper arm, hauling her to her feet. The silence stretched until Lara fidgeted from the tension. Based on the armor some of the men still wore, they were Skye¡¯s people. In contrast to every man in the room¡ªincluding Skye, Lara was ostentatious with her brown hair and eyes. Many stared at her with banked expressions of surprise and curiosity. It was like the men hadn¡¯t ever seen a woman.


    When one man¡ªwho she assumed was the spokesperson for the ragtag group¡ªpushed through the crowd, Lara edged closer to Skye. She didn¡¯t care whether they thought her a coward. They all towered over her short stature, making her feel small and vulnerable.


    The blue-eyed warrior gave Skye a dignified bow before identifying himself. His crisp, baritone filled the packed room. ¡°My name is Hente Northbow, once the second lieutenant of Gharra¡¯s military. We were captured following our defeat at Areth¡¯s gate.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes sharpened at the introduction, but he gave the lieutenant a deep bow of respect. ¡°Sire, I am Skye Silverhand.¡± He swept his gaze across the room before returning his attention back to the man. ¡°Every man in this cell was captured in the battle at Areth?¡± The warrior gave him a curt nod. ¡°Then can I assume I am in the Kurite city, Areth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young Silverhand.¡± There was a small pause. ¡°Since our defeat, we¡¯ve awaited news from Pyran. We have hoped for a trade between Pyran and Kureto.¡±


    Areth. The news brought Lara considerable cheer. Chion and Eiren were already on their way. We were just told we¡¯re in a holding cell in Areth. It is packed with Pyranni soldiers. I¡¯ll let you know if I learn any more information.


    Listening to Skye speak to Hente, it took a while before she realized she was purposely excluded from the entire conversation. The man hadn¡¯t even thought to ask for her name or spared her a glance since walking up to them. Skye also ignored her huddling presence, almost as if she didn¡¯t exist. She observed everyone as the conversation unfolded.


    Maybe ¡®not existing¡¯ was too strong of a phrase. It was more like she was a pet. A dog everyone knew was there, but no one would dream of holding a conversation with it. Lara almost said something to disrupt the man¡¯s disdain, but she hesitated. Scrutinizing Skye¡¯s posture, she realized there were nuances to their dialogue.


    It rubbed her the wrong way, but she pushed her irritation aside. Wary, Lara watched the introductions crossing the room, trying to discern what was really going on. She was afraid to move lest she draw unwanted attention. Skye was her friend. He¡¯d protect her from harm. They had lived through too many risky situations for her to think otherwise.


    If Skye wasn¡¯t introducing her to his own countrymen, there was a reason. Lara was just at a loss what it was.


    Chion¡¯s winded reply cut through the tableau playing out before her. My Lady, we are coming. We will reach Areth before the day ends, but it may take some time to explain our request to the city council. I will tell you the moment we enter Areth.


    If Eiren hasn¡¯t already, have her tell Skye you¡¯re on your way. I dare not tell him since we are surrounded by strangers.


    Skye continued to talk to the men in a low voice. Deep in thought, she chewed on the fact she¡¯d already lost the coil. When exhaustion hit her, she looked around for a place to sit. The only available space was in front of the invisible door. When she headed that direction, Lara was startled when Skye gripped her hard enough she fell backward, bumping into him. He hissed a warning to her before releasing her shoulder, once more acting like she wasn¡¯t there.


    Confused at the mixed signals, a frown marred her face. She knew they were in danger, but she was exhausted. She¡¯d driven all the way from Colorado and hadn¡¯t had anything but a short nap on Jonathan¡¯s lumpy sofa. If Skye wanted to stand and talk to the other warriors, she wasn¡¯t going to stop him.


    She made to walk away, testing Skye¡¯s reaction. This time, half expecting his response, Lara didn¡¯t react beyond reshuffling her feet. Skye twirled her around, plastering her back to his front, and the palm of his hand smacked down onto her shoulder, keeping her in place. Looking up, she found every man¡¯s gaze fastened on her.


    With a look of disgust, the lieutenant observed, ¡°The woman is a wild one. A true Pyranni woman would know her place among men.¡±


    ¡°I am teaching her a woman¡¯s proper place,¡± Skye said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ve found the Abani culture very different from ours. She is finding the ways of the Goddess difficult. She¡¯s a slow learner, yet I believe time will remedy her disobedience.¡±


    His words held double meaning, one for her and one for the men in the room. It struck her then. With her leaning against Skye, she felt the tension coursing through his body. Every muscle along her back trembled. Lara was more confused than ever. Skye was among his own people. They didn¡¯t know he was cast out from his society, so what did he fear?


    She glanced around the room, for the first time really looking at the warriors gathered around them. She detected what Skye probably saw the instant they entered the room. The hectic gleam of madness shined in several of the men¡¯s eyes. Every one of them stared at her like snakes ready to strike. She didn¡¯t like the feeling that nestled within her chest. It made her feel too much like prey.


    Understanding her peril, the muted emotions moved front and center in her awareness. Before, the vague feelings were easy enough to disregard, emotions barely detectable behind the shield.


    She trembled and felt Skye¡¯s tension ease a little. She was an idiot. She¡¯d already forgotten Aradun held dangers around every corner. She should have heeded his warning instead of acting like a spoiled child. Lara turned the lieutenant¡¯s words over in her mind. Lara recalled tidbits of a conversation they had shared before their jump to Earth. He wasn¡¯t used to women. In some of Earth¡¯s cultures, women weren¡¯t allowed to interact with unrelated men.


    If Pyran was anything similar, then perhaps it was why she wasn¡¯t introduced. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. She¡¯d do anything Skye wanted to stay alive.


    She peeked up at the men listening in on the conversation. A few leered at her, and she could feel the lust curdling along the barrier. It was so raw, uncivilized. Almost an animalistic craving. If the men had been in this cell since the battle, then they¡¯d had no sexual outlet for a while.


    Lara was suddenly glad Skye stood behind her, claiming her as his in front of his countrymen.

 Chapter 66: Going Mad

    Eiren¡¯s voice rang through their bond. My Lord, we are coming. We¡¯re not far from Areth¡¯s main gate. You must tell me later how you reached Areth before us, especially since you were training at the Tal¡¯Ai school. Are you safe at the moment?


    They were close enough to speak to one another, which meant Eiren really was in the vicinity. Skye almost smiled in relief. Hearing her voice alleviated some of the stark loneliness that greeted him outside Areth¡¯s fortified wall. While on the other planet, he¡¯d missed her, but it was nothing like the yawning chasm in his soul a heartbeat ago.


    During a brief lull in the conversation with Hente, he surmised with a chuckle, Lara must have contacted Chion when she screamed. He hesitated before answering her question, For the moment, yes, we are free from danger. But Lara isn¡¯t in full control of her magic. I¡¯ll keep her safe until you acquire our release.


    For once, Skye sent a quick prayer to the Goddess. Lara could not lose control of her magic. Not here. The men sharing their cell hated magic, believing their faith condemned its use. Their abhorrence was a direct result of their loyalty to King Ragnar, the Purist King. Once, Skye had adhered to their religion with wholehearted fervor, but after the spectacular things he¡¯d seen on the other planet, he knew magic was real and it wasn¡¯t evil. Because of the Pyrannis¡¯ captivity, he knew they would not, could not change their views. If anything, their beliefs had intensified to the point no Kurite was safe in their presence.


    The Pyrannis¡¯ prolonged imprisonment in the tunnels had changed them into less civilized men. He read the lunacy in no fewer than seven warriors¡¯ faces, and every one of them was focused on the woman held secure within his arms. It was more than a need to abate their unmet desires. Lara was not Pyranni, so she was seen as ¡®other,¡¯ something to use and later discard without forethought or remorse. It was simply a matter of time before a few of the men lost their restraint. Skye only hoped the pakas could petition for their release before the attack came.


    He also hoped they were rescued before he had to compose a reason for his presence in Areth without any other Pyranni warriors. Skye was terrible at spinning tales. The battlemates he¡¯d trained with¡ªparticularly Dane, Thanel, and Timosy¡ªalways saw through his falsehoods. Time and again they¡¯d advised him to stick to the truth. Before now, he believed the truth always served a much better purpose.


    But speaking the truth was unconscionable in this situation. If the men learned of his outcast status, his life was forfeit. The only reason they hadn¡¯t caught the holes in his story was because the men were shadows of their former selves.


    Skye doubted the two Kurite guards observing the prisoners would protect Lara or him. Truthfully, as Tal¡¯Ai, they could cross through the invisible barrier without aid. If Lara¡¯s life was endangered, she could run for the barrier. Defending herself against two guards was far easier than a roomful of Pyranni warriors.


    Interacting with his people didn¡¯t produce the emotions he¡¯d anticipated. Perhaps his reaction would be different if it was his three battlemates. The lack of longing baffled him.  Already, in such a short time, the ache of loss was a barely discernible pull. They were his adversaries. Eiren was his new family, and Lara was an ally and a friend. The feelings of confusion and displacement he felt while on Lara¡¯s planet were gone.


    With these people, he understood his foes and their customs, for they represented the old him. After his experiences on Earth, he understood why Lara acted in the manner she did. It was her culture, and she had willingly shared her knowledge with him. It was his turn to keep them safe.


    Drawing their attention away from her, Skye asked, ¡°My brother of blood, Mikal Silverhand, fought in the battle at Areth¡¯s gate. Does anyone know of his fate?¡±


    Someone called out from the back of the chamber. Heads turned and people moved back, clearing a path for Skye to see the speaker. Skye looked at the man leaning against the craggy wall. Because the shadows were in constant motion, it took a while for Skye to realize the man couldn¡¯t stand without assistance. His left knee was misshapen, almost as if the kneecap had been busted by a war hammer during the battle, smashing the limb into a straight stick. He¡¯d seen the injury before on older warriors. They were never able to bend the leg again, though they walked with crutches.


    Skye bowed to the man in respect, acknowledging the bravery this man displayed by surviving when so many did not. The man¡¯s face was lined from pain, and Skye doubted they would ever disappear.


    The man¡¯s voice boomed in the small enclosure in a singsong pattern. ¡°I am named Frey. When we were first captured, light wasn¡¯t supplied by the Kurites. Without light, our men grew nervous, jumping at both real and imagined noises. After only a short time in captivity, warriors began attacking each other over slights that wouldn¡¯t have stood in the God¡¯s sunlight. We killed each other, turning against one another without thought of the Kurites watching. A few of us endeavored to stop the deaths, but we all felt the night¡¯s evil effects. Nightsickness spread until it touched us all. It wasn¡¯t until half our numbers were dead that the heathens gave us a means of light. If we all died, they couldn¡¯t trade us for their own kind.¡± The man stared down at his crushed leg.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he was killed by one of our own men?¡±


    The warrior¡¯s eyes lifted to pierce him. ¡°No, young Silverhand.¡± He shook his head in negation. ¡°I¡¯m telling you he was the man who killed our own.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face froze into an emotionless mask. He refused to show the pain those words caused him. Skye squeezed Lara¡¯s shoulder in anguish. His own brother had turned against his battlemates. He readily acknowledged the sickness was real, having seen its effects on returned warriors. Mikal¡¯s loss of honor would have stricken his brother with despair.


    Skye halted Lara¡¯s hand from moving by digging his fingers into her shoulder tendons. He could ill afford her kindness. It was a weakness that if seen by the warriors, they¡¯d find him wanting. Their situation was already too precarious. Skye gentled his touch in an attempt to atone for the rough treatment he dealt her.


    When he didn¡¯t respond in any way to the man¡¯s description, the warriors in the room edged back. He understood. He was the blood brother of Mikal. Having lived through the first experience, they would dread another. The only one courageous enough to break the silence was the immobile warrior.


    Frey divulged, ¡°I do not believe he would have attacked us so soon after the battle if not for his grievous wounds. With light, some of us were able to see the damage he sustained during the battle. His head injury never healed following our defeat.¡±


    His tone displaying none of his emotions, Skye asked, ¡°How did he die?¡±


    The warrior frowned, and the chamber stilled. Hente advised, ¡°Brother of Mikal, do not ask us to describe his death. It is enough to know he regained his honor at the end.¡±


    Skye studied every man¡¯s face in the room. Many turned away, hiding their expressions from his searching gaze. When Lara shifted her weight, he was reminded of her presence. He was not alone.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    What has happened? I feel your pain and sadness.


    Had he reached for Eiren in his grief? He didn¡¯t think so, yet she had felt his emotional upheaval all the same. I have only now learned of my brother¡¯s death.


    He couldn¡¯t share the rest. It was too much. As a child, Skye had revered his brother¡¯s prowess in battle, often dreaming of fighting alongside Mikal.


    With a shadow making a silhouette of his face, Hente amended, ¡°A death of a family member is difficult to hear.¡± He waved to an empty space in the middle of the room where a small fire burned. ¡°Come, sit. Following a short rest, I ask that you share news of Pyran with us.¡±


    He would have preferred to seat Lara closer to the invisible barrier, using it to protect their vulnerable backs, but he couldn¡¯t think of a viable excuse. Carrying the charade forward, Skye told Lara to sit, pointing to a spot that was a little distance away from the other warriors. The movement made his shoulder throb. He joined her on the hard ground, stretching his legs out in front of him.


    Skye glanced down at his shoulder as he rotated his arm in a circle. He still had full range of motion, and that was all that mattered. No one spoke for a long while. With activity at a minimum, he realized how tired and sore he was, but he dared not succumb. Lara laid her head on his shoulder, her exhaustion obvious in the deep lines of strain around her mouth.


    Making sure none of the people around him heard his words, he whispered, ¡°Sleep.¡± With a slight nod of her head, Skye felt her surrender, her body becoming heavy against his.


    Breaking into his thoughts, Eiren replied, We¡¯ve entered the city. We asked to speak with some of the councilors. It may take time as it is late in the day. She paused. As for your brother, My Lord, I grieve for you.


    Thank you for your words. I cannot reconcile my brother¡¯s actions to the man I once knew as a boy, but it is good to hear you are in Areth. We are safe at the moment. It is quiet.


    He observed the men around him. They didn¡¯t speak amongst themselves. It was eerie how they stared into the sputtering fires, like they were soaking in the sunlight from the pitiful flames. Stashes of moss were within easy reach. Periodically, a man at each of the three fires tossed some into the pit, sending a smoky spark toward the ceiling. Skye glanced up, only then noticing the room wasn¡¯t filled with smoke. After a little searching, he located the crack above his head.


    The quiet sank into his bones, making him drowsy. A few times he jerked awake when he felt himself falling, unsettling Lara and making her chuff in her sleep. Despite his need to stay awake, Skye slipped into a fitful doze.


    It was Lara¡¯s stillness that woke him. He was fully alert when his lids popped open. Skye lunged for his weapons before he remembered the guards had filched them. The sight was one he predicted. Two men stood above Lara with the intention of attacking her while he slept. One man was already reaching down to grab ahold of her leg. Skye didn¡¯t move. He knew what was coming and planned to use it to gain the upper hand.


    The instant the man touched Lara, the woman erupted into a fighting frenzy. Her powerful scream shook the walls, startling every man in the room. From her loss of composure, her magical shield had disappeared while she slept. The Pyrannis were fools. The emotions encompassing the room made her a danger to everyone in this room¡ªincluding him.


    Due to the sheer potency behind her kick, Lara knocked out the second man who still leaned over her in shock. Skye watched with impassivity as the man fell to the floor beside him, then he reached out and snapped the man¡¯s neck. Skye bolted up from the ground, leveling a stare at anyone who looked his way. A snarl erupted from Lara¡¯s throat. Without looking, Skye knew the moment the other man dropped in a boneless heap. Unease swept through the cell.


    Hente¡¯s accusing voice filled the room, ¡°The woman is inhuman, a savage. She¡¯s an accursed heathen.¡±


    As if the other warriors awaited only for the right provocation, they stood en masse from where they crouched. Their bodies shrouded the light, leaving deep shadows in its place. Skye couldn¡¯t see, but neither could they.


    With no desire to fight his own people, Skye warned them, ¡°Do not. We will kill anyone who comes near.¡±


    Several men spat on the ground. Hente answered for them all, ¡°If you fight with her, then you are a traitor to Pyran.¡±


    The statement was almost identical to the words thrown at Skye when he was branded outcast, and he relived the rage he¡¯d borne then. Beyond bitter, Skye retorted, ¡°Pyran betrayed me long before today. My loyalty now lies with this woman, not you.¡±


    Never taking his eyes off the men, he yelled both out loud and through his link, Eiren, I need you now.


    Panting with the volatile emotions running rampant in the room, Lara stepped up, positioning herself beside him. He was surprised when she spoke through the emotional pounding she was receiving with scathing disdain, ¡°You are the ones without honor. Attacking a woman while she¡¯s asleep is beyond low, even for prisoners of war.¡±


    The power of her derision flailed when the sound of hysteria passed her lips soon after her statement.


    ¡°Lara,¡± he cautioned, praying she wouldn¡¯t abandon what little sanity she had before she lost consciousness. Skye was relieved when the woman choked off the sound.


    His inattention was a mistake. Skye felt a push of air right before a man slammed into him from the side. He was barely able to stay upright from the tackle¡¯s momentum. With a grunt, Skye slipped his arms around the man¡¯s shoulders until he found rib bones. He rammed his left elbow into the man¡¯s back until he heard a loud crack. He jerked his knee up into the man¡¯s unprotected stomach. The man groaned and twisted away. Months of stationary living had deteriorated the Pyrannis¡¯ physical muscle mass, giving Skye the advantage he needed.


    Lara hissed long and loud. Turning, he realized that while his opponent diverted his attention, two more men had attacked. In the dark he couldn¡¯t make out the scene. What he did know was that she fought like a wild woman, viciously attacking any unfortunate limb that crept close enough for her to grab onto. Her unpredictability made the men hesitate.


    Lara didn¡¯t need his protection. Skye no longer viewed Lara¡¯s magical ability as a weakness. The others¡¯ strong emotions gave her strength against those who sought to harm her; that was, if she could wield the magic from the Tal¡¯Ai bond correctly. Skye focused on the crowd before him, calming himself, steadying and flexing his muscles. He swore to himself he¡¯d protect Lara from the others.


    On impulse he closed his eyes. Almost as if it waited for that exact action, his senses expanded outward and shimmered. With the new sight, he knew the location of every man in the room and their fighting stance. Two men hurtled toward him. He made a fist with both hands, waiting for the first one to reach him. He stepped to the side¡ªletting the Pyranni rush by¡ªand swung his makeshift club into the man¡¯s throat.


    It was a direct hit.


    The man choked as he failed to squeeze air through his collapsed throat. Even with his back turned, Skye pinpointed the exact movements of the second man. His foot shot out, using the hiking boots¡¯ heavy soles as a weapon, kicking the man¡¯s jaw, snapping the neck. With a loud crunch, the man fell backward.


    Although he couldn¡¯t make out the expressions of the warriors around him, he saw their reluctance to attack in the sudden shifting of feet. With his eyes still closed, Skye located Lara. Two more bodies were piled around her. Held prisoner by the emotions flowing through the chamber, she kicked the head of one of her attackers with a piercing scream.


    When she swung her foot back again, Skye told her, ¡°Leave him, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    She shook herself like a wild animal and left the body to rejoin him. In the brief respite, he realized he could see the Kurite guards observing the fight and hear their rapid breaths. Safe on the other side of the opening, they were excited by what they saw. He tested his newfound magical power on the warriors in the chamber. Frey sat along the wall in the back of the room behind the five or six warriors blocking his path. Hente scuttled toward the back, placing the lower-ranking warriors in front of him.


    He did not need Lara¡¯s warning to know three more men dug the balls of their feet into the hard ground before jumping forward in a combined show of strength. Pumped full of aggression, Lara ran to meet the one on the right and dodged the man¡¯s punch by sliding to the ground. She kicked out and made contact with the man¡¯s groin. The Pyranni squealed on impact, falling to his knees and curling into a ball. Using the man¡¯s long hair, Lara grabbed his head and kneed him in the face, crunching his nose in a spray of blood.


    A constant flow of information trickled into his brain while he fought off the other two combatants. One of the men slipped through his defenses, planting a solid punch to his right cheekbone. Though he saw stars with his regular sight, his other sight was left unaffected. Skye blocked the next punch and broke the Pyranni¡¯s arm right below the elbow. The man cried out, but he didn¡¯t retreat.


    Skye was blocking a low kick with his knee when a roar detonated in the chamber, suspending everything that breathed with the eruption. His ears rang with the sound. In its aftermath, a streak of white and black hurtled into the middle of the room.

 Chapter 67: Gaining (In)Sight

    The addition of the two pakas had the Pyranni warriors shrinking back. Though small, Eiren was every bit as fierce as Chion in her silent snarl, her tail whipping back and forth in anger. Her claws were unsheathed, sharper than most knives.


    One man yelped when he stepped back into one of the sputtering fires. With his magic, Skye knew when the man jumped to the other side. The warriors¡¯ superstitious beliefs concerning the pakas helped their cause.


    Knowing the Pyrannis were once again defeated, Skye ordered his friends out of the cell. With brutal precision, Chion crushed the neck of the rash man still fighting Lara, allowing the woman to exit the chamber first. There was a gasp from both the Kurites and Pyrannis when Lara traveled through the barrier unassisted. Growling low in his throat, Chion followed Lara into the outer chamber. Skye felt like doing the same. The fight ended altogether too soon; his blood boiled with excess energy.


    Eiren retreated, step by slow step, until she stood guard beside him, watching the men with wary eyes. His loneliness vanished with her close presence.


    Eiren.


    My Lord, let us leave this place. It is unfit for one such as you.


    Once he was on the other side of the invisible door, a man called out from inside. Without turning around, his Tal¡¯Ai power told him it was the Pyranni who stood next to the far wall, holding himself up on his knees. ¡°You turn against the God and Goddess, accepting the heinous magic of their Gods?¡±


    Shaking his head at the waste of lives, Skye replied in a strong voice, ¡°That is where you are wrong. Both kingdoms worship the same God and Goddess. It is Pyran who has shunned the blessings the Goddess once gave us.¡±


    Do you truly believe that, asked Eiren, cutting through the thick silence that met his statement.


    Still panting from the fight, he lowered himself onto the balls of his feet to meet her gold eyes with his blue ones. After staring at her gentle, feline face, he nodded in answer.


    Skye smirked right before he sprang for her, encasing her in a bruising hug. He felt a twinge in his injured shoulder, but he refused to let go when she nuzzled his neck and face. Happy purrs thrummed through their bond. The vibration tore through the strange visual like it was delicate silult. The knowledge of everyone¡¯s position within the corridor dissipated. The sudden shift made him momentarily sensory deprived.


    Touching her, he noticed Eiren was in good health, better than he expected. Toned muscles shaped her shoulders. Skye commented aloud, uncaring if anyone overheard, ¡°You look good.¡±


    I missed you. It has been too long.


    Through their bond, she shared with him the remembered feelings of loneliness and emptiness as their separation lengthened from days into weeks. After Lara¡¯s admission, he knew every one of his companions had felt the separation. He scratched just below her right ear, and Eiren sank to the ground. He chuckled at the bliss radiating from her.


    I did as well, but we are together now.


    He heard the approaching footsteps of a number of people, but in the darkness couldn¡¯t place the people in the hallway. Conscious of his vulnerability without the strange vision, he centered himself once more and slid back into the other world. His eyes saw the pitch black, but his other vision gave him the location of every person in the hallway.


    He also became aware of people hidden behind other doors along the hall. Their lean physiques meant the cells didn¡¯t only house Pyranni warriors. The more curious prisoners listened at the doors, while others rested in the far corners of their tiny cells.


    He scanned the gathering crowd for danger. Although his magic didn¡¯t translate expressions, Skye knew the onlookers took in the scene of two outsiders touching pakas with enthusiasm. Feeling as if he was on display, Skye gave Eiren one last scratch before straightening from his crouch.


    When his companions all faced the crowd, showing a unified front, a stooped, elderly woman wearing the gown of her office gave them a low bow. Her scratchy voice echoed in the hallway, ¡°I see you and the small one were not mistaken in your bond, young pakas.¡±


    From the way the elder faced him, Skye knew she was taking his measure.


    ¡°The High Council was right to grant you asylum.¡± She pointed a finger at his chest. ¡°Everyone in this room heard you speak out against your own beliefs. For one so young, you have gained a wisdom that proves your true character.¡± She gave him another bow. ¡°I have lived a long life. Many years ago, I gave up hope for peace to ever cover both Kurite and Pyranni lands. Your words give an old woman hope, so I thank you. I pray the God and Goddess will bless you with as many years as I have had.¡±


    Unused to receiving the goodwill of Kurites, the woman¡¯s graciousness left him speechless.


    He felt Eiren¡¯s pride when she whispered, You don¡¯t understand what you have done. You have singlehandedly earned Areth¡¯s trust in you. Cimma¡¯s wisdom rules Areth. The Council follows where she leads, trusting to her years of experience as a councilor.


    Discomfited, Skye mentally shrugged. I only spoke what I¡¯ve recently learned is the truth.


    Every individual in this room and the prisoners¡¯ chamber heard your conviction. No one doubts your truthfulness. I am glad. Only two councilors were available to meet with us. Chion wasn¡¯t able to convince them of our Tal¡¯Ai bond. As Lara and you were not mentioned in the letter from Etheme, Chion was hard pressed to gain their sympathy. As sailors would say, you have turned the tide.


    Straightening to her full stature, Cimma took on a more officious demeanor as she turned to regard Chion. ¡°You, sire, will have your request fulfilled. I¡¯ll enlist my people to assist your search in whatever means you require. I am most curious about the symbols engraved above your brow, if you can forgive an old woman¡¯s interest. Please be aware, though, the Malirran threat is on everyone¡¯s mind and all of Areth is nervous.¡±


    Chion replied, As I have stated already, we hope the information we seek will help in the coming fight with Malirra. Unfortunately, only time will tell us if this is correct.


    Someone bellowed a distance down the hall, ¡°If you are not a guard of these cells, you¡¯ll be gone by the time I count to five. Onlookers will not be tolerated.¡±


    Skye observed the rapid emptying of the corridor with his new vision. A tall, faceless warrior walked toward them in the space created. Cimma¡¯s amusement was obvious by the tolerant chuckle that bounced off the walls. Whoever the warrior was, the way he wielded his authority made him someone of high rank.


    Skye asked, Who is he?


    In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw Eiren sit down and cock her head to the side. I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t met this man before, though I doubt he is a councilor.


    When the man was certain every person had left the vicinity of the guardroom, he approached their group.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Commander Ader,¡± Cimma said in mild rebuke, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you finally decided to join us.¡±


    Ader snorted, then explained, ¡°I was checking the guards stationed along the wall.¡± He paused, checking them over, taking in their bloody and ripped clothing. Skye remembered he still wore the clothes from Earth. ¡°I assume the Pyranni warrior and the girl are the intruders my guards captured earlier.¡±


    Skye heard Lara murmur, ¡°Did he just call me a girl?¡± Eiren sniggered through their link, secure in the knowledge no one would hear her except him. Skye¡¯s own mouth twitched.


    Chion asked, Do you typically allow your prisoners to fight amongst themselves?


    ¡°No,¡± Ader growled. ¡°In fact, we recently had to deal with a similar outbreak of violence earlier this month.¡± He stalked over to the two guards standing several doors down. The commander snarled at the man on the right, ¡°You, find your replacement.¡± Ader grabbed a hold of the other man¡¯s shirt and dragged him back to where they stood. The first man ran past them and disappeared down the long hallway.


    When the commander started to speak, Skye interrupted with a slight bow of respect, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s move the discussion farther down. The Pyrannis don¡¯t need to hear our conversation.¡±


    Cimma¡¯s frail arm reached out, snatching Skye¡¯s arm as her new walking aid. Cimma¡¯s attendant had run away with the others. It surprised him she would choose him over the others, but he slowed his pace to match hers. After moving a distance away from the Pyranni cell, the old councilor stopped and patted his arm.


    ¡°Now,¡± she said, ¡°let us speak. Someone tell me what happened.¡±


    For the first time, Lara spoke up. ¡°Skye and I were thrown in with the other prisoners a semi-short while ago. He,¡± she waved toward him, ¡°talked with Hente, their leader. After being up for so many hours, both Skye and I were exhausted. I fell asleep first. When I did, I lost hold of my magical shield.¡± She looked at Skye and added, ¡°Thank God I did. Otherwise, we would have had no warning of their attack. They bided their time, waiting for us to lower our guard. Two men attacked me; I felt their lust before they did. They planned to rape me.¡±


    ¡°She badly injured the first two attackers,¡± Skye took up the story when she shivered. ¡°I killed the first one that fell down, and she killed the other. When they realized I wouldn¡¯t let them take her, more attacked us.¡±


    The commander said, his tone laden with dubious belief, ¡°You both look uninjured. I counted the men lying dead on the floor inside the room. For you both to take on so many and live, you must be great warriors.¡± He looked down at Lara. Skye understood without having to see the man¡¯s expression. The man doubted her ability to fight. She was shorter than any Kurite or Pyranni the commander had seen.


    Smiling slyly, Skye informed him, ¡°The woman is more than she seems. Even I would hesitate to fight her in the midst of a battle.¡±


    Ader turned his head to look at him. ¡°You, a Pyranni, would fight your own people for this woman? There were six men dead.¡±


    ¡°I can only attest to killing three men. I cannot claim Pyran as my home. I¡¯ve been cast out by my fellow warriors.¡± He nodded at his companions. ¡°These three are the ones I know and now call friend. Since crossing paths with them, I¡¯ve seen unimaginable things. So yes, I¡¯ll fight Pyranni and Kurite people alike to protect those I trust.¡±


    When the commander would have continued his questioning, Cimma spoke up. ¡°Commander Ader, I assure you that questioning this man and woman will be for naught. I¡¯ve heard the beginnings of their tale, and I readily admit I am bewildered by the workings of the Goddess. Although their eye color protests otherwise, they are bound to Chion and Eiren as Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    Cimma¡¯s head bobbed up and down, taking in Lara¡¯s and Skye¡¯s bloody clothes. ¡°I speculate the fight was more balanced than the evidence would have you believe, Commander. Never forget Tal¡¯Ai magic is a great leveler in its own way.¡±


    Not able to keep quiet, Skye asked the commander, ¡°The men grow mad. You and I both know they won¡¯t last much longer in the dark. The battle took place weeks ago. Why haven¡¯t they been traded for your own people?¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve no right to ask me this question, but I admit your situation is unique. I sent a request to your king. I haven¡¯t heard a reply. Pyran was recently beset by Malirran warriors.¡±


    This was not news for any of them, but Skye understood what the man was insinuating. ¡°And you believe King Ragnar and his court has forgotten the men because of the new threat.¡±


    With an astuteness that showed her many years as a political player, Cimma said, ¡°The men are mere pawns in this war. Pyran cannot afford to retrieve its warriors.¡±


    If King Ragnar didn¡¯t trade for his people soon, the warriors would complete their transition to full insanity. The men Lara and he killed were better off than the ones left behind to suffer their slide into madness. Going mad had its own brand of insanity intertwined. A man knew he was losing his grip on reality, but was unable to escape the coming doom. By the time Pyran fought off the invaders, the men would be past saving. It all depended on whether the king remembered the Pyranni warriors afterward. Skye¡¯s intuition told him Pyran was just beginning a new war against the Malirrans.


    Cimma advised, ¡°Young warrior, let Commander Ader concern himself with the Pyranni captives and this guard. If you would lend me your strength, I¡¯ll show the four of you to your rooms for the length of your stay.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lara cried, ¡°we need our weapons and my bag. I don¡¯t see it. I must have my bag.¡±


    My Lady, what is important about this bag? Can you not seek another?


    Skye replied, ¡°No, the bag is unimportant. It is the item in the bag we need.¡± He thrust himself into the guard¡¯s space, demanding, ¡°Tell me where the bag is. Who took it?¡±


    A croak escaped the guard before he could steady his nerves. ¡°Iage¡­Iage took it.¡±


    ¡°I know who he is. I¡¯ll retrieve it as soon as I have reprimanded this man,¡± offered the commander.


    Lara rejected the man¡¯s offer, jerking her head left and right. ¡°Skye is right. The purse is not important. It is the coil. We must find the coil before it is lost or broken. Trust me when I say we have to find the coil.¡±


    Eiren whispered, What is this coil¡¯s importance?


    It is how Lara travels from her world to here. It shouldn¡¯t have traveled with us when we came back, except it did. She can¡¯t lose it, or she¡¯ll never return to her home world.


    You traveled to her planet? She growled before declaring, We will have time later for my curiosity. I¡¯ll find this coil for her. Ask Lara and Commander Ader to describe the man and where I can find him. I¡¯ll do this while you regain possession of your weapons. I will not have you without protection.


    A short description of Iage and directions were given to Eiren, and she was gone. Skye followed her with his magic until she passed through a veil. There was a limit to his sight after all.


    Looking for reassurance, Lara asked him, ¡°She¡¯ll find the coil?¡±


    ¡°I have full confidence in Eiren¡¯s abilities,¡± said Skye.


    Chion added, My Lady, recall the story I told you concerning Eiren¡¯s escape and entry into the cell where we were held.


    Silent up to now, Cimma asked, ¡°This coil. It is somehow linked to the markings each of you display?¡±


    ¡°It is, Councilor,¡± Skye answered. ¡°Eiren charged me to retrieve all of our weapons that were confiscated.¡±


    Ader said, ¡°Your weapons I can easily retrieve. If my men followed their orders, any confiscated weapons are stored in the weapons hold. Follow me.¡±


    Skye held out his arm to the councilor and they strode down the corridor, the commander berating the guard the entire way. The man was a quivering, miserable mess by the time they stopped in front of the weapons hold.


    Once the familiar weight of the sword was at his side, Skye felt more complete. While he slid his knives into the back of his trousers, Cimma asked, ¡°Has the Tal¡¯Ai bond given you the ability to see in Kureto?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t see in the dark.¡±


    You are walking through this tunnel without assistance. This is a new ability, young Skye, admonished Chion.


    Not knowing exactly what his newfound magical ability was, he answered with some hesitation, ¡°I haven¡¯t gained the ability to see in the dark. It is not a simple change in eyesight. I believe it¡¯s a part of my magic. During the fight, I learned how to shift my vision. If I keep my focus, I can see everyone and everything around me.¡±


    The councilor remarked, ¡°I have never heard of such an ability. It¡¯ll be interesting to discover what all your ability entails.¡±


    At least Skye knew he could wield magic. Now that he thought about it, he¡¯d used it once before during a skirmish. Etheme had promised him he held in his grasp a great deal of power, but Skye didn¡¯t think the ability to shift his vision was a powerful magic. Perhaps there was more to his blessing than seeing in the dark. Skye paused, not daring to breathe.


    A blessing.


    His life¡¯s course, his entire belief system had changed. What was once viewed as a curse, he now considered a blessing. He tried to identify the specific incident that changed him.


    No single incident came to mind. Skye had experienced, in a rather short period of time, more than any man could imagine. It was possible his beliefs had changed during his weeks at the training school, listening to the history of Kureto¡ªand its ancient relationship with Pyran. It was possible that while on Earth, the constant sight of incredible creations, which Lara described as nonmagical, had induced him to rethink his entire upbringing.


    Perhaps it was all of his combined experiences that led to the shift. Skye wasn¡¯t certain; he might never know the actual turning point. Skye was positive, however, that Eiren was going to be elated when he told her.

 Chapter 68: Missing Coil

    Chion, I don¡¯t think this medallion is working like Cimma planned, Lara said as they walked away from the last shop in the chamber. They were looking for the coil in one of the intersecting market chambers, while Skye and Eiren searched elsewhere in the market.


    As promised, Eiren did find Iago late yesterday evening; except, the man had already turned a profit on the coil. The coil was now in the hands of a woman who was clueless to the coil¡¯s power. When Eiren finally located the market, the shops had already closed for the evening, forcing them to put their search on hold until this morning.


    She was terrified they¡¯d never find the coil. What if the woman sold it to another Kurite? She¡¯d never be able to return home. Skye and she managed to escape the Pyranni prison cell unscathed, but losing the coil was a development she couldn¡¯t yet comprehend. Lara refused to consider the possibility that she might be permanently stranded here. She¡¯d find the coil before the day was out. She had to.


    Couldn¡¯t the swindling soldier have kept it a few more hours? Half the morning was gone, and they had yet to locate the woman fitting Iago¡¯s description. At first they¡¯d worked together, but then decided they¡¯d cover more ground if they broke into pairs. Because neither Lara nor Skye looked like a Kurite, searching for the female merchant alone wasn¡¯t an option.


    Even with a paka standing beside her, no one was forthcoming. The townspeople and merchants darted suspicious and leery looks her way when they thought she wasn¡¯t looking. After several people refused to respond to her questions, she grudgingly let Chion take over the questioning.


    She was horrified when the last man they approached sent his children running for cover, afraid she¡¯d harm them. It was inconceivable. Lara would never harm a child; they were too innocent.


    All she did was smile at one of the scruffy children. The toddler had streaks of dirt on both her cheeks and forehead. Her playful wink at the child had alarmed the man for some reason. He scuttled behind his cart, hiding his body from her once the children were hidden in the back of his shop.


    Lara thought they might be onto something. The merchant had turned skittish when questioned, his emotion poking at her thick shield. Lara was positive the man knew the woman Chion described. Yet, he was fervent in his denial.


    What did you expect? Some Kurites have never seen anyone except other Kurites. After all, due to the human Kurites¡¯ vulnerability to sunlight, we have become a reclusive society. Few of us have contact with other people outside our borders. Cimma¡¯s medallion provides you protection from an attack. It does not buy you acceptance. You will have to endeavor to turn their distrust into acceptance. Besides, don¡¯t forget these people are frightened of the Malirran threat.


    I guess you¡¯re insinuating that these people don¡¯t know a real Malirran from someone from another world.


    My Lady, I have never met a Malirran. You and Skye are quite possibly the only two people in all of Areth who have.


    When they turned the corner, she whispered, Don¡¯t leave just yet. That last man knew exactly who we were describing. I think if we wait him out, he¡¯ll lead us right to her. She felt a little foolish. There was no reason to whisper, but she was caught up in the intrigue. Already giddy from her closeness to Chion, the excitement of being the hunter was intoxicating. For probably the first time, she wasn¡¯t the prey.


    You felt something from him?


    She nodded her head and peeked around the corner before leaping back to safety. She leaned against the wall and crossed her arms. Right. She was entertaining Chion with her antics. She explained at a more normal volume, He turned skittish when you described the woman. I mean¡­it isn¡¯t hard to recognize her description. She has to be the only overweight Kurite in all of Areth.


    He chuckled. We are not all thin. There are a few Kurites that are heavier.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen anyone fitting that description,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    He moved around her to look through the open doorway. The man is still in his shop. Chion sat down and rubbed his cheeks against her. Speaking of weight, you are much thinner than when I last saw you.


    I know. Even I can lose weight if I work out four to five hours a day for weeks on end.


    Feeling a strange tingling against the shield around her, she poked her head around the corner and saw the man sneaking away. ¡°He¡¯s leaving.¡±


    As soon as the man exited through the curtained doorway on the other side of the chamber, they vacated their position and followed him. They almost lost him several times in a matter of minutes, but each time either she or Chion would see a piece of the man¡¯s colorful clothing. Chion used his big body to push through the crowded hallways, and Lara apologized when she elbowed them by accident. At last she saw the merchant head into another curtained entryway.


    Chion accosted a passerby, Sire, do you know whether that chamber has a secondary exit?


    The man looked where Lara pointed and said, ¡°The rooms beyond the curtain are the private rooms of a woman merchant.¡± The young man gave her a slow appraisal, and his eyes gleamed with approval. He confided with a cocky smile, ¡°I live in the next chamber over. You may visit me anytime.¡±


    She groaned as the man ambled away. ¡°Shameless flirt.¡±


    His eyes focused on the curtain, Chion agreed with an absentminded grunt. He cocked his head at the doorway for a moment, listening for anyone on the other side. It¡¯s time to retrieve your coil.


    Lara was momentarily at a loss at how to knock on the woman¡¯s curtained door, but Chion simply pushed his head through the thick curtain. Lara looked around the small chamber. A few stuffed pillows and an empty cooking pit were the only items that occupied the room. Skirting the pit, she trailed after Chion. Before Chion reached the second doorway, they both heard the soft conversation taking place on the other side of the curtain.


    ¡°You must return the coil to its rightful owner. It was sold to you under false pretenses.¡±


    A high soprano voice sputtered, ¡°But, Father, I paid for it. I didn¡¯t know the guard lied to me. Alon and I were going to sell it tomorrow in the shop.¡± Lara¡¯s brows lifted in surprise.


    ¡°I have already had two groups of people question me about the coil. They both described you. The woman and man both carried a medallion inscribed with Councilor Cimma¡¯s house name. If you don¡¯t want to come under Cimma¡¯s attention, your husband and you cannot sell it. You must return it.¡±


    ¡°But Father, it¡¯s mine. I bought it with yesterday¡¯s earnings. Besides, I have no idea how to return it. You met them, not me.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Lara put a stop to the family argument by pulling aside the thin curtain. They both scrambled up from where they sat. The woman screamed, her hands coming up to hide her face in fear.


    Lara stepped back into the other room to show them she meant no harm, but kept the curtain fisted in her hand, leaving the doorway open. Lara grimaced. She had to have the coil, but she wouldn¡¯t hurt them to get it. She just wanted the coil in her hands, safe and whole.


    Proud her voice held a semblance of command, she said in introduction, ¡°I¡¯ll make it easy for you. I¡¯ll take it off your hands now, so you don¡¯t have to come find me. It¡¯s mine after all, taken without my consent.¡±


    The father scowled and accused, ¡°It is ill-mannered to enter a Kurite residence without invitation.¡±


    It is also impolite to lie to someone who is requesting information. Chion¡¯s rebuttal zipped the man¡¯s mouth shut. You could have explained the situation to us. Both My Lady and I would have listened and accompanied you to your daughter¡¯s home. Instead, you forced us to use stealth to attain what we seek.


    As the woman peered through her long hair, she asked, ¡°My Lady? You claim this one as Tal¡¯Ai?¡±


    Lara shared a baffled look with Chion. What did it matter if they were Tal¡¯Ai? ¡°Yes, we¡¯re Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    The woman dropped her hands and squealed. A red flush spread across the Kurite woman¡¯s cheeks and she smiled prettily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a guard would steal anything from one of the Tal¡¯Ai. It is an unforgivable act. Tell me he¡¯s being punished. I swear by the Goddess he lied to me. He said it came from one of the awful Pyranni captives. He never said anything about a Tal¡¯Ai woman. Did you know you¡¯re not a Kurite? You don¡¯t have the gold eyes, either. Are you sure you¡¯re Tal¡¯Ai? I thought all your eyes turned gold.¡±


    Lara was positive the woman never took a breath of air the entire time she spoke. The woman¡¯s manner of speaking had her reevaluating the woman¡¯s age. She looked like she was in her twenties, but Lara thought she might actually be younger.


    Iago is currently being disciplined by the commander. I cannot say more on the matter, as I do not know. I must ask, do you have the coil in your possession?


    The man gripped his daughter¡¯s arm, and she breathed a quiet, ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Her father broke in, his calculating eyes showing his intelligence, ¡°My daughter¡¯s entire day¡¯s earnings were used to buy this merchandise. She deserves recompense.¡±


    She will have it. Sare, if you¡¯ll write down your name on a piece of parchment, I will hand it to the commander. The coins you gave Iago in exchange for the coil will be returned.


    Lara warned, ¡°You¡¯ll get your money only if you have the coil.¡±


    The girl-woman smiled with animation. ¡°I have it, I promise. Father, let go. I need to get the Tal¡¯Ai¡¯s coil.¡±


    In a swish of colorful clothing, she moved into the next room, where Lara¡¯s eyes fell on a rumpled bed. The woman didn¡¯t make her bed every morning. For some reason, it made her more likeable.


    Wait. Her gaze sharpened on the bed. The woman slept last night with the coil in her bedroom? The girl was still here in the tunnels. Did it mean the coil didn¡¯t work on Aradun after all? Did it mean she couldn¡¯t go home?


    Lara heard the screech of rusty hinges, silence, and then another squeak. She stared miserably at the bed until the girl came back out with a bundle of soft, faded cloths. The girl carried the coil with care, like it was a most prized possession. Although she wanted to snatch it from the girl¡¯s hands, Lara held herself in check. She fisted them and kept them stiff at her side. When the coil was finally offered to her, she lunged for it, turning it over and over in her hands, inspecting it for any scratches or fractures. She heaved a huge sigh of relief. It looked the same.


    It¡¯s in one piece, but I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t work anymore. The girl had it in her bedroom last night, and she is still here.


    ¡°You will provide me with the coins as promised?¡±


    Lara looked up and found the woman twisting her hands in her bright red robe. She smiled and nodded.


    The girl graced them with a shy smile in return and admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve never spoken to a Tal¡¯Ai before.¡±


    Chion bowed in response. I apologize your first meeting began as it did.


    Lara took in the father¡¯s protective stance beside his daughter. Wanting to put him at ease, she said without forethought, ¡°Your first meeting is nothing like how Chion and I first met. I was afraid he was going to eat me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth gaped, her shock genuine. Despite her father¡¯s attempt to keep her back, she took a tentative step forward. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t all Tal¡¯Ai meet at the ceremony that takes place in every large Kurite city?¡±


    Lara grinned. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t meet at the Tal¡¯Ai ceremony. We met one day when I was wandering around lost in some tunnel. An ult woke me up, and it terrified me with how big it was. I turned around and ran for the door and smacked right into Chion. He threatened me a couple of times with his large teeth and claws.¡± She leaned forward and whispered in confession, ¡°I¡¯d never met a paka before. He scared me half to death.¡±


    Chion¡¯s chuckle filled the room. In a louder voice she confided, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do. I had a huge ult behind me and a paka in front of me.¡±


    The father¡¯s alarm at their uninvited presence changed to reluctant amusement. He asked Chion, ¡°Did it really happen that way?¡±


    My Lady is not exaggerating. We did meet under rather unusual circumstances. I feared she was a Pyranni spy, but she quickly disabused me of the idea when she spoke. Her accent was far different from any I had ever heard before. He added, It was a day for confusion. She also thought me a mindless animal.


    Both the girl and the man gasped in disbelief. The woman raised her hands to her throat. Their reaction made Lara giggle. She moved to stand by Chion, placing her hand in the small valley between his two shoulder blades.


    The man stared at Chion. ¡°Did you not become angry at the accusation?¡±


    Lara answered for Chion, ¡°He was surprisingly patient with me. He still is for that matter.¡± Lara raised the coil clutched in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s why I apologize for the stealth we used to follow you and breaking into your home.¡±


    The girl turned her back to them and leaned over the table. When she twisted back around, she handed over a piece of parchment to Lara.


    The girl-woman replied, ¡°I apologize for not realizing the guard was lying. I know that I gave you a bad impression, but, please, visit my shop.¡± She assessed Lara¡¯s bloodstained clothes with a critical eye. ¡°I¡¯m fair in my prices and will give you a good bargain. Our misunderstanding could have ended far worse. Please, let me return the favor,¡± she pleaded.


    Lara sensed nothing but an honest need to help her, so she accepted the request with a smile. The girl squealed again and strode forward, grabbing and squeezing both her hands with enthusiasm. She led them back to her front door, pulling aside the curtain so Lara and Chion could leave. ¡°I will be at my shop for the next several days. I look forward to seeing you.¡± They stepped through the doorway. Before releasing the curtain, she said, ¡°May both the God and the Goddess bless you.¡±


    This is the much discussed coil, said Chion as he gazed at the coil clutched in her left hand.


    Lara held it out so he could get a better look. The coil shined brighter here in the tunnels than it did in direct sunlight. Lara rotated her hand, watching the colors stream through the substance. It was as if the coil understood where it was, welcoming its environment with open arms, radiating more brilliance than ever before.


    I can almost feel its power emanating from within. It is beautiful, like nothing I have seen in my years of travel.


    It shimmers more here than it did on Earth.


    He cocked his head, studying the coil. Interesting.


    She shook herself out of her daze, lifting her eyes from the constant shift of colors within the coil¡¯s convoluted strand. She lowered her hand, cupping the coil protectively against her stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Eiren and Skye and return to our rooms. We can discuss the coil there in privacy.¡±


    By sheer accident they crossed paths with Eiren and Skye outside the marketplace. Lara was so turned around she couldn¡¯t point them in the direction of their rooms. Fortunately, Eiren didn¡¯t have the same problem. After the small paka stared at the coil in silent fascination, she led them back to their suite of rooms.


    Their mismatched group received quite a few odd looks, but no one tried to stop them. Lara was glad. Their suite was located in Councilor Cimma¡¯s large house. A blank-faced servant allowed them entry into Cimma¡¯s corridor with a bow and showed them to their rooms. Unlike the outer walls, the main hallway was decorated with bright tapestries that flowed from one into another. After the third tapestry, Lara was able to see the story-like progression of events.


    It reminded her of snapshot pictures, except these hangings were more dramatic. The artist had used colors to contrast the people and their surroundings. Ageless statues and paintings were displayed in niches along the walkway. Her favorites were the figurines featuring pakas in various poses.


    Lara had grown used to the pervasive scent of dirt, so it took her a while to notice its absence in the hallway. It smelled clean in Cimma¡¯s home. Lara considered it proof that a powerful woman lived within these walls. The entire house announced the councilor¡¯s long lineage and wealth.

 Chapter 69: Hidden Meanings

    The servant opened the door to their room, ushering them inside. Although given their own sleeping rooms, the four of them shared a large living space. With the plush rug covering the entire length of the room, the rocky floor was hidden from view.


    Lara set the coil down on a side table, keeping it nested between her hands in case it rolled. Then she kicked her shoes toward the door. Lara loosened her mental barrier, drop by draining drop, until she knew she wouldn¡¯t cave to the emotions bombarding her. Maintaining the barrier was incredibly exhausting, so the respite felt as if a huge weight lifted from her.


    When no one moved to leave the room, choosing a spot to sit down instead, Lara knew it was time to tell each other what had happened over the last several weeks. Too lazy to bend over and pick up a gold-trimmed pillow leaning against the wall, she kicked it over to where the other three sat waiting for her.


    A musical chime resounded in the room before the door opened. A servant brought in a long, rectangular tray. The woman gave them a deep, graceful bow and carried the tray over to them. Skye and she were served goblets filled with a sweet smelling liquid. For Chion and Eiren, the servant placed two bowls carved with the same design on the floor.


    When Lara bent her head down to sniff it, Chion told her, It is a drink made from a rare fruit called rueni.


    The servant spoke up, ¡°If it pleases you, rueni is not rare in Areth. In fact, Councilor Cimma has her own rueni garden.¡±


    Thank you, sare. My Lady is new to Kureto, and I do not wish to give her the wrong information.


    The servant bowed to him, acknowledging his courtesy, and left the room with the empty tray. Lara took a sip of the cool drink, letting it soothe her dry throat. She tried to pinpoint what fruit the drink reminded her of the most. After a few more sips, she narrowed it down to a unique blend of strawberries, kiwi, and mulberries. Lara set the goblet down on the smooth, rock table that was the same height as a coffee table.


    Lara confessed, ¡°I think I¡¯m confused. You called the merchant¡¯s daughter Sare, too. Are they both named Sare?¡±


    Eiren was laughing at her? Eiren opened her mouth in silent merriment, showing off her sharp incisors. Chion shook his head with bemused affection. She didn¡¯t think it was a stupid question, but maybe it was. At least Skye wasn¡¯t laughing at her; but a suppressed chuckle floated from his direction, and she looked at him with suspicion. Damn him. Skye was hiding a grin behind his goblet. Discomfited by their humor at her expense, she included them all in her evil glare, feeling her cheeks heat with a full-on blush.


    My Lady, it is a title Kurites use when a man or woman¡¯s name is not known. It is a polite way of gaining that person¡¯s attention. Sire is used for men, sare for women. He flicked his left paw toward Skye and said with humor, Upon seeing Skye¡¯s reaction, I assume Pyran also continues this tradition.


    ¡°The word ¡®sire¡¯ was once used by my ancestors, so I¡¯ve heard it before,¡± Lara told them. ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard sare before today. Why are you all of the sudden using it?¡±


    Skye held up a hand, signaling that Eiren was speaking to him. After a short pause, Skye said, ¡°It is used for those individuals who are not immediately designated nobility. Eiren says that if you want to err on the side of caution, you can always use the title. No one will take offense.¡±


    She rolled the new word off her tongue a few times. She liked the sound of it.


    Changing the topic, Skye said, ¡°The coil is now safe in our hands. It¡¯s time for all of us to recount our last few weeks.¡± Last night, the combination of lack of sleep and fighting the Pyranni warriors left Lara falling asleep on her feet. She¡¯d barely glanced at their new quarters, not caring where they were as long as there was a bed.


    Eiren perked up, lifting her head from her bowl, looking at Skye with anticipation. He verbalized her request with a shrug, ¡°Eiren would like for us to go first. She¡¯s curious about what I saw on the other world.¡±


    Eiren emphatically whipped her tail in emphatic agreement, thumping it against the cushioned floor.


    I am curious as well.


    Lara waved a finger toward Skye in a back and forth motion before she offered, ¡°I¡¯ll start if you take over in a little bit. Skye and I were at the training school trying to figure out how to control our magic.¡±


    Between the two of them, they were able to recount everything that had happened on Earth to the pakas. Skye gave a detailed account of the vast differences between the two worlds, surprising Lara with some of his descriptions. When Skye had difficulty explaining some of the sights, she jumped in, helping him find the right words.


    Both Eiren and Chion listened to their story, asking them questions when certain words didn¡¯t translate well. When the Malirran assassin was mentioned, Chion interrogated them on why the Malirran was a flesh eater. She forgot about the Malirran¡¯s odd statement about the goddess Semnac until Skye mentioned it. Neither Chion nor Eiren had ever heard of the goddess. The four of them tossed ideas around, but they came no closer to understanding the strange religion.


    By the time the two pakas shared how their hunt for information was going, it was late in the day and the drink was long gone. They were now spread across the room. Lara lay on the floor with her head on a pillow, while Skye sat with one leg cushioning Eiren¡¯s head. Chion was curled into a ball with a direct line of sight to everyone else.


    After her stomach rumbled with hunger, Lara said, ¡°We¡¯re in dire need of more information. We don¡¯t know enough. We keep getting ourselves into dangerous situations, and we don¡¯t have a clue what¡¯s going on. Between the coil and our marks, which¡ªby the way¡ªare definitely connected, we need to find some answers fast.¡±


    Chion spoke up, I do not think anyone disagrees with you. Tomorrow morning we will search through the scrolls for writings on either the coil or our marks.


    Rubbing Eiren¡¯s delicate ears, Skye inserted, ¡°We should train together every day.¡±


    I agree. We should make use of our time together.


    Lara¡¯s stomach let loose a long rumble, and her hands flew to her stomach, embarrassed. She admitted with a sheepish grin, ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but I need food.¡±


    ¡è¡è¡è


    The next morning Eiren came dashing into their room, grabbed Lara¡¯s shirtsleeve, and tugged her toward the door. As soon as Lara took a hesitant step in the right direction, Eiren let go and was gone. Lara shared a worried look with Chion and ran after her. Skidding to a halt inside her friends¡¯ bedroom, she instantly understood why Eiren acted so frantic. She turned her head and yelled to Chion, ¡°Get a healer. Skye is sick.¡±


    The warrior stood holding the back of a chair with a white-knuckled grip, favoring his right shoulder. The man¡¯s long, blond hair hung in a loose waterfall around his face, hiding his expression from her view. Eiren paced around him, pawing his feet with her sheathed claws, nudging his leg with her head. Lara walked over, cataloging Skye¡¯s pallid skin tone and the raised chill bumps on his arms.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Skye, it¡¯s your shoulder, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He grunted and released his death grip on the chair to fold back his tunic, showing her the reddened and swollen wound.


    Chion, it¡¯s the wound the assassin¡¯s knife made¡ªit looks infected.


    Turning her attention back to Skye, she asked with exasperation, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something yesterday about the pain?¡±


    He let go of his shirt and lifted his hand to wipe at the beads of sweat on his forehead. ¡°I thought it was healing, but I think I¡¯ve put too much strain on the wound.¡±


    Eiren moved to sit down by Lara¡¯s feet, staring insistently at Skye. He glared at her and objected to something the paka said to him. ¡°I will not tell her that. Because of you, she now knows the wound is infected. You heard her. Chion is retrieving a healer for me.¡±


    Lara could only imagine the self-righteous, aristocratic sniff the black paka must have given Skye. Lara watched in fascination while they had a glaring match. Eiren¡¯s ears twitched, and Skye dropped his eyes in defeat.


    He muttered, ¡°Stubborn paka.¡± In a louder voice, he said, ¡°Eiren is adamant I tell you the chills hit me in the middle of the night, waking both of us with my tossing and turning. The pain was worse yesterday, but when I touched the edges of the wound, it didn¡¯t feel too tender.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here two days. Why didn¡¯t you clean the wound when we first got to our rooms?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he retorted in annoyance. He waved a large hand at the paka. ¡°Ask her, she was there when I did.¡±


    My Lady, a servant has gone for a healer. I am on my way to the kitchen to find some clean fabric for the wound. I will also request some food and water.


    Eiren was looking at her like she was supposed to do something with the man. Lara sighed, she wasn¡¯t a nurse or a doctor. What was she supposed to do? ¡°Skye, why don¡¯t you sit down? You¡¯re not well. Chion just told me a healer is on his way.¡±


    Her head jerked back in disbelief. The man actually growled at her. Skye¡¯s usual composure had vanished in the wake of the infection. He must feel worse than he was letting on. Pushing down on his uninjured shoulder, she said with more firmness, ¡°Sit down. Now.¡±


    With Eiren and her both pushing and prodding him around the furniture, he sat down and slumped back into the chair. A fierce scowl crossed his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You are both worrying for no reason.¡±


    She crouched down in front of him so he could see her honesty. ¡°Skye, you aren¡¯t acting like yourself. You are sick. We know you¡¯ll be fine, but let us take care of you while you are not feeling well. It will make Eiren feel better, right?¡± She glanced at the paka for confirmation. Eiren eyes became hooded, letting her know the paka was trying to talk sense into Skye, too.


    He gave up with a huff, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m a warrior. I¡¯ve been injured far worse than this and still trained.¡±


    Lara rolled her eyes, and she had to tuck her lips between her teeth to keep from laughing at him. She knew full well he wasn¡¯t well enough to train. His body was fighting off an infection. For such a strong, stoic warrior, he was acting like an intractable child. She was saved from arguing with the man when the healer walked in unannounced, a large, leather bag in his right hand.


    After a small misstep at seeing the blond warrior, the healer stepped forward. His gold eyes declared him as one of the Tal¡¯Ai, but the man¡¯s bonded mate hadn¡¯t accompanied him. Commanding Skye to stay seated, the older, gray-haired man looked him over, checking the wound and feeling the edges. The healer asked Skye a few questions about the source of the injury.


    He stood back up and went to his medical bag. While rummaging through it, he explained, ¡°My magical ability allows me to heal anyone of their illness or wounds, but it varies slightly from other healers you might have met. I can only strengthen your body¡¯s natural ability to heal itself. It may not sound like a strong gift, but a boost will help you heal faster, reducing the healing process by days.¡±


    He straightened, holding a sealed flask between his fingertips. ¡°This is why I use herbs. It will quicken your recovery.¡± He motioned for Lara and Eiren to come closer so he could show them the herbal mixture. ¡°Once I push my power into the young warrior, he will sleep for at least half the day. For the first day, you¡¯ll need to change out his compress at least four times. Boil a cup of water with a pinch of the herbs in this flask until the mixture thickens into a watery paste.¡±


    He removed the cork and held up the exact amount between his thumb and finger. ¡°Let it cool, then pour the mixture onto a clean cloth, press it to the wound, and wrap the dressing from shoulder to ribs,¡± he instructed, using Lara¡¯s body to demonstrate. He handed Lara the flask and turned back to his patient, putting his hands on his hips in contemplation. ¡°Let¡¯s move you to the bed where you will be more comfortable.¡±


    Lara watched Skye stand back up and head over to the bed on the other side of the room. The healer stayed at his side, monitoring his movements in case Skye needed support. Skye reached the bed without assistance, lying down with a soft groan. Eiren leapt up and joined him, slipping to the other side to leave the healer room to work. She put her head down a few inches from Skye¡¯s.


    The healer consoled the anxious paka, ¡°Sare, he¡¯ll be fine in three days¡¯ time. The fever will work itself through by this evening, and he will feel better. The wound will take only a few days to completely heal.¡±


    After the healer held his hands over Skye¡¯s heart, her friend began snoring a few minutes later. The man smiled in satisfaction before rejoining Lara by the bedroom door. He reiterated, ¡°Be sure to boil the water with the herbs. It makes them more potent.¡±


    Chion stepped into the large sitting room a few minutes after the healer left. Is Skye feeling better?


    Lara smiled. ¡°He should be when he wakes up. The healer¡¯s magic knocked him out. I¡¯m guessing Eiren is going to stay with him for a while.¡± Holding up the flask, she added, ¡°I need to make a compress. Is someone going to bring up some cloths?¡±


    Yes, a servant should be here shortly.


    Chion followed her over to the unused cooking stones in a small impression in the wall. While she set up the small cooking pot, filling it with water and the herbs, their breakfast and the cloths for the dressing were brought in. They ate as the water simmered, taking turns to check on the potion.


    When Lara took the water off the fire, setting it aside to let it cool, Chion reminded her, My Lady, you have yet to explain the meaning behind your name. I find Solara a beautiful name, so I do not understand why you cringe every time you hear it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, did I?¡±


    Lara took her time answering, rearranging her food on her plate. Dropping her fork onto the plate, she glanced up at him before sharing, ¡°You know, it is the only name my father calls me. He refuses to shorten my name to Lara, saying that it loses its meaning if he did.¡± The mention of her father brought tears to her eyes, but she blinked to keep them from spilling over.


    Lara chuckled without mirth. ¡°When I was younger, it caused so many arguments. Both of us are stubborn to a fault.¡±


    The warmth Chion sent through their link soothed the large lump caught in her throat. It gave her the strength to tell him the story her father had always told her. ¡°My father is an astronomer. He studies the movement of planets and stars. The day I was born, he was already at work, waiting for the full solar eclipse.¡± She looked over from where she stared sightlessly at a tapestry and used her hands to explain. ¡°Let¡¯s say that I am the planet, and the sun is over here,¡± she wiggled her fingers on her left hand. ¡°The moon is my right hand. When the moon rotates just so,¡± she swung her right hand in between her body and her left hand, ¡°the moon blocks the sun from the planet, creating a solar eclipse. It looks like a ring of fire in the sky. I admit it is a cool event to see if you¡¯ve never seen one before.¡±


    Chion nodded in understanding. She dropped her hands back to her lap.


    ¡°As my dad tells everyone who will listen, he rushed to the hospital when my mom called him. I was several days early, so it was something of a surprise. He reached the room where my mother was about an hour before she gave birth. I was born at the exact second a full solar eclipse occurred. Because of it, he cajoled my mother into changing the name they originally picked out to Solara. Meghan became my middle name. He believed that because my birth coincided with a solar eclipse meant that I needed a strong, unique name.¡±


    She swallowed hard. ¡°When I was really young, I¡¯d beg him to tell me the story of how I was born. He swears that I opened my eyes and smiled at him the moment the solar eclipse was over, though my mother denies it. He told the story so many times, I had it memorized word for word. But as I got older, I realized how pretentious it sounded, how it made me stand out from all of the ordinary names my friends had. I quit asking my father to tell me the story at bedtime. When I was about eleven years old, I shortened my name to Lara. My mother finally came around about two months later. She only uses my nickname now.¡± Lara flapped her hands to explain away her name. ¡°Like I said, my father adamantly refused. Apart from him, I¡¯ve been Lara ever since.¡±


    Telling the story made her realize how much it pained her to continue with the forced separation from her family. She missed hearing their voices.


    I must admit I agree with your father. Surely the significance of the event indicates that you are meant for something great. Although Lara is as exotic a name as Solara here in Kureto, your full name, now that I know its meaning, is beautiful¡ªmajestic. Perhaps you should consider using it once more.


    Lara crawled over to Chion, sliding down to rest her head on his stomach. She was silent for a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether my birth is anything more than a coincidence, but maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe it is time for me to use the name my father gave me.¡±

 Chapter 70: Ancient Clues

    Lara rubbed her eyes and moved her shoulders back and forth, loosening the tired muscles in her back and neck. Staring at yellowed scrolls and dusty books was draining. The majority of the scrolls were financial accounts for individual years. It was tedious reading, especially since she had no idea what the symbols and coinage meant. After two weeks of searching, she held little hope of finding a text that related to either their marks or the coil.


    Frustration made her grind her teeth together. The marks had to have originated from somewhere. Just because a scroll or a book wasn¡¯t found, it didn¡¯t mean one had never been written. Time was odd that way. Although scholars were diligent in their upkeep of the Areth library, the manuscripts weren¡¯t in any recognizable order. This was certainly the case with the older parchments. She had found scrolls mixed in with books that were separated by two and three hundred years. If they were close to one another in years, the documents were unconnected. One regaled the height of fashion, while another discussed farming techniques.


    It was discouraging.


    Many of the older scrolls were damaged from lack of care and moisture, causing the parchment to disintegrate. Some parchments were in decent condition, but the ink had faded over time, making it impossible to pick out a letter, much less a word. One of the library attendants had explained that the documents too damaged to keep were discarded when found.


    Because the library wasn¡¯t in a single, large cavern, but instead spread out into a string of chambers, they were all in different rooms. Cimma had ordered attendants to assist them in their quest for answers. Two, young women were helping her sift through the old scrolls.


    Finished skimming a book, she stacked it onto a pile of books and dusted off her hands. Skye was the lucky one. Without the use of light, he couldn¡¯t read. His power didn¡¯t distinguish things on flat surfaces. They had debated the use of torches or lanterns with the scholars, but the scholars zealously guarded their treasure. They refused to let any type of flame near their precious collection.


    Skye had looked crestfallen at discovering his inability to see the books in the library. He spent the first day following Eiren through the aisles. The next day Skye claimed his time was better spent training. Now he trained every day with the other Kurite warriors. Lara thought boredom was the real reason he trained. Lara and the two pakas joined him in one of the small practice chambers every evening. It took a while, but the other warriors went from blatant contempt to eventually accepting Skye. Yesterday, she¡¯d entered the room in time to see one of the Kurite warriors slap Skye on the back, laughing at something Skye said.


    Worried for nothing, Lara had learned that¡ªlike hearing and speaking the Kurite language¡ªshe could also read their texts with ease. Although the coil was here on Aradun, it still provided her with the means to read, including the older, more formal language the others struggled with. No one understood how or why it worked. She grimaced. It was also why the oldest scrolls and books were piled around her.


    A pair of black ears peeked over the pile of books stacked in front her. With a jerk, Lara looked around. It was late already? The two women helping her had neglected to tell her before they left for the day. ¡°Eiren? Is it time to leave?¡±


    The paka jumped up, putting her two front feet on the edge of the desk, giving the paka the height to look over the books. Excitement gleamed in her eyes and she shook her head, her ears swirling back and forth. When Lara didn¡¯t get up, Eiren gestured with her head, looking over her shoulder for a moment before looking back at her.


    ¡°You found something?¡± Lara asked, pushing herself up from the chair.


    She scrambled around the books, careful not to knock the piles over. She trailed after the black tail that vanished around a corner aisle. Her excitement getting the better of her, she yelled, Chion, Eiren found something. I think she¡¯s working in the east corridor of the library. She¡¯s leading me in that direction.


    I will meet you there.


    Lara dodged people standing in the hallways and aisles, keeping the paka in her sight. ¡°Chion will meet us there. Did you already tell Skye?¡± Ahead of her, Eiren stopped long enough to nod. ¡°Is he coming, too?¡± Again, her head went up and down. Lara grinned, ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±


    Her eagerness on display, Eiren did a feline skip down the hallway. The paka increased her speed until they were both jogging through the corridor. Eiren entered a room on the left. Among the books and scrolls, a fragile scroll lay on top of the specially made table for pakas. The scroll was scuffed around the edges, as if the paper had rotted through. She touched it with trembling fingertips, taking in the bleached out splotches throughout the text.


    It was old. Really old. Older than anything she¡¯d seen in the library. Although she didn¡¯t read the actual words, she knew the style of writing was ancient. The lettering was slanted, making it difficult to pick out individual letters. She looked up to find Eiren watching her.


    Lara whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯m afraid to read it without the others.¡± Eiren¡¯s tail whipped behind her and she cocked her head. ¡°I know I¡¯m being stupid.¡±


    Stupid? Chion walked into the room without warning.


    Lara sighed. It was Eiren¡¯s find; they should read it together. After all, it was their quest, their markings. ¡°Eiren wants me to read the scroll she found; except, it feels wrong to read it before we are all here.¡±


    Breathless from running through the tunnels, Skye announced without preamble, ¡°We are all here now. Please, read aloud what Eiren discovered.¡±


    Chion closed in, looking over her shoulder as Lara stumbled through the text, reading out loud. There were large portions missing, but the gist of the scroll¡¯s content was plain enough to understand. It was an in-person narrative of the funeral for a woman written by her mate. His love and his grief were tangible in the ancient words, and she realized the blotches were the tear marks left behind by a man who lived in a time no one remembered. At the strength of his sorrow, Lara felt her compassion reach out to a man who had died centuries ago. Areth was helping him build a tomb for the heroine.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Lara¡¯s breath caught. The next paragraph mentioned his bondmate and the woman¡¯s. They would each be buried together once they were called into the afterlife. They¡¯d saved Kureto and Pyran only to lose the woman a year later to childbirth. Lara read faster as she began to understand why Eiren thought the one-page account was important. The man shared the loss of his ability to control his Lan¡¯Ai powers.


    Lan¡¯Ai?


    She glanced up, sharing her confusion with Chion. Eiren lifted her foot, and Skye needlessly interpreted the motion, ¡°Eiren says to keep reading. The man explains the word.¡±


    Finding the spot again with her finger, she read on. The man explained how the paka who bonded with his mate was inconsolable, unable to leave their rooms. Although the woman wasn¡¯t alive, their Lan¡¯Ai bond still existed. They were able to converse with one another. The Lan¡¯Ai bond also made it impossible for them to leave their grief behind. The pakas and the man fed off each other, and their combined grief spiraled them down into a well of depression and sorrow. None of them could find the light. He hoped writing down his thoughts would help lift him out of their shared void. His only outlet was to work the stones in the tomb holding his mate.


    After she finished reading, she sat staring at the page, feeling overwhelmed at the possibilities the man had left in his wake. No one spoke. Silence lengthened while they each worked through the puzzle laid out before them.


    Chion¡¯s deep, thoughtful voice dispelled the somber atmosphere the letter had left behind. ¡°This man writes of a bond I¡¯ve never heard spoken before.¡±


    Skye murmured, ¡°Lan¡¯Ai. A Lan¡¯Ai bond consists of two pairs of Tal¡¯Ai.¡± Everyone in the room knew what he meant. Lara considered her friends. Her eyes dropped back down to the text, taking in its frayed edges and faded ink.


    ¡°This text is old,¡± Lara said in a low voice. ¡°This was written while Pyran and Kureto were still allies.¡± She squinted at the small inscription at the bottom of the parchment. ¡°It says it was written in 5641.¡± She ran her fingers over the numbers. Looking up, she asked, ¡°How many years ago was this written?¡±


    Chion gasped, stunned at the date, but it was Skye who answered. ¡°It was written one year after the Last Battle.¡± Lara recalled Audren and Tryvon mentioning the Last Battle to her, but nothing else.


    Eiren stepped forward, gaining their attention. Skye translated, ¡°The Last Battle destroyed the majority of Kurite land, forcing their ancestors to retreat into the ground. This letter was written a year after the Last Battle was won.¡±


    The man specifically stated they saved Pyran and Kureto. At first I believed he meant the Kurite army; however, the more I consider the man¡¯s wording, I think he meant the Lan¡¯Ai.


    Lara gently touched the parchment with her fingertips. ¡°You think four people managed to save two kingdoms from some unnamed evil?¡±


    Skye nodded his head at something Eiren said. ¡°Eiren says the Dark War ended because of a magic so powerful no one wanted to fight it. It was powerful enough to destroy all of Kureto. The war ended because everyone feared its power.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Lara insisted, ¡°you can¡¯t be saying that a Lan¡¯Ai bond is that powerful. After all, it is two Tal¡¯Ai bonds merging together.¡±


    Skye shrugged. ¡°I am doubtful of a magic that powerful as well.¡± He glanced first at Eiren and then Chion. ¡°Is there no description of the magic that destroyed Kureto in the scrolls?¡±


    Eiren shook her head in response, regret showing in her eyes.


    Most of the historic accounts from that time have been lost to dust, Chion explained. The Dark War took place over a thousand years ago. People quickly forget the importance of events. Many choose to forget the harsh times they lived through, preferring to look ahead.


    Skye grunted. ¡°Although the letter gives us more information than we had, we can¡¯t assume we are meant to bond as Lan¡¯Ai.¡± He rubbed his growing beard. ¡°We need more information.¡±


    Hooded eyes betraying his quick mind, Chion commented, At least we now know which direction to focus our search.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lara asked.


    My Lady, we must find the Lan¡¯Ai¡¯s tomb. We must also search for any text that mentions the Lan¡¯Ai bond. How is it formed? What power do they gain? Is there some physical change that occurs? We must find these answers.


    Tomb. They were going to find their tomb.


    Was he serious? She stared back at her bondmate, biting her bottom lip as she tried to think her way through his plan. Lara hated cemeteries. A tomb located in the tunnels made her think of the catacombs she¡¯d heard about in Europe. It sounded creepy; goosebumps popped up on her skin.


    ¡°How would their tomb help us?¡± Lara asked, rubbing her arms.


    Skye explained, ¡°Stones were once carved in the likeness of the person they entombed.¡± He eyed Chion for a few seconds. ¡°Chion is hoping we¡¯ll find more answers when we see their resting place.¡±


    You are correct. Many of the older sarcophaguses were exceedingly meticulous portrayals of their dead. If the Lan¡¯Ai are heroes of both kingdoms¡ªas I surmise, their tomb was once visited by people mourning their passing. It is customary to leave behind mementos with the dead.


    Their customs were exotic and yet strangely similar to the ancient funeral rites on Earth. Furrowing her brow, Lara struggled to move past her aversion to catch up with the others. ¡°But how do we find a thousand-year-old tomb? I haven¡¯t read anything regarding tombs in any of the scrolls or books we¡¯ve found.¡± She glanced at Chion and Eiren. ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°In Pyran all the tombs are located in one large place.¡± Skye stretched his arms above his head before turning to look at Eiren. ¡°Eiren says it is the same in Kureto; except, we must remember that Areth is laid out differently than Malkese and Luthis. If the tombs are anything like Areth¡¯s labyrinth of tunnels, we may have to search multiple burial chambers before we locate the right one. Areth must have a map of the burial sites with the placement of each, individual tomb. If they aren¡¯t in the library, the priests will have the scrolls.¡±


    I believe you are right, Skye. It is a good plan.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Lara, tunneling her fingers through her bangs. ¡°Do we have time to look this evening or should we wait until tomorrow? Oh, and what do we do with the scroll?¡±


    Eiren batted at an imaginary foe, drawing their attention. After a moment, Skye interpreted for her, ¡°Someone should rewrite the letter. There may be more information we didn¡¯t grasp the first time. Besides, even if we don¡¯t need it, the library can ill afford to lose the contents of this letter to time.¡±


    Her friends all turned to look at her, making Lara blink in surprise. Then what Skye said connected, and she groaned. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    She studied the letter, calculating how long it¡¯d take her to rewrite it. She rotated her head, dislodging a kink in her neck, and eyed the writing instrument with skepticism. She capitulated with a sigh. ¡°If you think there is a rush to have a copy, then I¡¯ll do it tonight. I¡¯ll make a copy for us and let the clerks make their own copy. There won¡¯t be enough time to rewrite this and train.¡±


    Chion flicked his tail as he sat down beside her. We have finally found a lead in our quest for answers. Our plans have changed. We will not train tonight. He looked up at Skye and said, If you will stay with Lara as she rewrites the letter, Eiren and I will locate the priesthood¡¯s House. Once Lara is finished with the text, you can both join us.


    ¡°Do you really think we can have all our questions answered tonight?¡± said Lara.


    I can only hope. But if our next search is anything similar to how difficult it was to find a lead¡ªeven one as obscure as this document, then I don¡¯t expect answers this night.


    Skye gave Chion a bow. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Lara. We¡¯ll join you as soon as we finish here.¡±


    Eiren wound her way around Skye¡¯s pant legs. Lara laughed at the amount of black hair the paka left on his clothes. Chion attacked her, bowling her over. They were both laughing as Lara fended him off with little success.


    When he left the room with Eiren trailing behind him, Lara looked down in dismay. The paka was a pest. She shook out her shirt and brushed off the mass of hairs he¡¯d left behind. Revenge was so sweet.

 Chapter 71: A Weighted Presence

    Although all Kurites upheld the tenets given by both the God and Goddess, the priesthood was split into two distinct but cohesive groups. The women and female pakas dealt with the questions believers had regarding the Goddess, while the men and male pakas did the same for God. They lived within the same House and often labored together in their endeavor to help a supplicant. Because Eiren had never entered the House with the intent to review maps of tombs, she debated which of the priests would be called to accommodate them.


    She knew there was a subset of priests who were charged with looking after the dead. God was the purveyor of the dead, watching over the souls as they left the physical world behind, but the Goddess was mercy and blessing personified. Thus, it was possible the priests were both male and female. Eiren heard a hushed rustle from the other side of the door, and she straightened into a more dignified sitting position.


    The door creaked open, and a pair of gold eyes surrounded by a golden headdress came into view. The gold band proclaimed her a priestess, a devoted follower of the Goddess. The female paka gave them each a bow and intoned the ritual words for their entry.


    The priests of both the God and Goddess welcome you into this House. Our House provides every petitioner with assistance in their spiritual journey. What is it you seek?


    Eiren bowed at the same time as Chion and listened while he explained what they sought. Priestess, we ask for entry into your House. We search for answers regarding the fate the Goddess has given us. In order to gain these answers, we are in search for maps of a specific burial chamber that was in use approximately a thousand years ago.


    He bowed his head, looking down at the ground in deference. We have searched the depths of both Malkese¡¯s and Areth¡¯s library. We did not find records of any burial chambers. As the priesthood is the guardians of the dead, we seek a priest or priestess who can assist us in our quest.


    The priestess regarded them for a long while, seeming to judge their intent. In all my years with the priesthood, I must admit this request is the first of its kind. I am not the one to assist you, but the caretakers of the dead will provide you with what you desire. Before you cross this threshold, you must both understand the importance of your request. The maps of the dead are sacred to us. Until you find what you seek, you will be unable to leave our House. Are you willing to spend days within our walls while you search?


    Eiren shared a determined look with Chion before they both nodded. We hope to find the answers to our destiny. We are willing to sacrifice our freedom until we find what we seek or we conclude there are no answers within these walls. We await two more. Our Tal¡¯Ais are completing our last task before joining us here.


    The priestess gave both of them another searching look before nodding her head. Her eyes shimmered with an unspoken emotion, showing the gentle soul that hid behind serenity. You may both enter our House. Do not fear for your bonded mates. After all, you have been blessed by the Goddess herself. Tal¡¯Ais are celebrated within these walls as the gifts they are. Her benevolence is most easily seen through the soul bonds of pakas and humans. If they arrive this night, I¡¯ll guide them to you.


    The door groaned as it opened further, providing them enough room to cross the priesthood¡¯s threshold together. Skye, we¡¯ve entered the House. When you come to the door, the priestess will bring you to us. Is Lara almost finished with the copy?


    She heard him snort in response. It¡¯s a slow process. Lara is unfamiliar with our writing utensils. I had to teach her how to dip the bone into the ink jar.


    Will she complete the copy tonight?


    Yes, she¡¯s writing faster as she becomes more familiar with the ink and bone.


    When you leave the library, take the left corridor. Have Lara look for the sigil of the God and Goddess along the corridor.


    Walking through a short hallway, Eiren was brought up short at the intersection. The Priesthood¡¯s House was the only place in Areth with a stream running through the middle of the hallway. The hallway was wider than any she¡¯d seen in her life. They followed the slow progression of the priestess as she stepped onto the decorative bridge. Eiren peered over the edge into the clear water below. The stream gurgled as water flowed over the rocks and rushed away with the current.


    They went deeper into the House, passing massive, open doorways that led to different sections of the House. Individuals wearing the white robes of petitioners glanced their way as they passed, but no one spoke. The etchings in the walls changed from pictures of celebration and spiritual renewal to portrayals of funerals and people who kneeled and wept for their loved ones.


    The silence was eerie¡ªthe air heavy, weighted, more concentrated. The hair on her neck bristled, and Eiren studied the corridor. An entity awaited them, almost as if it expected them.


    It felt neither evil nor good. Rather, it felt¡­anticipatory.


    Wanting to escape the atmosphere pressing in around her, she prayed they were almost to their destination. But the atmosphere became more daunting the deeper they walked. She hunched in on herself, making her body a smaller target.


    Leaving the stream behind, they took the stairs one step at a time, and she noticed a slight odor grow steadily stronger. The smell of stale air and another unrecognizable, distinctive scent reached her. She turned her head to look back at Chion, needing to remind herself she wasn¡¯t alone in the bowels of Areth. He sniffed the air, and Eiren felt a little better seeing his reaction. The silence descended to a level where Eiren couldn¡¯t hear anything, including their footsteps. They were completely cocooned by the weighty air.


    It was as if they had passed the boundaries of the living and converged onto the dead¡¯s domain. She wanted to flee back to safety, but the priestess stopped.


    Breaking the spell surrounding them, the paka said without looking at them, Tal¡¯Ais, please wait here.


    She left them in the corridor, pushing the thick curtain aside with her nose. In a few breaths of time, the priestess came back out and passed them without a word, retracing her slow steps back to the House gate. Eiren glanced over at Chion, and saw his ears twitch as he strained to hear beyond the doorway, but there was only silence.


    Time crawled down here, messing with her internal clock. After a while, she felt as if she had been waiting for days. She fidgeted. Eventually, Eiren¡¯s heart rate slowed, and a sense of calm swept through her, easing her disconcertment.


    My Lord? Can you hear me? she whispered.


    Skye response was faint, as if the underbelly where the dead slept buffered their ability to speak to one another. I hear you. Lara has rewritten the scroll. We¡¯re following the sigils as you instructed. We made a detour to Lara¡¯s room and picked up the coil. Lara hesitated to leave it unguarded, and I agreed. We should reach the gate shortly.


    His confidence came through their bond, giving her the strength to reply in a more normal voice. I didn¡¯t think about the coil. We¡¯re waiting in front of the doorway to the House of the Dead for admittance. The priestess should be at the gate when you ring the bell. It is possible you and Lara will meet us before we gain admittance.


    Chion lay down with a sigh. I see the caretakers move on their own timetable. We might as well settle in for the wait. He lifted a paw toward her and chuffed at her. Come, sit.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    She could feel Chion¡¯s regard, waiting to see what she¡¯d do. She paced a few more times before lying down beside him. When she finally quit fidgeting and stilled, Chion lowered his head to her right haunch. She felt his warm breath blow through her coat. His patience and contentment traveled through her with every breath he took, and her eyes closed of their own accord.


    Eiren enjoyed the closeness as they waited. The silence sank into her bones. Already calm, her mind shut down. Emptied of her usual thoughts, she was left counting each deep breath she took.


    When she reached five hundred, she heard a faint commotion behind her. Chion¡¯s head lifted from her back hip, and Eiren lifted her head with a jerk, not realizing until then that she¡¯d rested it on her forepaws.


    My Lord, is that you?


    Who else would come down to visit the sleeping dead?


    She chuckled and climbed to her feet. As promised, the same priestess led the small group to where they waited. She thought it odd that Lara gripped Skye¡¯s arm until she realized Lara wasn¡¯t guiding him. Pale, the woman used his strength to walk down the stairs.


    The priestess went through the doorway without a word. Looking particularly spooked, Lara released Skye before running over and wrapping herself around Chion¡¯s neck in a tight hug. Eiren knew Chion spoke to her through their personal bond since Lara shuddered a few times and kept shaking her head.


    Skye reached down to scratch her between her ears in exactly the right place. In between purrs, she asked, What is wrong with Lara?


    She didn¡¯t say, and I did not ask. The farther down we walked, the closer she stood beside me until she had my arm and hand in a vise. He pumped his hand a few times. She cut off my circulation, so I leaned down to pull her away. When I actually turned and paid attention to how she was acting, I didn¡¯t have the heart. I can¡¯t see her facial expression with my magic, but even I can tell she is miserable down here.


    Eiren nosed his hand to remind him about her untouched ears. Perhaps she feels an emotion we can¡¯t. When I entered the stairway, I sensed a presence, an unknown entity. She paused for a moment before admitting, The silence got to me, making me edgy.


    When the priestess returned, she was accompanied by a smiling priest wearing a brown robe. From her studies, Eiren knew the brown robes symbolized the dead body¡¯s return to the earth while the soul traveled to the afterlife. The priestess started back up the stairs.


    Eiren stared at the young priest. Although Kurites were pale due to the lack of sunlight, the young man¡¯s complexion was washed out. He didn¡¯t look old enough to have reached the status of a full priest. His chin carried the soft hair of an adolescent beard. Yet, he graced them all with a serene smile, pulling aside the curtain so they could enter.


    After walking through a nondescript hallway, the priest led them to a small office. He maneuvered around his desk, gave them a small bow, and said without preamble, ¡°You seek a map of the tombs. As the God and Goddess have destined me as the head mapmaker until I am called to the next life, I was assigned to serve you. As petitioners, you wish to visit the tombs.¡± He studied their faces before dropping his eyes to his desk. In that moment, his youth disappeared, replaced with the knowing gaze of one who saw death on a daily basis.


    His young mouth quirked on one side, and he waved to the chairs in front of him. ¡°Please, have a seat. Your request is more difficult than any petitioner realizes.¡±


    A wide bench allowed her to sit next to Skye, her tail trailing down his left leg. Steepling his hands together, the priest raised his eyes to the ceiling before returning his powerful gaze to them. For such a young man, his eyes held her in his grip until he released her and moved on to Skye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find the map you seek since I don¡¯t yet know the Kurite¡¯s name. However, this isn¡¯t the concern.¡± He leaned forward, putting his elbows on the wide desk. Papers crinkled beneath his weight. ¡°If you intend to enter the chambers of the dead beyond these doors, understand there are rituals that must be followed. You are required to purge all traces of guilt and pride, for these emotions are dangerous within the realm of the dead.¡±


    Lara whispered to Chion, ¡°Dangerous?¡±


    Out of the corner of her eye, Eiren saw Lara skim her hand along the other bench until she touched Chion¡¯s foot. Skye turned his head to look at Eiren with one eyebrow cocked.


    Having heard Lara¡¯s soft murmur, the priest nodded as if she had asked him the question. ¡°Yes, sare. There are few who are destined to be the caretakers of the dead for this reason alone. A priest or priestess must have a singular type of soul for serving the dead. Normally, the dead wouldn¡¯t be cause for worry. The souls of the living are relinquished at the time of the person¡¯s passing.¡±


    He sighed, shifted back in his seat, drumming his fingers across the armrest. ¡°Over the last thousand years, as the animals and Kurites were transformed by the magic that accumulated inside the tunnel walls, so has the House of the Dead changed as well.¡±


    Chion interrupted, Has the magic kept the souls from moving on?


    The priest tapped his armrest again before answering, ¡°No, the souls are safe from harm. I pray that the God or Goddess would never stand by if the souls of their believers were in danger.¡±


    Eiren blew out a sigh of relief. How horrible it would be if the souls couldn¡¯t continue their journey. It would have damned all Kurites to an eternity in the nethers, neither in this world nor the next. Eventually, the soul would fade, unable to continue its nonexistence. She shuddered and moved closer to Skye, and he shifted his weight on the bench, throwing his arm across her back.


    ¡°No,¡± the priest repeated. ¡°The priesthood of the dead has come to believe the magic absorbs the pain and suffering of the grieving family members and friends. In ancient times, people often visited the chambers. Funerals took place at the tomb¡¯s location. Before, well, ceremonies for council members and heroes had throngs of people walking through the House of the Dead paying their respects. Then the priests who came before me realized the magic was turning into something else, something more. The townspeople¡¯s grief became overwhelming soon after a trip through these chambers. The magic latched onto their sorrow, increasing the depth of their pain.¡±


    The young man¡¯s sorrow etched deeper lines on his forehead and around his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve read the historic accounts. The passage of time should have eased their pain and suffering, yet people killed themselves because of the melancholy that befell them. Scores of people died before the priesthood could determine the cause.¡±


    Eiren gasped in shock, and she felt Skye¡¯s arm stiffen around her. She had never understood why the tombs were sealed from all visitors. The deaths of the Kurites were a dark taint against the magic they all took for granted. It reminded Eiren of her and Chion¡¯s near deaths at the hands of a maddened child in the forest. Although magic was to be celebrated, magic could¡ªand did¡ªtake an obscure form. The magic¡¯s power was never to be taken lightly.


    The priest grunted a sound only a man three times his age should have made. Beseeching eyes kept all four of them locked on him as he continued, ¡°I tell you this because your search could have dire consequences to your emotional and mental wellbeing. Even if you meet our demand and complete the rituals, purging your negative emotions, it may not be enough. As you are Tal¡¯Ai, bound in magic, I don¡¯t know how the magic in the walls will affect you. No one does.¡±


    He stood up and gave them another bow. ¡°Now that you know the burden we carry, my brothers and sisters and I ask that you don¡¯t share this knowledge with those outside this House. Few people are privy to our burden. It is why eight hundred years ago a new sect was created within the priesthood to care for the dead.¡±


    They all looked at each other. Lara¡¯s enlarged pupils betrayed her alarm, and without asking, Eiren understood why. Lara¡¯s power was a touchstone for emotions. How would she manage the palpable emotions the magic evoked? Would she be the first to fall prey? Would her barrier be enough? Eiren thought of their reason for searching the ancient tomb. If they could find their answers any other way, she¡¯d renege from their decided path. She feared for herself. But she was also afraid for her friends. Skye¡¯s recent history was filled with pain and despair. Had he healed enough from his exile? Could he traverse the dangers without being harmed?


    Skye whispered, Is the danger worth the knowledge we might gain?


    Fear rode her tongue, but she held back until she regained her composure. Searching for the words she knew she must give, she asked instead, My Lord, can we afford not to find out?


    Can I or you live with the loss of the other? I couldn¡¯t live with the knowledge that my decision caused you harm. My Lady, is the danger worth it if we do not find what we seek? He paused for a moment. Then again, we may never find the map, and we¡¯ll never cross into the chambers of the dead.


    She was shaken by his questions. What would happen to them if they chose not to follow this lead? What if they faced the magic and didn¡¯t find the answers they sought? What if they found them, but the answers weren¡¯t what they expected or wanted?


    They were at risk with any decision they made. They had survived their trial and other catastrophic ordeals by working together, leaning on each other. It was where they drew their strength. If they were not Tal¡¯Ai but indeed Lan¡¯Ai, their bonds of friendship should see them through the dangers facing their mental and emotional states.


    She had to trust in the Goddess and her ultimate plan. It came down to whether she believed in their destined fate enough to face the peril of twisted magic. Like the bell that she rang earlier, she felt the knowledge toll within her. She knew without a doubt that it was worth it. Everything they did or had to do was worth the uncertainty of their safety.

 Chapter 72: Skirmish

    Skye''s willpower and endurance was at the breaking point. Something was wrong with his magic, but he was clueless to the cause. Lara never spoke of problems controlling her magic after she learned how to build a mental barrier, so he wasn¡¯t certain what was wrong. Was his heritage making his Tal¡¯Ai magic uncontrollable?


    The constant use of his magical power was draining, exhausting his reservoir of strength. Over the last two weeks, the pain had increased to the point that he now felt as if sharpened, steel spearheads plunged into his head. Again and again. The force of the pain was enough to drive him to his knees. He could barely concentrate on the conversation around him. The pain taxed his ability to function. His training with the Kurite warriors began later and later each day. Once the others left for the library, Skye snuck back to bed, hiding away in the blessed silence and darkness.


    At first, the dull headache subsided after he slept, but as the headaches strengthened in intensity, the relief he gained from sleep lessened. After two weeks of tapping into his power, Skye could no longer center himself to bring his Tal¡¯Ai power to the fore. No amount of breathing techniques helped. This morning it had taken him the majority of breakfast to access his magic. His attention kept splintering before the magic could solidify inside him.


    After Eiren¡¯s initial response to a small infection, Skye dared not share his pain or concern with her. He¡¯d hidden the problem from her, but his fa?ade was cracking around the edges. Soon, she would sense something was wrong. He had difficulty connecting with her through their bond, his mind rebelling at even the lightest of contact. His head was too raw, too sensitive to assimilate new information.


    In the tunnels, he was dependent on the other sight. Without it, Skye couldn¡¯t train or travel through the underground hallways unassisted. After regaining control of his body with the second sight, he could not, would not, return to his previous vulnerable state.


    His companions now relied on him. Lara counted on his expertise to advance her fighting skills. Eiren required his presence to learn how to fight as a Tal¡¯Ai battlemate.


    Skye had one more day. Perhaps another. Then the inevitable would happen, and his mind would shut down.


    With such an important and potentially life-changing decision before him, Skye sat in the priest¡¯s office, watching the sight flicker with each cutting sensation to his brain. It was too much to bear.


    Skye winced, bringing his fingers up to his temples, only to drop them back to his side. The slightest pressure was excruciating. He blew out a slow, even breath and clenched his jaw in frustration. His companions would have to make the decision without him. He couldn¡¯t provide an informed opinion given his state. He was¡­damaged.


    When the white paka began speaking in his usual thoughtful manner, Skye shifted his Tal¡¯Ai sight to him. His skull shredded invisible cuts into his brain, pulling an involuntary gasp from him. He weaved where he sat and crushed his hands into fists. God¡¯s teeth, he had to stay upright.


    Chion said, ¡°This decision cannot be made by only one of us.¡±


    Skye took another slow breath in, hoping to curb the pain. Instead, his concentration was crushed into oblivion and his power fizzled. He found himself disoriented in the sudden darkness. Realizing his fisted hands trembled with fatigue, he shoved them behind his back.


    As if from a distance, Lara said, ¡°I have a bad feeling about going into the burial chambers, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of cemeteries or if it¡¯s a feeling coming through my magic.¡± A repetitive scratching of cloth reached him, and it took Skye a moment to realize she rubbed her hands against either her upper arms or her legs.


    Chion asked, What thoughts do you have, Skye?


    Before he could pull his scattered thoughts together, Eiren spoke up. With the expectation that he¡¯d repeat her words, she said, I don¡¯t doubt the danger we face in the chamber. Yet, my faith in the Goddess¡¯s plan is enough for me. We will survive the chambers if we go together.


    The priest interrupted their discussion and said in a cracking voice, ¡°If I may ask, whose tomb are you searching for?¡± Skye heard the priest¡¯s feet slide across the rug on the floor. ¡°I also apologize for giving you the wrong impression. The decision doesn¡¯t have to be made tonight. Time is on your side. Once I have the name, I¡¯ll search the scrolls for the right map. I assure you, my sect will not require you to complete the rituals unless we locate the tomb¡¯s location on the map.¡±


    Chion¡¯s deep voice filled the room. We will take your warning to heart and discuss amongst ourselves our final decision, but I don¡¯t believe it necessary. We¡¯re locked onto our course. We must find their tomb. It is the only lead we have.


    ¡°Their tomb? I was told you petitioned for the location of a single tomb. If you¡¯re petitioning for more than the one, I must revisit your request with my brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for more than one person, but we think they¡¯re all buried together. Four to be precise,¡± Lara explained.


    Lara¡¯s words came as if from a well, echoing in his mind. Every sound pierced the ragged edges of his skull. Skye cursed his loss of sight. He cursed his head.


    Skye¡¯s words came out in a raspy timbre, the strain making his voice unrecognizable to his own ears. ¡°Priest, we only have the one name.¡± Waving in her direction, he demanded, ¡°Lara, tell him the man¡¯s name and the year the letter was written.¡±


    He heard the rustle of paper as she opened the folded parchment.


    ¡°I know for certain the letter was written in 5641, but¡­ The man¡¯s signature was barely legible.¡± In a softer voice, she said with another crinkle of paper, ¡°Chion, could you read his name earlier?¡±


    There was a brief silence while Chion tried to remember. The paka huffed out a sigh. The old language is difficult for me to read. My Lady, I only made out a couple letters.


    Rapid scribbling came from the table. The priest mumbled under his breath, ¡°If the letter was written in 5641, then the one who wrote this letter didn¡¯t die at that time. It will cause considerable problems.¡±


    The young priest sounded intrigued. Despite the throbbing in his head, Skye forced himself to push past the pain. ¡°His mate. His wife died a few days to a couple of weeks prior to the letter being written. The Dark War ended the year before. We believe there would have been a large burial ceremony for the woman.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°If this is the case, the tomb is one of the ancients, one of the first that were buried in the tunnels. I must say I¡¯ve never come across a tomb as old as this. The oldest tomb I¡¯ve seen was approximately six hundred years old, and it was crumbling into ruin. I¡¯ll require more time to determine whether the map is still within our cache of scrolls.¡± A rapid drumming reached Skye¡¯s ears. ¡°The few letters of the name that are legible will help, even if it doesn¡¯t give us a name. Looking for a tomb that holds four Kurites together will assist in the search. But first, I must find the maps from this time period.¡±


    Skye could almost hear the thoughts racing through the young priest¡¯s mind as he talked, trying to strategize the most efficient and quickest route to the answers they sought.


    Skye jumped when a heavy weight pressed against his leg. Eiren. Frustration simmered. He hadn¡¯t realized how much he had come to rely on the other sight until that instant. What was he going to do? He should have cared whether the priest found the map, yet he was more worried about what was wrong with his head.


    The priest pushed his chair back with a loud scrape and said, ¡°It is late, and you are weary. I¡¯ll begin the search while you rest. I hope I have better news for you when you wake. I will show you to your beds. I¡¯ll have food brought to you after you are settled for the night.¡±


    Knowing what was coming, Skye hoped his magic would give him a respite from the pain just this once. Then he could rest. The priest¡¯s footsteps crossed the room behind him to the doorway. Sheer willpower brought the magic back, and Skye grunted with the shock of the assault on his mind. He jerked to his feet. Lara¡¯s short physique walked over to him. His power whispered to him that she stiffened for a brief moment before taking the last step to his side. He was surprised when she turned him away from the others.


    In a low voice, she said, ¡°Skye, your nose is bleeding.¡±


    Only then did he feel the warm liquid running down the lower half of his face. His tongue tasted copper. He pressed his right sleeve to his face, swiping at the blood. Skye held the cloth to his nose, but he¡¯d forgotten his skin¡¯s sensitivity. The stinging pain was almost intolerable.


    Lara didn¡¯t comment on the injury besides saying, ¡°Here.¡± She curled her hand around his other arm, tugging on it. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you while you stop the bleeding.¡±


    Together, they walked out of the priest¡¯s office and joined the others. He knew when Eiren saw his bloody face. Her concern trickled through their bond.


    My Lord, are you all right?


    Though Skye hated himself a little for being untruthful, he said around his hand, ¡°I am. My nose will stop bleeding in a moment.¡±


    Eiren sent an inarticulate noise through their bond. She didn¡¯t believe him, but like Lara, she didn¡¯t push. Skye was relieved.


    Somehow, Skye made it to their room without losing his stranglehold on the sight. Once he had a mental picture of everything that was in the room, he shed the magic with a soft moan of relief. The pain was there, but the skull-crushing battering dissipated. Without a word, he stumbled over to the bed, hitting it with his knees. He dropped down onto the bed as exhaustion beat at him.


    Sleep. He needed sleep. He forgot about the blood. He forgot about the others in the room. He closed his eyes and shifted around on the small bed. Before he was fully comfortable, his mind shut down, and sleep rolled him down into a black void.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lukar was nibbling on the last of his meal when distant cries rose up, their echoes volleying between the mountains that surrounded the small valley. He jerked his head toward the front of his tent. It was too late in the night for his men to argue amongst themselves. Unlike him and his war council who required little sleep, his men depended on rest to function.


    When the commotion was picked up by more voices, he tossed the unfinished rib bone into the fire and stood up. Lukar collected his sword, pulling it out of its scabbard as he walked to the tent entrance.


    He stepped out into studied chaos. As soon as he exited the tent, his personal guards swept in and surrounded him. Used to their presence, he put them from his mind, knowing they¡¯d follow his lead. He was more intent on finding the cause of the commotion. Men were running every which way, many in various states of undress, though every one of them carried their weapons.


    Duxon¡¯s runner ran up, panting from his dash through the large, spread out camp. Hacking a cough, the young man gave him a low, swaying bow, ¡°My King, attackers are firing at us from opposite sides of the camp.¡±


    The cries weren¡¯t echoing off the mountains. Lukar growled. The Pyrannis dared to attack him. Lukar strode toward the perimeter of the camp where the fire burned the brightest. The runner scrambled to keep up. ¡°How many are we fighting?¡±


    ¡°My King, they appeared out of thin air. No one has been able to count.¡±


    He glanced sharply at his commander¡¯s man. ¡°Pyranni warriors?¡±


    ¡°That is his guess.¡±


    He nodded. The King of Pyran had sent his troops to defend against the Malirran invasion. Lukar raised his voice to be heard as they neared the place where the fighting was heaviest. ¡°Attack.¡±


    The runner lowered his head in a quick bow and sprinted away to relay the order. Lukar entered the foray and saw Ferer, another commander, already had men providing a line of defense while others saved the tents and supplies. The front line braced their shields before them, creating a solid wall of protection against the arrows raining down on them. The wounded littered the ground, groaning around him.


    For a moment, he eyed the blood pouring from the wounded. He waged a quick, internal battle, but his conscience pushed the surging craving away. These were his men. They were never to be touched by the Goddess of Flesh.


    As much as the sight fascinated him, he and his council had sworn an oath before taking their first bite of flesh. Even as he repeated the oath in his head, his cravings almost overcame his honor. With a fierce grunt, Lukar wrenched his gaze away from the blood and focused on the other wounds. Some were badly burned, while others were injured from the constant slew of arrows.


    Disregarding the cloud of smoke rising around him, his mind centered back on the attack, and his eyes glittered with retribution. Shadowing his eyes from the firelight, he peered into the surrounding forest. Lukar saw the slightest tremor of leaves to his right and called out, pointing his sword in the same direction.


    An answering rain of arrows descended upon the area from his archers, but he didn¡¯t know whether his men hit their target. The mountainous terrain was to his enemy¡¯s advantage. It provided cover for his foes while Lukar¡¯s camped in the small clearing. His men were forced to travel on the main road; his army was too large to do otherwise. The supplies they carried also slowed his army to a crawl.


    His men had never met this type of resistance in their prior invasions, their reputation having spread before them in a wave of fear. Other kingdoms had only given token resistance before opening their doors wide in the hopes for mercy. None was ever given.


    Lukar heard the pounding of running footsteps as more men joined the ranks of the front line. The front line became three deep, swelling their ranks and increasing the men¡¯s confidence, though his men¡¯s frustration rose.


    The Pyrannis were clever. They never provided a target for his archers. The rain of arrows constantly changed position, making it impossible for his more stationary troops to aim their bows with accuracy. It was as if the warriors ran as they shot their weapons at his men, using the forest to shield them.


    Semnac should flay the skin off his bones. The answer was so simple.


    They weren¡¯t fighting an army; they fought a handful of men.


    ¡°Infantry, advance,¡± his imperious voice carried along the lines snaking in both directions. The men carrying swords or axes charged ahead, screaming his name in defiance of their foe.


    Waving his sword like a flag, Ferer shouted further down the line, ¡°Archers.¡±


    Well trained, his archers shot their arrows into the forest, providing cover for the advancing warriors. A few of the Malirran infantrymen fell to the enemy¡¯s whistling arrows, but the majority reached the trees, disappearing from view in the thick underbrush. Lukar clenched his weapon in satisfaction.


    A strange, bellowing call filled the valley, and the mountains around their camp swelled the call to new levels. It overpowered the clamor of Malirran commands and the cries of the wounded. Lukar twisted his head around, but the acoustics of the valley made it impossible to pinpoint its origin.

 Chapter 73: Wars Commencement

    Their enemy¡¯s attack came to a sudden halt. Apart from the war cries of the Malirrans in the tree line, the forest turned silent. Nothing moved. The suddenness bewildered his men. Their cries died out as they realized there was no one left to fight. The archers sought orders from Commander Ferer.


    Ferer called out, ¡°Hold your positions!¡±


    Lukar stared into the forest with suspicion. Their enemy wasn¡¯t done, but he had no idea their strategy. Their style of fighting was foreign, leaving him indecisive for the first time since becoming a commander under the reign of Morrich the Brutal.


    In the distance he heard the stampeding of the pack animals. The koti bleated their fear and anxiety. Lukar bit back a snarl when he understood their strategy¡ªdisrupt or stall their forward movement.


    It wasn¡¯t to kill all his men, which was nigh impossible with such a small force of Pyranni warriors. The goal was to slow them down, encumber them with the additional tasks of cleaning up after tonight¡¯s chaos, tending to the wounded and recapturing the koti herd.


    After signaling his orders to Ferer, Lukar swirled around and strode to the far side of the camp. Moving faster with Semnac¡¯s power filling him, he tried to construct the enemy¡¯s next plan of attack. What was their next move? What would they attack next? What would cause the most problems for his army?


    The supply train.


    In mid-stride, he changed direction, calling out his commands. Seeing their king, the soldiers came to his call, ignoring their previous orders.


    The struggle within the supply train filled the night air. The guards were losing the battle. Brandishing his sword, he screamed, ¡°Attack!¡±


    He saw the arch of yellow fire streak through the sky and growled. Was he too late? Lukar blindly reached out and grabbed the first man racing by him. ¡°You. Get men and put out the fires. Now.¡±


    The man bowed and scrambled away at a dead run. Meeting the eyes of another of his councilors for a brief exchange of understanding, Lukar skirted the floundering supply guards and slipped into the forest. His guards kept pace around him. With his acute hearing, he heard the skittering slide of rocks to his right and shifted course. Lukar signaled his guards, and they dispersed except for the two who stayed at his side. As he waited for his men to settle into position, he crouched down beneath a tall tree. His two guards stayed standing, facing outward, protecting him. Their signature black clothing blended well with the shadowed forest.


    He felt his heartbeat increase its tempo. He felt excitement for the first time in weeks. The monotony of the journey through Pyran had dulled his senses, and he had grown bored. He smirked. Knowledge of his invasion had reached Gharra, and soldiers had been dispatched to slow their approach. His enemy thought to harry him into submission.


    The smile that crossed his face was all teeth. The King of Pyran would find his foe craftier than expected. After tonight, Lukar would post more guards and build defenses to protect his men. They would not be so easily caught off guard the next time the Pyrannis attacked.


    When his men were in place, Lukar flowed to his feet and moved in. With the silence of predators, Lukar and his two guards approached the Pyranni warrior from behind. Lukar could hear the man breathing; his nervousness apparent in the way he moved within the dark shadows of the forest. Lukar stood and watched for a moment. The man acted as if he was waiting for others to join him. He held a bow with a loosely notched arrow as he scanned the area in front of him.


    Poking the man with the tip of his sword, Lukar played with his prey. The blonde warrior tensed, holding up his hands in surrender, his weapon dropping from his hands.


    ¡°Come now,¡± Lukar taunted, ¡°do you not want to fight?¡±


    The man opened his mouth to warn his fellow warriors. Lukar hissed and leaned forward, grabbing the man¡¯s hair in a ruthless grip. He used the strength given to him by Semnac to stake the man on his sword. With a deep grunt that ended on a breathless whimper, the man died. Effortlessly holding his sword in a one-handed grip, he stared down at the corpse in dull curiosity. The warrior had had courage after all, even if he died without a fight. Lukar sneered. His first impression aside, these warriors were too easy to overcome.


    He wanted a real fight, a battle where he could exert himself. His eyes locked onto the trail of blood sliding down the blade toward the hilt. Lukar kicked the man off the end of his sword. The body landed with a soft thud, the plants cushioning the fall. He fingered the blade and brought the drops of still warm blood to his tongue. The richness soaked into his pores. Perhaps he¡¯d keep the next one alive for his entertainment.


    A soft trill echoed through the leaves of the trees, and Lukar smiled in satisfaction. His teeth glistened in the dark with startling effect. His men kept close to him as he stalked his next prey. Hearing the quiet crack of a tree branch beneath a boot, he signaled his guards back and hid behind the low-lying branches of a tall shrub. A heated whisper reached his ears and he grinned.  There were two men for him to fight. He relished the coming battle. Lukar waited as the Pyranni warriors closed the distance between them, walking into Lukar¡¯s ambush.


    ¡°I think I heard something,¡± whispered one of the men, the Pyranni accent unmistakable to Lukar¡¯s ears.


    The other warrior cursed under his breath, but the sound carried in the quiet forest. Lukar watched their silhouettes as they peered around them, searching for their friend. In the stillness, Lukar could hear the orders yelled by his commanders as they imposed order in the chaos left by the Pyranni warriors.


    These men wouldn¡¯t reach their assigned rendezvous point.


    He cocked his head in consideration, staring through a break in the shrubbery at the two men crouching back to back. No, he should have a few of his guards follow these two back to their camp. Lukar discarded the idea with a grim smile. His guards only needed one man to track; the other was expendable. He could amuse himself.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    His guards following his lead, Lukar paced alongside the men as they approached their destination. Amusement threatened when one man halted their progress, whispering they weren¡¯t alone. Lukar decided he¡¯d capture him, letting the other go. A man that listened to his instincts was a man not easily swayed by pain. He shrugged; he¡¯d find out one way or the other.


    Lukar attacked when the opportunity arose. The first man stepped around a large rock face, momentarily leaving the other alone. He struck out with the hilt of his sword, knocking the blond-haired warrior unconscious and tossing him over his shoulder. His weight was inconsequential with Semnac¡¯s power flowing through his veins. Right before the Pyranni warrior came back around the outcropping of rocks, Lukar stepped behind a thick tree and retraced his way back to the Malirran camp. He ignored how the man¡¯s fear enticed his bloodlust.


    Once he could no longer hear the man¡¯s cries, his personal guard surrounded him. As expected, two guards were missing. Lukar had no doubt they¡¯d rejoin him when their task was complete.


    The weight of the unconscious man on his shoulder was lifted by a silent guard. He grunted in response; he¡¯d forgotten about him. Announcing his presence, Lukar walked out of the trees to the stares of his men. Soon a cry was taken up, his name shouted to the heavens.


    His sunken eyes took in the scene with satisfaction. His men hadn¡¯t lost their zeal for battle. If anything, they were more determined to crush Gharra into the ground, leaving nothing but ruin in their wake.


    He stopped by the tents of the wounded, intending to speak to his injured men, but left when the blood became too much for him to bear. Lukar¡¯s fingers twitched with the need to reach out and rip open the injuries. His years of eating flesh brought a certain, horrific knowledge. Lukar knew just where to cut for the greatest flow of blood, and he knew which place on the human body would bring forth the loudest screams.


    Before the skirmish, he had finished his evening meal, gorging on the flesh of a man. And he already wanted to tear open his wounded warriors for more? The sacrifices were no longer enough to contain his cravings.


    He breathed in the air, clearing the smell of heated iron from his lungs. In the recesses of his hardened soul, an emotion surfaced. Lukar stood there staring up at the night sky, trying and failing to name it. But he persisted, knowing it was important. On an exhale of air, he named it for what it was¡ªa long banished emotion.


    Shame.


    It built within him until he had to cut it off by breathing Semnac¡¯s name aloud. But the unbidden thoughts came forward anyway. What would happen when he was surrounded by the blood and misery of his followers in the coming siege? What would happen when the time came that gorging on the flesh of the Pyranni captives was impossible?


    Unsettled, Lukar turned his attention away from the doubt creeping in and focused on the mess the Pyrannis had left behind. His path had long since been set. Semnac never offered a reprieve from the burden of her dark gift. Reaching his tent, Lukar found three of his commanders awaiting his return. Without a word, he stalked inside and abandoned the last of his doubt by exerting his willpower.


    His servants had removed the remains of his meal and repositioned the rack along the wall of the tent. The loss of the early dawn light made him blink in the shadowed interior. The night wasn¡¯t a total loss. They¡¯d use the attack to their advantage. His men would set a trap for the Pyranni troops hidden in the forest. But first, his councilors had to reclaim order.


    Crowded inside the tent, his war council awaited his orders. Placing his hands on both sides of the map, Lukar leaned his head down and considered his options. Off the main road a mid-sized city lay a short distance from their camp. The supplies they lost tonight could be restocked there. It¡¯d also provide a safe place for his wounded to recuperate. If the fortifications were sufficient, he could leave behind a small contingent of men. If not, his army was delayed a day or two from reaching their final destination.


    The fortifications took priority. He didn¡¯t trust himself around the open wounds. They were close enough to Gharra to begin strengthening the strongholds they¡¯d conquered for defense countermeasures. He couldn¡¯t afford for Pyran to attack him from behind.


    Too much was at stake.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Even with the anger brewing in his body, Lukar couldn¡¯t help but admire the destruction lain out before him. The Pyrannis were indeed cunning foes.


    They had destroyed their own crops. The village was empty of life; the mass exodus was telling. The Pyrannis were sending their people to their stronghold, Gharra. They sought safety in numbers behind the thick walls of their king¡¯s fortress. What livestock couldn¡¯t be taken with them lay bloated in their pens.


    This was the second time he¡¯d underestimated Pyran. Lukar gazed at the razed farmland and the smoldering remains of the city from his vantage point on the koti. To some extent the destruction of their own land was a measure Pyran¡¯s desperation.


    The Malirran infantry walked by his perch. The tread of booted feet and the jingle of gear filled the air. The council¡¯s decision last night was to restock their supplies by overtaking the village lying in ruins around them. Without the supplies, his army had to slow their approach. He¡¯d have to send the men out to forage the forest, ranging farther and farther as the land¡¯s resources were depleted.


    Lukar could almost feel his men¡¯s confidence be consumed by the blackened earth they marched over. His council had believed the Pyranni warriors would regroup with the others, waiting for night to fall before striking again. The return of his two personal guards dissuaded that idea. The Pyranni warriors weren¡¯t regrouping. They were shifting their position along the main road, lying in wait for the Malirran army to cross their path.


    His army had faced a barrage of tactical raids all morning. Along the road, his men were forced to stop their forward march to shield themselves from attack. From the cover of the surrounding territory, the Pyranni warriors effectively dispatched Lukar¡¯s men without losing any of their own. Lukar and his commanders sent scouting parties into the forest, but they came back empty handed.


    Whispers were spreading that the Pyranni warriors were ghosts.


    Although the enemy wasn¡¯t numerous enough to defeat his massive army, Lukar¡¯s forward momentum was nonexistent, and chaos reigned up and down the lines. In less than a day, the Pyranni warriors accomplished what no other army had ever done before.


    Fighting against an enemy they couldn¡¯t see was demoralizing his army. In order to maintain his army¡¯s loyalty, he had to conjure a swift response and defeat his hidden adversary. Lukar turned his head to look down the long line of his army marching by him. Seeing his eyes upon them, his men¡¯s march changed to a more purposeful stride, their faces morphing into lines of determination.


    The real war had finally commenced. It was decided. Pyran wouldn¡¯t surrender without a fight. This strategic maneuver by his enemy initiated the chain reaction coming in the following weeks and months.


    It was now his turn, his move. Lukar felt the stirring of his Goddess in his mind. He could feel her atavistic pleasure at the coming bloodshed. Through him and his council, Semnac would feast on their enemy¡¯s fear and deaths.


    The contingent of warriors responsible for the two, newest captives strode past him. The two Pyrannis were stripped bare and strung up behind the cart. With their legs fettered with metal cuffs and a short length of chain tying both ankles together, they struggled to stay upright.


    A plan formed in his mind. He¡¯d bait a trap for their foes, creating a deceptive gauntlet for the Pyranni warriors to negotiate. His enemy had already shown a proclivity for rescuing their fellow warriors. Lukar could use that against them.

 Chapter 74: Torturous Magic

    A full day¡¯s rest did nothing to alleviate the strain Eiren could see lining Skye¡¯s eyes and mouth. At first dejected by Skye¡¯s unwillingness to discuss the problem, she¡¯d turned increasingly concerned. Skye wasn¡¯t healing. Whatever was wrong with his magic was still working against him in some critical way. She dropped her head and stared down at her front paws as she tried to work through the problem.


    She knew Lara and Chion noticed Skye¡¯s predicament earlier that morning when he didn¡¯t rise to eat with them. After this morning¡¯s awkward attempt to talk to Skye ended in disaster, she¡¯d given up. Skye woke in time for midday meal, and they were now waiting for Lara and Chion to meet them in the hallway.


    Deep in thought, Eiren didn¡¯t hear the two exit their room until Lara heaved a heavy sigh behind her. Eiren turned in time to see Skye punched in the shoulder, making her bondmate grunt. Shocked by the move, Eiren sat down and looked back and forth between the others. Lara was glaring in disgust at Skye while he stared straight ahead. Chion was looking at her, though she couldn¡¯t decipher the thoughts swirling through his eyes.


    Lara grabbed Skye¡¯s arm and hauled him back toward their room. When Eiren sat there in bewilderment, the woman huffed, ¡°Well, come on. This conversation is for our ears alone.¡±


    Chion bumped her with his muzzle, and she shot him a questioning look. The paka gave her a gentle smile, his tongue peeking out of his mouth.


    She silently snorted in disgust. She was stronger than this. If her Ai wouldn¡¯t speak to her of his own freewill, she¡¯d make him. They were Tal¡¯Ai after all.


    Giving Chion one last, searching look, she followed Lara and Skye¡¯s retreating backs. When they were all in the other Tal¡¯Ai¡¯s room, Lara turned on Skye, stepped into his space, and jabbed a finger into his chest. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Skye body stiffened for a moment before relaxing. He crossed his arms and scowled in Lara¡¯s direction. Eiren couldn¡¯t hold back the small gasp of surprise. Skye¡¯s eyes were off kilter from Lara¡¯s face. If he wasn¡¯t using his magic, there was something definitely wrong.


    Lara sigh of exasperation drew her attention. The woman ran her fingers through her hair. After a quick glance at Chion, Lara scowled up into Skye¡¯s face, bristling with indignation.


    ¡°Skye, Chion and I are sick and tired of watching you act like this when it¡¯s obvious you need help. You are even more taciturn than normal. Eiren walks around like the entire world is on her shoulders. This ends here. I¡¯m calling an intervention.¡±


    Eiren was on the receiving end of two disgruntled gazes. She felt guilty for no reason. She couldn¡¯t tell them, but she wholeheartedly agreed. The current situation had to end. However, as much as she wished otherwise, Skye made her voice powerless if he wouldn¡¯t listen. She snarled at him, her frustration getting the better of her. He would rather suffer alone than ask her for help. Although he had come a long way, Skye still didn¡¯t understand the power of the Tal¡¯Ai bond.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Lara¡¯s eyebrows shoot up. It made her feel horrible for her behavior. She was a mature paka, not a kit. Her head jerked back up with a proud sniff. Cooler heads had to prevail.


    Chion said with blatant approval, You finally understand, little one. Now we must make the warrior understand as well.


    Chion twisted around, rooting around in the corner until he lifted something up with his mouth. He carefully lowered it in front of her. It was her alphabet scroll. In the upheaval of learning about Skye¡¯s affliction, she¡¯d forgotten she wasn¡¯t completely voiceless.


    In an apologetic voice, he explained, I took this from your chambers earlier today. If I understand the situation, you are no longer communicating with Skye. I don¡¯t know the reason, but if Skye will not share, then we must figure this out without him.


    Eiren lowered her head in gratitude. She should have asked her friends for help this morning instead of waiting for her bondmate. She was guilty of the exact same thing her Ai was.


    Lara fell to her knees beside her, giving her a comforting hug. She felt a tickle of air in her ear when Lara whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here for the both of you.¡± Speaking up, Lara admitted, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have waited as long as we did, but Chion felt it wasn¡¯t our place to intrude.¡±


    With one last squeeze, the woman leaned back and scratched Eiren¡¯s neck. Eiren hadn¡¯t realized how much she missed Skye¡¯s touch. It had been a long day and night.


    When she looked at Skye, his fingers were pressed against his forehead. Her heart leapt.


    Forgetting their unspoken impasse, she asked, What is it? What¡¯s wrong?


    Eiren didn¡¯t know why she expected an answer this time, but her patience reached an end when only silence met her query. Anger and helplessness made her lash out at her bondmate. Words spewed without forethought.


    You are a true Pyranni. You stand alone, no need for assistance from anyone.


    Even as the words spilled off her tongue, she knew her comment was unfair and childish in its accusation.


    She swallowed down the bitterness she felt. Skye was still new to Kureto¡¯s culture. His struggle was real on both a physical and emotional level. Her instincts told her a trigger was necessary to surmount the great wall Skye had built around himself. Their current impasse was damaging both their well-being.


    She never doubted that the Goddess had destined their mating through the Tal¡¯Ai bond. Skye had to willingly walk the path with her, trusting in the Goddess¡¯s plan, sharing the difficulties he faced with Eiren. She couldn¡¯t force him to kneel at the behest of their destiny.


    She missed the pain and doubt that flickered across Skye¡¯s face. Closing her eyes, she whispered a last plea, Skye, you must trust in our bond. Together we can overcome even the largest of hurdles. Remember, My Lord, I may not be able to speak like others around me, but I have listened and learned far more than my years. You need my help, our help. Let us help you with what you¡¯re facing. We can¡¯t help you unless we know what is wrong.


    Skye¡¯s gravelly voice registered in the room for its sheer lack of volume. He whispered on a long exhale of air, ¡°It¡¯s not you, Eiren. It is not any of you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak through their bond. Skye had reached a crossroad. Silence met his confession. Breathless, Eiren waited for him to say more, to explain to them what was wrong.


    Alarm coursed through her when, before her eyes, dark red blood dripped from his nose and sweat was drawn from his pores.


    Skye, she cried out, springing forward to twist herself around his legs, feeling more helpless than ever.


    He moaned as if her voice was painful to hear. He fell to his knees, knocking her over on her haunches. His indomitable expression cracked under the onslaught of pain. His hands hovered over his head, never once touching skin to skin.


    Their conversation forgotten in the presence of the dire circumstances, she scrambled up to lean her weight against his in an attempt to keep him upright. Afraid her voice would somehow make the pain worse, she used her physical body to tell him she cared. In her worry, she didn¡¯t see that Lara and Chion had left the room until the woman came back in, slamming the door against the opposite wall in her rush to Skye¡¯s side.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Lara carried a cloth in her hand. In a tense, low voice, Lara said, ¡°Skye, I¡¯m going to grab your arm and help you up. You¡¯re going to have to walk under your own steam to the bed. The bed is just behind you. All you have to do is stand up and take two, small steps backward.¡±


    Eiren looked behind Skye to find the bed made. Without a word, she leapt over to the bed, and used her teeth to pull the blankets down to the foot of the bed. Skye¡¯s pained moan had her spinning around.  The sight that met her eyes increased her worry ten-fold. Skye wasn¡¯t acting the strong, tall warrior. His fa?ade had crumbled in the wake of his confession, leaving her to finally comprehend the level of agony he was under.


    She hovered as Lara lowered him onto the bed. She snarled when Skye flinched when his head met the soft pillow. Lara murmured soothing words as she dabbed at the blood smeared across the lower half of his face. At the light touch, his hands curled into fists, his knuckles whitening with the strength he clutched the blanket bedding beneath him.


    Eiren suddenly realized that Skye¡¯s measured breathing mimicked that of warriors who were gravely injured in battle.


    Oh Goddess, no. Skye had been practicing the breathing technique for weeks.


    Why was she only now realizing the extent to which he tried to contain the pain? She had failed him when he needed her the most.


    Her ears flattened against her head. She couldn¡¯t take on guilt that was not hers. Skye¡¯s incredible stubbornness was at fault, not her. She shook her head even as her eyes stayed locked on the warrior¡¯s face.


    Counting every breath he took, Eiren understood her Ai¡¯s strength was far removed from ordinary men. She was proud in a way, but she also feared his strength would be his downfall.


    With her heightened emotions, a commotion at the doorway had her flipping around, her lips pulled back into a hiss and her claws unsheathed. She blinked twice before the two in front of her registered. Chion and a stooped man stood at the threshold, waiting for her to regain control. A third blink of her eyes registered the colored robes of a healer. She dropped her head in both relief and gratitude.


    Her body drooped of its own accord, and the healer took that as a sign he could enter the sickroom. The man moved to the bed, leaning over Skye to catalog the symptoms. When Eiren moved closer, the man gave her a distracted bow with his head, acknowledging her right to stand beside him. Unable to keep from touching her bondmate, she slipped onto the bed, squeezing in between Skye and wall. She tucked her nose against Skye¡¯s arm, waiting to see if it caused him pain.


    She was surprised when Skye¡¯s fist unclenched and reached up to her head. He slid his hand down her neck and latched onto the loose skin.


    The tight grip consoled her despite the pinch of pain it caused. She laid her muzzle down on his hip with new hope. She¡¯d wait for him to explain why he didn¡¯t reach for her sooner.


    It did not matter. They were together.


    After a thorough examination, the healer mumbled under his breath, making her ears twitch while she tried to pick up his words. The man glanced at her for a moment before turning his worried eyes back to his patient. He placed his hands on either side of Skye¡¯s head and closed his eyes in concentration.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the tension left Skye¡¯s body. His hand dropped with a muffled thud to the bedding. The strain smoothed away from his face. His breath came in slow and deep, telling her he slept deeply beside her. The healer motioned for all three of them to join him in the other room.


    With his hands clasped behind him, the healer gave each of them a searching look before sighing. ¡°I¡¯ve put him in a deep sleep. The blond warrior is in an excruciating amount of pain, and from what I can determine, has been for quite some time. His brain has small lesions. It is what is causing the nosebleeds. I don¡¯t know what caused the damage, but I¡¯ll keep him asleep until I feel his body has had enough time to heal.¡±


    Lesions on his brain? Goddess, what was wrong with him? Filled with both turmoil and guilt, she glanced over at Chion and Lara.


    Lara asked, ¡°You put Skye into an induced coma? Are you sure it won¡¯t cause more damage?¡±


    The healer arched his eyebrows in confusion. Lara threw her hands up, exasperation obvious in her response, ¡°Fine. Are you sure the deep sleep will help him?¡±


    ¡°You saw the difference yourself once he was asleep. The strain left his body, and the bleeding stopped immediately.¡± He waved his hands in front of him like he was forming his thoughts from a visual only he could see. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this level of damage to the brain. I¡¯m at a loss to what would cause such an injury. There is no hint of disease anywhere in the warrior¡¯s body. Aside from his head, he¡¯s in perfect health.¡±


    Eiren knew his newfound magic was the reason for her bondmate¡¯s pain. Unfortunately, until Skye shared why and how the pain affected him, developing a solution was impossible.


    Skye¡¯s magic, and his inability to control it, demanded Skye¡¯s immediate return to the Tal¡¯Ai training school. She shook her head. Of course Lara and Skye needed to finish their training, but the school was in the distant future. He needed help now. Hopefully it¡¯d keep him functioning until he was able to receive help from the Tal¡¯Ai teachers. Eiren took a step back toward Skye, worried something might happen while they were busy in the next room.


    Before she could reenter the bedroom, Chion¡¯s deep voice distracted her from her thoughts, and she realized she¡¯d missed what the healer said.


    The healer instructed before leaving them alone, ¡°I¡¯ll return early in the morning to check on his progress. For any reason, you may call upon me. I will come.¡±


    Lara came over to her, sliding down to the floor to hug her neck. Chion walked to her other side, giving her his friendship and support with his mere presence.


    After leaning on her two companions for she didn¡¯t know how long, Eiren shook herself and left the comfort they provided. Pointedly giving them a look, hoping they¡¯d understand what she conveyed, she checked on Skye, then picked the scroll up from the ground.


    They¡¯d find a way to help Skye.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Skye woke up vomiting, barely rolling to the side of the bed before he lost his stomach. The agony pressing in from inside his skull was too much for his body to handle. He¡¯d pushed his body past its breaking point.


    The magic¡¯s impact was becoming worse.


    He lifted his head in time for his stomach to relinquish the last of his meal onto the bare floor.


    When he was done, he rolled back over, feeling every sliver of movement like a whiplash across his scalp. With a guttural groan, he shivered. Weakness pervaded his entire body, and he was wracked with fever.


    Miserable, Skye lay there, his eyes closed against the unrelenting darkness. For once, the inability to see was welcome. Silence surrounded him, and he wondered with half a mind where Eiren was. The empty feel of the room told him no one was nearby.


    Time passed, slowly or quickly he wasn¡¯t certain. The combination of both the dark and silence alleviated some of the pain. Clearing his head eased the agony from the internal damage.


    As minutes passed, he swam closer to unconsciousness than awareness. His thoughts swirled in waves. Events from the recent past flashed in and out of his mind in no particular order.


    He was weak, vulnerable.


    As a warrior, weakness was utterly unacceptable¡ªa situation warriors refused to place themselves. It was drilled into them from a young age. Control the situation; control the outcome.


    The beginnings of panic set in. Skye feared his magic was too much for him to control. Over the past weeks, he¡¯d tested every feasible protective mechanism he could think of, and it was not enough.


    It was nowhere near enough.


    If he continued on his current path, death¡ªlike the crypt they resided in¡ªwould slowly, inevitably creep nearer.


    He was failing his own creed.


    Skye didn¡¯t know whether it took a single breath of time or days while in the cocoon of his own meandering thoughts, but he reached a decision. One he perhaps should have chosen weeks ago. His pride suffered at the thought.


    He needed help.


    He couldn¡¯t do this alone, no matter what the Pyranni tradition required.


    Eiren was correct, though Skye didn¡¯t understand how his paka could assist him. The Tal¡¯Ai bond existed for a reason. If he believed in the Goddess¡¯s plan for him, he must confide in Eiren all his failings.


    His decision, however, did nothing to negate the agony he suffered, but his conscience was clear, which alleviated his stomach¡¯s need to rebel. With one last shiver, Skye slid into sleep.


    When he next woke, Skye wasn¡¯t alone. Eiren snuggled against him, adding to the comforting weight of blankets piled on top of him. For once the pain was bearable. Though still present, Skye didn¡¯t feel the overwhelming urge to curl into himself. He took a deep breath in and released it. Testing his head¡¯s capacity for movement, Skye pried open his lids to find the inky darkness impenetrable.


    His relief caught him unawares, and a deep chuckle escaped his chest. The absurdity of it all hit him. For someone who once disavowed the presence of good magic, he found himself in the middle of a confounding puzzle. Another chuckle found its way from his chest to his mouth, and before he knew it he was grinning like mad.


    Eiren jerked awake with a soft gasp. When he saw her gold eyes peer down at him in concern, he chanced the pain and lifted a weak hand to stroke her ear.


    My Lord?


    He winced, jerking his hand away to press it against his temple. As soft as she had whispered, her voice resounded against his skull, sending a lick of pain across his brain.


    His heart sank when she sprang over him without another word, leaving him to curse his head. His reaction had finally succeeded in turning Eiren away.

 Chapter 75: Solution Not Included

    Noise at the doorway had him turning his head. Relief poured into him when Skye saw two sets of golden eyes come to stand over him, their eyes shining with relief at seeing him awake. Although he couldn¡¯t see Lara, Skye knew from her tread that she stood beside his head.


    He felt a slight weight drop onto his stomach, and he slid a hand up to his stomach, causing the parchment to crinkle.


    Skye searched the pakas¡¯ eyes, trying to figure out what they wanted. He was hesitant to ask, but no one broke the growing silence. They waited for him to speak.


    His voice hoarse from disuse, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chion¡¯s deep voice filled the room. Eiren noticed that when she spoke to you through your bond, the pain worsened. We decided that when you woke up she would make one final attempt to talk to you. If it indeed caused you pain, a new method was called upon for you to converse with each other. She will relay to us what she wants you to know through the scroll. It is our hope that by allowing you time to heal, your bond will return to normal.


    Shock slid down his spine, leaving his entire body tingling. She knew. He didn¡¯t have to speak the words of shame.


    Lara cautioned, ¡°It will take time. But from what I can tell, we have it. The doctor said you have several more days before you¡¯ll be able to sit up.¡±


    Doctor? His head hurt too much, and he was too tired to process the woman¡¯s odd word choices. It took him a moment to interpret the meaning.


    A thought occurred to him. ¡°How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Lara cleared her throat, ¡°five days. The d-healer kept you in a coma until the lesions healed enough for you to function.¡±


    Remembering the pain, he was thankful the healer had the power to keep him under, even if he didn¡¯t like being under another¡¯s control. ¡°I did wake once.¡±


    Chion sighed with regret, Ah, yes. The healer apologized to us upon seeing the evidence by your bedside. He was attending another patient during his regularly scheduled visit to your chamber. When he was late, we split up to locate the priest. His magic only works for half a day¡¯s turn. It is why you woke when you did.


    Lara interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s also why no one was here. We thought he¡¯d forgotten about you. We were afraid if too much time passed, you¡¯d wake up and destroy all the mending done up to that point.¡±


    Skye¡¯s exhaustion took hold, and his next words slurred, ¡°What did the priest find? What is wrong with my head?¡± His eyes shut without his permission. Before sleep claimed him, he felt the weight of Eiren¡¯s head on his leg.


    Lara whispered, ¡°Sleep. We¡¯ll still be here later.¡±


    The next few days were spent sleeping, waking only to have exhaustion and pain roll him back under. Through it all, someone was always beside him, ensuring his safety while he was at his most vulnerable.


    Every time he woke, Skye¡¯s pain level decreased. He was healing, albeit slowly. But his strength languished. Because he was only awake for short periods of time, conversation was kept at a minimum.


    Bathing and changing the bed was a chore, requiring the coordinated efforts of several priests under Eiren¡¯s watchful presence. Skye would have been humiliated at his undeniable weakness and illness, except he couldn¡¯t summon the strength for the emotion. The lack of light made it difficult for him to see where the priests were around him, making him twist away from their touch in his fevered state. After a few false starts, the healer started directing the others aloud, which prepared Skye for their hands on his body.


    The spit baths left him exhausted and in pain. He never fell asleep until Eiren lay beside him, pressing her small, feline body next to his.


    After what seemed like weeks of lying in a sickbed, Skye finally woke with a start, aware of his surroundings. For the first time since the pain began, his mind was unclouded. He shifted his body around, testing his limbs.


    Skye brought his hand up to touch his face. When the touch failed to ignite agony or even a little pain, he opened his eyes in surprise. Was he healed? Had the healer accomplished the impossible?


    Though tempted, he hesitated to test the boundaries of the healing by reaching for his magic. Skye flexed and released each of his major muscle groups, and was happy to find his weakness was due to his bout of illness, nothing more. Once he started moving again his body would rebound.


    Careful not to overdo it, he sat up and swung his feet around to rest on the floor. The movement woke Eiren from a fitful doze.


    Without a word, she slipped from the bed to stand in front of him. In the dark, he couldn¡¯t see anything except her eyes, but it was enough.


    ¡°I know, Eiren. I also wish to speak to you through our bond, but something tells me it is too soon. First, we must find a way to fix my magic.¡±


    Her eyes nodded up and down in agreement. When he saw her head cock to one side, he could almost hear her question. His chuckle was weak. ¡°I¡¯m getting up to stand on my own two feet. I won¡¯t use the bedpan one more time.¡±


    When Eiren dashed forward to put her cold nose against his hipbone, he had difficulty keeping his voice steady. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    She did it again, and warmth infused his face. He¡¯d forgotten that although he couldn¡¯t see, everyone else could. With reflexes that hadn¡¯t lost any of their quickness while ill, he pulled the blankets over his legs, covering himself.


    Her head twisted from one side to another, and he could practically hear her laughter.


    He grumbled, ¡°For both the God¡¯s and my sake, don¡¯t sing. Having lived through it once, I refuse to do so again.¡±


    He stared around the black surroundings. He had no idea where to even search for his clothes. Suddenly, his brain came awake with a vengeance. Questions exploded in his mind, jumbling together into a whirlwind of words. What was wrong with his magic? Did the priest find the Lan¡¯Ai¡¯s tomb in one of his maps? Why couldn¡¯t he find a way to block the pain? How many days had passed while he slept? The invasion in Pyran. Had Gharra been overrun by Malirrans yet? They were in the House of the Dead.


    His burning thoughts died a quick death at the feel of cloth falling into his lap. Skye snorted when he felt the familiar weave of his clothing. Eiren nodded once before leaving him alone in the room to dress. He heaved a quiet sigh of relief. It took some time, but he dressed himself without any help. He stood up and tested his legs. Bending his knees a couple of times, he knew they¡¯d hold. He took a shaky step forward and then another, each step becoming easier than the last.


    He reached the doorway, and with deep satisfaction he walked across the small chamber to the adjoining room. Using Eiren¡¯s eyes as a guide, he pushed open the door and grinned at his bondmate¡¯s forethought. A fire crackled in a makeshift fireplace in the far corner of the room, providing him with some much needed light.


    Lara said dryly, ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one who likes to see a real fire every now and then, you know.¡±


    She gave him a thorough perusal before grinning. Skye was surprised when she stepped forward and gave him a heartfelt hug. At the feel of her body against his, Skye¡¯s mind shifted to thoughts that he knew were inappropriate. His muscles went rigid as he fought off the feelings they invoked. Busy trying to get himself under control, Skye didn¡¯t return the embrace until it was too late.


    To move past the awkwardness, he teased her, ¡°I don¡¯t see why. Your world¡¯s idea of a fire entails white lights hanging from the ceiling.¡±


    Lara tapped him on the chest with the flat of her hand. ¡°I just meant that it feels strange being underground and not needing any light to see. That¡¯s all. Having a fire makes me feel almost normal.¡±


    Skye grabbed hold of her fist, bringing it up so he could drop a kiss on her knuckles. His playful voice gone, he said with grave seriousness, ¡°I cannot describe my gratitude for your assistance while I was unconscious.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Releasing her hand, he lowered himself into a formal bow. Skye stood back up to his full height so he could include Chion and Eiren in his acknowledgement of their sacrifice. He struggled to put his thoughts into words. ¡°I know we¡¯ve been through so much together, but what you did for me goes beyond the bounds of friendship. Your constant vigilance provided me with the sense of security I needed to sleep deeply. Otherwise, I might still be in bed. May the Goddess bless you for your sacrifice.¡±


    Silence met his statement, but he refused to lower his eyes. Skye stared at each of them, willing them to know he meant every word he said.


    It was Lara who broke the silence. ¡°Oh, Skye. Haven¡¯t you figured it out? We are in this crazy situation together. I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but I take heart from the fact that I can depend on each of you if I ever find myself in a mess.¡±


    While she spoke, Eiren came to stand beside him, looking up at him with proud, golden eyes.


    Chion took a step toward him, drawing Skye¡¯s attention away from Eiren. Lara is correct. Although we face an unknown destiny, we were brought together for a reason. As Eiren has reiterated during these past several weeks, the Goddess placed all of us on this path together. Therein lies our strength and our chance of success in what is to come.


    Chion¡¯s words were a reminder of their quest. And yet, they almost felt like an oath. Although Eiren had said those same words, hearing them spoken by the white paka made them altogether more real. Skye felt as if he stood on a precipice. On one side, he could turn away from this quest and find a new future; however, he stared into the determined faces of his companions and knew his answer.


    Somehow, without realizing it, Skye had held back a small part of himself, protecting himself from undue pain. Yes, he considered these three his friends, his new battlemates. It was as if Skye had been waiting for something to change.


    The change wasn¡¯t an external event like he¡¯d expected. It had occurred within him. He could never turn his back on these three. Skye nodded once in response to Chion¡¯s words, but he knew it was more than a mere agreement. Even as Skye¡¯s exhausted body expended the last of his newfound energy, he took the vow into his soul, holding it close.


    For the first time since meeting Eiren, Skye felt like one of them. He¡¯d taken that last step.


    Unknowing of the momentous changes occurring within him, Lara waved them toward the pillows where Chion and she were lounging before they entered the room.


    After they sat on the pillows around the fire, Lara said, ¡°Now, tell us what problems you¡¯ve had with your magic.¡±


    Skye reached over and stroked Eiren head. ¡°Two to three days after we came out of the Pyrannis¡¯ cell, I started feeling a small amount of pain.¡±


    Chion cut in, You began using your Tal¡¯Ai magic in the cell?


    He nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, once I determined how to keep my vision without it slipping, I used my magic every moment I was awake. I can¡¯t see in the tunnels otherwise.¡± Skye looked over at Eiren when she shook her head. He didn¡¯t have to hear her to know how disappointed she was. He sighed, before picking up his story, ¡°As the days progressed, the pain worsened until I struggled to connect with my magic upon waking. I¡¯ve tried every mental trick possible to stop the pain. Nothing works.¡±


    They sat in silence, letting the information sink in. Lara spoke up, ¡°Our last day at the training school, I was finally able to gain some control over my power. I have to picture myself immersed in water. It doesn¡¯t stop the influx, but it definitely helps to dampen them. I can now feel my own emotions without being overwhelmed by others.¡±


    Skye was shaking his head long before she finished. ¡°I¡¯ve already tested that possibility. If anything, it made the pain worse.¡±


    Could you explain what you see when you connect with your power? Chion asked curiously. Perhaps if we better understand what your Tal¡¯Ai magic entails, we can consider possible solutions that you can test.


    Leaning back, Skye stared into the fire. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel as if I connect with the magic, but more as if I open my senses farther than I¡¯ve ever been able to in the past. I almost feel as if I can predict intentions based on their movements, though I can¡¯t hear the thoughts of anyone.¡±


    Eiren sat up in excitement. When he stopped to look at her, she simply dipped her head, urging him to continue.


    Wrapping an arm around a bent knee, he sought the words he needed to explain. ¡°I become aware of minute movements¡ªa man¡¯s breath speeds up, a slight shift in balance, an arm tenses. My vision expands out farther, and every piece of information about the people around me comes to me simultaneously. Where my eyes can only see what is immediately before me, my sight informs me of every move around me.¡±


    Eiren jumped up and hopped over to the scroll. Pushing the scroll open with her nose, she spelled out a question. Chion stated each word aloud, then repeated the question when Eiren was done, What if the magic is subjecting you to too much information?


    Lara picked up where Eiren¡¯s question left off, gesturing at his bondmate. ¡°Eiren¡¯s right. You said yourself that you¡¯re receiving information from every direction at once. What if our brains aren¡¯t capable of handling that much information at once? It could be the reason why your magic is going wonky.¡± Seeing their expressions, Lara rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine. The doctor told us that Skye had lesions on his brain. What if the over-stimulation is causing the lesions and pain?¡±


    Chion hummed in agreement. He gazed at Skye for a moment. The first two times your magic made itself known transpired when you were in a skirmish, fighting for your life, he paused for Skye¡¯s grunt in affirmation. Perhaps your magic is for battle.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Lara queried. Both Lara and Skye shared a look. Even with their short stint under the tutorage of Tryvor and Audren, neither of them had any idea one way or the other.


    Eiren¡¯s insistent tapping brought Skye¡¯s head around. This time Skye said each word as she spelled them out on the scroll. He scratched at his beard while he considered what she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Tal¡¯Ai powers are sometimes specific to certain tasks.¡±


    ¡°Chion, wasn¡¯t it you that said a person¡¯s magic is an extension of his natural ability? If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense that Skye¡¯s Tal¡¯Ai magic is related to battle. I¡¯m no expert, but even I can see that Skye¡¯s ability is extraordinary,¡± Lara divulged with frank admiration.


    He again felt warmth suffuse his face and dropped his gaze to stare at his fist. Skye was confident in his swordsmanship, but no one had ever openly complimented him before. He found it was¡­uncomfortable receiving praise from another. When Eiren nudged him with her shoulder, he glanced up. Seeing her mirth at his expense, Skye pushed her away.


    Drawing in a breath, he said to no one in particular, ¡°If this is true, what does this mean for me? Are you aware of any mental techniques that will help me?¡±


    Chion overrode Lara¡¯s dissent, declaring, If your magic is indeed adapted for battle, then you may be overtaxing your body.


    ¡°But the magic allows me the ability to see in Kureto,¡± Skye argued. ¡°If I don¡¯t use my magic, I am forced to rely on each of you.¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°Even with the damage it causes, I refuse to return to my previous state.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s objection was so strong, it came through their bond. She spoke for the first time, expressing her opinion, If you do that, you¡¯ll find yourself back in bed unconscious. My Lord, how is that a better option?


    Despite her criticism, he breathed a sigh of relief. Skye didn¡¯t realize the amount of tension he was holding with his inability to converse with her. Their link was as strong as ever, and the pain never materialized. Still tentative, he replied, Neither is an option.


    My Lord? Does speaking this way cause you pain?


    Again, he waited for the pain to spike, but nothing happened. He looked at her with something akin to hope.


    ¡°No pain?¡±


    He smiled and replied aloud, ¡°No pain.¡± When Lara cocked her head in confusion, he explained, ¡°My link with Eiren doesn¡¯t cause me any pain.¡±


    The woman grinned and exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s great news. Now, we just need to find a way to keep your magic under control.¡± She became serious once more, a slight frown drawing her eyebrows down. ¡°Skye, I know not being able to see is debilitating, especially for someone like you. How about if you compromise a little. When we¡¯re in a place that allows us to build a fire, give yourself a chance to release your magic. Use your real eyes when you have the chance.¡±


    Eiren flicked her tail to grab everyone¡¯s attention. Remember Kureto¡¯s history, My Lord. Kurites once had to use light underground before the magic from above soaked into the ground. Kurites once had eyes much like Pyrannis.


    Skye relayed her comment to the others with a yawn. In the short time he¡¯d been up, his body was already exhausted.


    Chion insisted, Skye, rest. Tomorrow is soon enough to decide on a course of action. We have much to discuss with you. The priest has uncovered a potential burial site matching the date of the letter.


    My Lord, I apologize for my lack of thought. I¡¯ll have a meal brought to our new rooms.


    Eiren¡¯s comment had Skye noticing that the white paka and Lara had changed rooms with them. His gratitude welled up within him, and he had to swallow a couple times. ¡°Again, thank you for your assistance these past few days. I apologize for stealing your resting chamber, forcing you both to switch with Eiren and me. I will think on your words tonight.¡±


    He left the light and room behind with Eiren trailing behind him. When the door shut behind them, Skye stood blinking in the dark. Eiren rubbed up against him, reminding him he wasn¡¯t alone.


    He entreated, ¡°Guide us to our rooms, My Lady.¡±


    Thankfully, our rooms are across the hall from each other. When the servant comes with our meal, please request that a fire be made for our rooms. As she talked, Skye followed her body¡¯s movement to their door. When she stopped, he did as well and reached for the doorknob.


    Eiren walked him all the way to the bed. Once he was sitting, Skye asked a question that had been bothering him, ¡°How does the smoke from the fire not fill the rooms. I remember walking down the steps that took us to the House of the Dead. We are deep under the earth.¡±


    Her gentle chuckle traveled through their link. I never stopped to consider the smoke. The only answer I can think of is that Kurites once used fires to light the city and homes. The builders of the city must have created some means of releasing the smoke. I am grateful the smoke disappears. Goddess knows we have enough of our own worries.


    He grunted in response. She was right; they had enough to deal with. A second yawn escaped him. As much as he had slept these past few days, Skye¡¯s body craved more.


    Lie down, My Lord. Like Chion mentioned, tomorrow will arrive soon enough. I¡¯ll wake you when the meal arrives. Until then, rest. I will be here.


    With a last sigh, he closed his eyes. Thank you, Eiren, for staying by my side. I humbly ask for your forgiveness.


    My Lord, there is nothing to forgive. We are Tal¡¯Ai. It is a bond stronger than family. He heard her step closer to the bed as she spoke.


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Skye murmured as he drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 76: A Cleansing Ritual

    The next morning saw everyone back in front of the fire eating a light repast. Lara couldn¡¯t contain her nervousness, knowing they¡¯d soon take part in the rituals the House of the Dead required. But first, they had to update Skye on the latest information.


    Not able to wait any longer, she leaned toward Skye. ¡°The priest found a possible burial site for the Lan¡¯Ai. In case it isn¡¯t the right one, he has also located another, though the priest thinks it a less likely option. Neither burial site has been seen by any of the priests living today.¡±


    Indeed, Chion inserted, none of the priests even knew it existed. They are searching for maps that will take us to the sites. It¡¯s in a section of the House that is rarely visited by the priests.


    Lara nodded with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s in the oldest part of the House. You should have seen the commotion it raised among the priests and priestesses charged with charting the burial grounds, especially since the tunnel where the tomb resides has long since been hidden. As far as the priest can tell, the tunnel was abandoned about two hundred years after the House of the Dead was created. They¡¯ve yet to come across any scrolls that reveal what happened,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out what happened when we get there.¡±


    Skye put his bowl aside and asked, ¡°I vaguely remember the priest telling us we would partake in several rituals. Have they told you what they entail?¡±


    Yes, there are three rituals we each must complete. Chion stood and stretched up onto his toes, his spine curling into a hump before landing back on the pads of his feet. The first ritual begins tomorrow morning. We will bathe in waters blessed by the high priest for the House of the Dead. We¡¯re tasked with centering ourselves with prayer to both God and Goddess.


    Lara worried about the first ritual. She didn¡¯t believe in the Goddess. How could she, then, pray to a deity that didn¡¯t exist in her belief system? Even if she could find it within her to pray to another deity, it¡¯d feel false, defeating the whole purpose. What if her inability to believe in a female god hurt her chances¡ªtheir chances¡ªof surviving the crypt?


    The thought made her decidedly uneasy. She didn¡¯t dare broach the topic with Chion. The pakas and Skye were fervent in their belief of the dual deities¡¯ existence.


    Unaware of her predicament, Skye nodded his understanding. ¡°And the second ritual?¡±


    Eager to distance herself from the doubt plaguing her, Lara spoke up, ¡°For the second ritual, we¡¯re tasked with meditating on our past. Supposedly, after the bath, we¡¯ll each be taken to a different room and left alone for the remainder of the day.¡± She glanced at the others, her cheeks heating. ¡°When I heard about the second ritual, I admit my first thought was how awful I am at meditating. I¡¯ve tried it several times with no success.¡±


    The last time she¡¯d gone to a yoga class, she was bored to tears thirty seconds into the routine. Feeling as if the odds were stacking against her, Lara twisted the edges of her shirt into tight rolls.


    Eiren thumped her tail against the floor. Skye turned his head toward the paka, nodded once, and repeated the paka¡¯s words. ¡°Eiren believes that contemplation doesn¡¯t require stillness. If you have the urge to move, then you shouldn¡¯t fight it.¡± Skye rubbed his hand down his face. ¡°I was taught meditation in my first year as a trainee. In order to center our minds, we were required to sit for long periods of time.¡±


    Even though Lara stared into the flames, she felt Eiren¡¯s interest and sent the paka a brief smile, careful to hide her growing anxiety.


    Skye rolled his shoulders back, sending his long hair backward where it hung down his back. ¡°So far, the first two rituals seem easy enough to accomplish. Is the third as easy as the first two?¡±


    Lara shook her head and relayed the bad news. ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know what the third ritual encompasses. All we know is that we¡¯ll somehow relive our worst memory.¡±


    ¡°How long will the ritual last?¡±


    The priest told us that it depends on the individual. Some last days. Others, one night only, Chion revealed. He sat down again and licked his paw once before finishing his explanation. Every experience is different. Some are traumatized while others attain some measure of peace with their pasts.


    Lara thought of the rakir attack she survived. Although she¡¯d lived through other skirmishes since then, it was easily the most horrific moment in her life. She remembered the terror as she ran through the tunnels searching for a place to hide. Even now, the thought of blood running down her arm made her squeamish. She hoped the last ritual was quick. After all, she¡¯d lived through it once. Surely she could relive it without a problem.


    That night Lara tossed and turned until she gave up and inched her way out of the bed, leaving Chion to sleep undisturbed. She brooded in front of the small fire, feeding the flames with pieces of dried moss. Although questions swirled, no answers were forthcoming.


    Without warning, homesickness hit her hard in the middle of the night. Lara felt a lone tear trek down her cheek, and she hastily brushed it away. Her life on Aradun was beyond exhilarating. The things she had seen and done in the short time here was so incredible, fantastical that Lara didn¡¯t have the words to describe it.


    Except, there was something to be said about normality. It wasn¡¯t exactly boring, but it didn¡¯t get her blood pumping, afraid of what the next day may hold. Her life on Earth was all the more precious for its predictability. Her life as a student was falling more and more to the wayside. With a start, Lara realized she couldn¡¯t remember what day it was at home. Was it still March, or had the days turned into April? She wrapped her arms around her stomach. At home, she didn¡¯t have to worry about whether her beliefs could lead to their failure. At home, she didn¡¯t have to doubt her own beliefs. At home, well¡­ At home, she¡¯d probably be sound asleep, not missing her family like crazy.


    The next morning found her sitting across the room from the bed, staring at the coil where it lay nestled in brown cloths. They¡¯d kept the coil away from the bed, afraid its nearness would send her back to Earth.


    Chion¡¯s husky voice broke into her reverie. My Lady? Did you not sleep last night?


    She twisted around from where she sat. ¡°Good morning. No, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I had too much on my mind. I was restless.¡±


    Solara, he admonished, never hesitate to wake me if you have need.


    When he drew up beside her, she draped her right arm around his shoulders and ribcage, hugging him to her. ¡°Thanks, but I think I needed the solitude more than your wisdom.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He nuzzled her, tickling her neck, making her giggle. You are well?


    She squeezed him before letting him go to scratch under his chin. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m okay, just homesick I guess.


    You have surprised me with your resiliency, he said through his purrs. From how you have described your world, Aradun, and Kureto especially, is far different from anything you have ever known. I imagine you will have bouts where you feel disconnected from your surroundings here.


    His praise lightened the gloom that had spread as the night progressed. A snort escaped her. ¡°I see the looks all three of you try to hide when I talk. I never know what words or phrases will translate; that is, until a short silence greets me after I say something.¡±


    He sniffed his aristocratic disdain, though the paka couldn¡¯t hide the humor in his gaze.  Well, My Lady, you sound so uneducated. His laughter echoed through their link. I admit there are times when I have no idea what you are saying. I have learned new words and have slipped one toe into your world, gaining a new perspective on Kurite culture and traditions. You have opened my eyes, My Lady. Have no doubt the respect I hold for you.


    Tears threatened once again. To hide them, Lara crushed him to her in a fierce hug. She whispered, Thank you for always being here. Without you, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened, My Lord.


    You are welcome, his voice floated to her as his tail wrapped around her legs. However, having watched you these past months, you would have found a way to survive.


    They sat there for a long moment, neither willing to move. At last, Lara let Chion go and stood up, becoming all business. ¡°Are they coming for us or are we meeting the priests and priestesses somewhere?¡±


    I was under the impression they¡¯d knock on our door when they were ready for us.


    Suddenly nervous, she looked down at what she was wearing. She bit her bottom lip. ¡°Am I supposed to wear something for the first ritual?¡± Now that the day had arrived, Lara realized she knew very little about what to expect. She complained, ¡°The priest could have explained a little more to us. I¡¯ve no idea where we are going, what to expect, what to wear.¡±


    Chion¡¯s chuckle broke through her litany. My Lady, it will all be explained. Have patience.


    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Lara grumbled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear any clothes.¡± Louder, she suggested, already walking to the door, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait with Skye and Eiren. If anything, it¡¯ll help the time pass quicker.¡±


    Knocking once, she stepped into the room Skye and Eiren were in. ¡°Are you both ready for the first ritual?¡±


    Though Eiren didn¡¯t move from where she sat by the bed, her ears swiveled in response, making Lara smile. At least someone was excited.


    As she opened her mouth to ask Skye if he felt better, there was a soft knock. They all turned to look at the door. After a moment¡¯s pause, the door opened and a priestess decked out in a white shroud glided into the room. Chill bumps crawled up her arms. The shroud brought to mind a corporeal ghost.


    A calm, feminine voice spoke into the expectant silence, ¡°Come, Tal¡¯Ai. It is time.¡±


    Skye spoke up, causing the priestess to hesitate in her return to the hallway, ¡°Can I bring a torch?¡±


    The cloaked head rotated from side to side. ¡°Do not fear, once you reach the baths, there¡¯ll be plenty of light to see.¡± The priestess left without another word.


    Seeing Skye balk at losing the light, Lara extended her arm in invitation. She reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s only for a short distance.¡±


    Trailing behind the priestess, with Chion leading the way, Eiren and her walked on either side of Skye. Taking their cue from the priestess, no one said a word. The closer they came to the baths, the tenser Lara became until Skye rubbed his thumb in a circle on her forearm. She took a few, slow breaths, steeling her nerves for the next twenty-four hours.


    They felt the heat from the bath long before they reached the large room. In the flickering firelight encircling the room, eight priests and priestesses stood against the walls, all shrouded in white.


    As soon as their group stepped into the room, a deep chant filled the air. When the women joined the men, the volume swelled until the room almost burst with sound. It reminded her of a druidic ceremony. The steady chant calmed her, and Lara inhaled deeply for the first time since leaving their chamber.


    On the cusp of the second verse, two men flowed forward. Still chanting, they stepped up to Chion and led the paka to one side of the room. Each successive verse brought two more priests and priestesses forward until Lara was drawn toward the last empty side of the pool. She imitated everyone else and bowed her head. Her eyes she kept open. Vapor rose from the water. On each side of the pool, five steps descended into the crystal clear water. From the bottom of the pool, a blue light filtered up, making it easy to see every corner of the bath. As quickly as the song started, it ended, leaving the room ringing with the last note.


    When the last echo faded away, a woman¡¯s high pitch, lyrical voice suffused the room, startling her a little. Lara couldn¡¯t understand the words, but it resonated within her all the same. The other priests and priestesses joined in on what sounded like the chorus. A man¡¯s tenor voice took the lead on the next verse. On some predetermined prompt, without a single misstep in the song, each of the men and women surrounding the pakas ushered them into the pool.


    Lara felt movement by her feet. Her shoes were untied and slipped off her feet, one by one. Almost instantly, two sets of hands pulled on her arms and shirt. Lara looked around, her eyes wild with disbelief.


    No, no, no. Surely not. At their insistence, she lifted her arms, and the shirt rose, sliding up her chest and arms until it was gone. Embarrassed, Lara crossed her arms over her chest, hiding her bra from view.


    The priestess to her left picked up the third verse, her voice a low alto. The woman to her right hesitated a heartbeat at seeing her bra, and Lara knew she flamed a bright red up and down her body. She kept her eyes downcast, not wanting to see how the others fared or whether they watched.


    Soft, gentle hands pressed down on her arms until Lara dropped them with a silent groan, closing her eyes. Her bra unbuckled behind her, then the straps slid down her shoulders and arms. It dropped to the floor with a slight swish. A deep bass voice sang the fourth verse as her pants and panties slid down to the smooth, limestone floor.


    The song ended on a long, drawn out note. The next song was all vocalization, no words. As soon as the song started, a hand landed on each shoulder, and they ushered her into the warm water. Although the water reached above her chest, she could see every inch of her skin in the water. Lara glanced up when white clothes floated into view. The priests and priestesses were still fully shrouded. She¡¯d never be able to pick from a crowd the two women who stood on each side of her.


    Maybe that was the point.


    She was turned around until she faced the end of the pool. Thank God for that small measure. No one else could see her naked except for the two women. A discreet hole just below the lip of the bath held a pale, cream-colored bar of soap.


    She gulped in dismay.


    They were going to wash her? How in the world was she supposed to pray to God and some Goddess when she was being violated? When soapy hands met her skin, Lara squeezed her eyes shut, steadfastly turning her thoughts to something, anything else.


    After a while, though, Lara realized the bath was more like a massage. Slowly, so slowly, she relaxed. She fell under the spell of those four hands drifting up and down her arms and back. The combination of the song and the massage slipped her into a type of mindful doze. When insistent pressure weighed down her shoulders, she bent her legs, letting the water flow over her head. She came back up on a gasp for air. Unseen hands worked the soap into her hair. When motioned, Lara ducked under the water line several times, washing the soap away.


    It was only when she felt a comb running through her hair did she realize her eyes were closed, and had been for quite some time. Opening her eyes, Lara got caught in Skye¡¯s gaze, unaware her face matched his serene expression. Her mind clambered at her in alarm, but it was as if her body was separate, sedated. Lara couldn¡¯t remember why she should be embarrassed or worried; everything was just that little bit fuzzy and inconsequential.


    With unhurried motions, the women turned her around and helped her up the stairs. Between one blink and the next, she felt a thick, white shroud slide down her body. The voices in the room disappeared until only the two priestesses standing beside her sang. Each of her hands were enveloped by a set of hands and disappeared beneath the women¡¯s wet shrouds.


    They led her around the bath and into the hallway, leaving a trail of water behind them. Two doors down, they ushered her inside. Both hands were squeezed on the last note and then released. They bowed to her and padded out of the room, closing the door behind them.

 Chapter 77: Forgotten

    Still feeling the effects of whatever they¡¯d done, Lara blinked at the door in confusion. Reason slowly filtered in, and she took in the bare room, nibbling on her bottom lip. A single, white pillow graced the floor, and she moved toward it.


    After sitting cross-legged for a long time, Lara recalled what this next ritual required, which led her to thinking about the first ritual. She clutched her robe, guilt making her slump forward. She didn¡¯t say a single prayer during the bath. Oh God, what if she had messed everything up?


    Staring at the plain, drab walls, her mind wandered. It could have been minutes or hours later, Lara wasn¡¯t sure, but she finally turned her thoughts to the rakir attack. Despite the length of time that had passed since the attack, her heart sped up. Lara remembered her frantic race through the tunnels, calling out to Chion. She remembered how she had scrambled for air and the agony that swept up her legs from the soles of her feet. But then Chion had saved her, rescuing her from certain death. When she resurfaced from the memory, her hair had long since dried, and her stomach signaled the beginning signs of hunger.


    An emotion nudged the watery shell she kept around her. Lara turned her head toward the entrance in time to see the door open and a priestess enter the room. Stumbling when she stepped on the edge of her own gown, Lara straightened to her full height and nervously waited for the priestess to tell her what to do. At the woman¡¯s insistent summons, Lara crossed the hallway to a beckoning doorway.


    Once in the room, the priestess intoned one word, ¡°Choose,¡± waving at the multitude of candles sitting on the floor, the shelves, and the walls. Each candle was a different color and shape. She stepped farther into the room, and her nose picked out the subdued scents of each.


    How was she supposed to know which candle to pick? Bewildered, she twisted her head to look back at the priestess. When no hint was forthcoming¡ªnot even a twitch of cloth, Lara started on the left side of the room and worked her way to the opposite end.


    Several times, she almost picked up a candle, but something made her hesitate, and she moved on. On the last row, a glittering candle speckled in gold and brown captivated her. With trembling hands, Lara held the candle aloft, showing the priestess the one she¡¯d chosen.


    From there, she was taken back across the hall. A nondescript chalice filled with a murky liquid and a small platter had joined the pillow. She jumped when a priest carried forward a small, lit candle. He lit her much larger candle before exiting the room. Immediately, the room filled with a scent that reminded her of sunshine and summer. Lara stared into the dancing flame.


    A low, feminine voice instructed, ¡°When you are ready, drink the potion in the chalice.¡±


    Lara stood unmoving, breathing in the amazing scent, letting it settle her. Reluctantly, she strode over to the pillow and placed the candle on the platter. Sitting down, she rearranged the robe around her. After taking a few, deep breaths, she rolled her shoulders back and picked up the chalice.


    Was she really going to do this? She sniffed the contents. Her nose wrinkled at the awful smell. The drink was surely drugged, but did she have a choice? She¡¯d given her assent, as had the others. Holding her breath, Lara upended the goblet and chugged down the drink.


    She gagged, feeling the viscous fluid slide down the back of her throat. Having fasted, the drug acted quickly, and her eyes dilated and her cheeks flushed. With a groan, Lara slumped forward, unable to control her muscles. Her breathing vacillated between fast, shallow breaths and slow, deep ones. Riveted to the candle¡¯s flame, she gazed at it until her vision blurred.


    Her eyes closed in a slow blink. Between one second and the next, the room fell away, and Lara no longer sat in the ritual chamber.


    Her hand was clasped in the familiar grip of her father¡¯s as he led her to one of the few remaining pews still empty. The church sanctuary was filled with people, young and old. When her father leaned over, picked her up, and placed her on the bench, Lara looked down at herself in surprise. Too short to dangle over the seat, her legs stuck straight out, and tiny dress shoes covered her feet.


    All at once, the memory slammed into her. Even as her adult mind struggled to come to terms with the flashback, her seven-year-old self peeked up at her father with tear-filled eyes. Her bottom lip quivered.


    He sent her an encouraging smile and said, ¡°It is all right, Solara. There is no need to cry.¡±


    ¡°But Daddy, I won¡¯t ever play with Kenny again,¡± Solara whimpered, leading her father to embrace her in a tight hug.


    ¡°Kenneth is in a good place now. He¡¯s in heaven, remember?¡±


    Lara relived the little girl¡¯s sadness and guilt. Flashes of days spent playing with her best friend whipped through her. Completely entrenched in the memory, Lara nevertheless felt the trickle of tears running down her face.


    She remembered what happened, and the effects from the potion swept her away to the day that had changed everything.


    They¡¯d been playing in his yard, chasing each other in a game of chase with rules they¡¯d made up as they went along. Their laughter was outshined only by their gaiety and exhilaration at the game. Though forbidden to leave the yard, in their exuberant play, Solara chased him into the road, determined to catch him. She snagged her fingers into his shirt, stopping their forward motion.


    ¡°I got you,¡± she giggled breathlessly. The screech of tires scared them, and they both turned to face the car right before it hit them.


    The next thing she knew, Solara was strapped to a stretcher, being carried by two strangers. Not understanding why she hurt, she screamed for her mom, trying to turn her head, wanting to run from the strange men. The sudden flurry of activity around her sent her fear rocketing.


    Her mother¡¯s worried voice reached Solara a second before her mom¡¯s hand wrapped itself around her arm, ¡°Hey, baby, you are okay. These men are going to help make you better.¡±


    The bearded man looked down at her with kind, hazel eyes and said, ¡°Hey munchkin, I¡¯m Collin, and this bear of a man at your feet is Joseph. We promise to take good care of you, okay?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    She nodded as much as the strap on her forehead allowed, rounded eyes staring up at him. He smiled and said, ¡°Now, for us to help you feel better, you have to promise to do something for us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she whispered, gripping her mother¡¯s hand as tight as she could.


    ¡°You have to stay absolutely still. Do you think you can do that for us?¡± Collin asked.


    She heard her mother say, ¡°Thank you. She was terrified.¡±


    Solara sniffled her assent, trying to stay as still as a statue.


    Her vision clouded and then cleared.


    Lara looked around the hospital room. When her gaze landed on the small, still body of her friend Kenneth, she gasped aloud.


    ¡°Kenny,¡± she cried, running over to the bed as fast as she could go. Both casts for her arm and leg were removed two floors down not fifteen minutes ago. The newness of using her arm and leg made her shuffle forward.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± Solara demanded, wanting Kenneth to play with her again. He¡¯d been sleeping for so long. Weeks and weeks. When she reached over the bed to grab his hand, his mother stopped her, shaking her head no.


    Tears trekked down her face. It was all her fault. They didn¡¯t listen to his mother. They should have never left the front yard. If only she¡¯d stopped on the curb and called her best friend back.


    Solara turned around and ran back to her father, wrapping her little arms around his leg, crying. He lifted her up and hugged her. It felt as if he hid her from the world, his arms keeping her safe. The drone of voices floated to her, but she didn¡¯t listen. She sobbed into her father¡¯s shirt until exhaustion pushed her into a fitful sleep.


    When she lifted her head, Lara was back in the church sanctuary, waiting for the funeral to begin. At the end of the service, her father helped her up, and they walked up to the casket where her mother had told her Kenneth now slept.


    She didn¡¯t understand what exactly happened, but Solara knew that she¡¯d never play with her best friend again. She stared guiltily at the wooden box. Her parents denied it, but Solara knew it was her fault. She had caught Kenny¡¯s mom looking at her with resentment. Kenny¡¯s mother had never lied to her, so she was certain it was her fault.


    Her parents always told her that she could talk to God, so she said a prayer, ¡°Please bring Kenny back. I promise I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll always mind and do good in school.¡±


    With a stifled sob, Lara blinked her eyes open. Tears spilled down her face to her lap, wetting the shroud. She lifted her right sleeve and dabbed at her face. Why didn¡¯t she remember Kenneth until now? How could have I forgotten? She pressed the heel of both her hands to her eyes, breaking down again.


    In between gasp of air, she sobbed, ¡°Why him and not me?¡±


    Two invisible hands stroked her hair, and a melodious voice wrapped around her. ¡°Because, child, your destiny lay in another direction.¡±


    Knowing she was alone, Lara screamed and her eyes bounced around the room. Seeing only the four walls, she stilled, waiting. Was the drink causing hallucinations?


    Laughter sparked the air, and the two hands caressed her face again. ¡°No, my child. The potion simply opens your mind to my presence.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe in a Goddess,¡± she whispered, fearing the deity¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It does not matter, Solara Meghan Conners, for I believe in you. My consort and I chose you long before you were born.¡±


    Lara knew when the presence dissipated from the chamber, leaving her alone once more. She shuddered. What just happened? Awe filled her, but then anger quickly followed. How could Kenneth¡¯s life mean so little? He was seven when he was killed by the driver.


    Short, almost nonexistent flashes from her memory pierced her mind, and Lara relived them in rapid succession. Her rambunctious behavior was severely curtailed following the life-changing incident. Even as a child, she no longer laughed aloud. She always played quietly and calmly, afraid of the negative consequences her actions could cause.


    They moved a year later. Though her nightmares of the car accident decreased and soon stopped, her behavior and personality didn¡¯t change. Two years after the incident found that no one in her family ever mentioned the boy, afraid it¡¯d trigger a recurrence of her nightmares.


    Over time, she¡¯d forgotten.


    Or maybe she intentionally forgot.


    Either way, her behavior followed her into adulthood, where she continued hiding her thoughts and feelings from all who knew her. Except for her parents, none of her friends ever came close to breaching the thick wall she¡¯d erected.


    All of that changed when she met Chion. The woman she should have been once again emerged, unable to be anything else in his presence.


    Gradually, her despair receded and was tucked into the recesses of her soul. Lara would never again forget what happened to her when she was a child.


    Kenneth deserved better.


    She wiped her face and straightened from where she sat. It all made sense now. Her aversion to funerals and cemeteries was related to the death of her childhood friend. Although Lara still didn¡¯t understand why Kenneth¡¯s life was cut short, she now understood how the childhood loss had molded her. In a way, it had prepared her for what she¡¯d face here in Kureto.


    It was another hour before Lara felt ready to confront the outside world. Her nose was red, and she still sniffled. A weakness pervaded her, the three rituals having drained her of energy, strength. Lara had no idea how to handle hearing a female deity¡¯s voice in her head, but she had time to come to terms with the experience.


    Locking her knees to stay standing, Lara shuffled across the room to the door. With a final, deep breath, she opened the door. Chion looked up from where he waited for her by the door. Surprised, Lara glanced up and down the empty hallway. The silence was heavy, making her unwilling to break it by speaking aloud.


    You are finished? she asked as the paka sat up to nuzzle her stomach.


    Yes, I have been for quite some time.


    She stroked his ears and scratched him beneath his chin. His whiskers twitched in reaction, and a purr rumbled through their link. Yours must not have taken very long, she reflected.


    Hm, he responded, how long do you believe you were in the room?


    I don¡¯t know, she hedged, shrugging one shoulder. If I had to guess, half a day at most.


    My Lady, my ordeal lasted a full day. Skye and Eiren completed theirs shortly after I exited my room. I have waited by your door for another full day and night.


    Her fingers stopped their soothing motion, and she stared at him in shock. Lara took stock of her body. No wonder she was exhausted. Lara ran both hands through her hair and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Two days? Why was mine so much longer,¡± she asked aloud. She opened her eyes to stare at Chion in confusion.


    He cocked his head to the side before standing up to rub his entire length across her legs. I¡¯ve no idea, My Lady. When I asked, they didn¡¯t give me a reason. Instead, I received words of encouragement while I waited. Perhaps the potion affected you more strongly than it did us. But, does it matter the reason? Did you gain closure with your past? She jerked her head once. Then the rituals accomplished what they intended.


    Searching her face, he changed the subject, Let us meet with Skye and Eiren. Hopefully, they left us food for a light repast. You can change from your white robe, and we can take some much needed rest.


    At the mention of food, her stomach howled its hunger. Despite her embarrassment, Lara¡¯s giggle joined Chion¡¯s chuckles. It lightened the heaviness that still blanketed her after her lengthy ordeal.


    Lara let Chion lead them back to their chamber, strolling beside him with her hand settled between his shoulders. ¡°Did we all come out of the ritual all right?¡±


    She hoped none had experienced an ordeal as difficult as hers; but then again, hers might have gone smoother if she had spent her time meditating on the right incident. She rolled her eyes. The rakir attack was scary, but nowhere near as emotionally wrought as her childhood accident.


    Yes, Skye and Eiren are fine. The third ritual was as I expected.


    When he said nothing more, Lara understood what he left unspoken. She was far from ready to talk about her own experience, and it was possible she never would be. She couldn¡¯t consciously expect anyone else to share theirs.

 Chapter 78: The Catacombs

    Chion nudged Lara awake early the next morning. Stretching first, she swung her legs over the edge of the bed. After rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she swept up the hair tie and pulled her hair back in a ponytail.


    After changing into a clean shirt and pants and tying her shoes, Lara rolled her shoulders back, loosening the kinks in her back.


    Shooting Chion a glance, Lara asked with a yawn, ¡°How long do you think we¡¯ll be in the catacombs? It¡¯ll take a day or two only, right?¡± It was a question she¡¯d been unable to answer during their meeting the day before.


    Chion chuckled at her naivet¨¦. Solara, we will be gone for days, weeks even, he explained, shaking his head at her look of astonishment.


    ¡°Weeks! Really? Why in the world will it take us weeks? How big is this place?¡±


    I, myself, do not know how large the House of the Dead truly is. This will be the first time I¡¯ve entered the grounds where the bodies rest.


    ¡°Right,¡± she agreed, her voice sounding more even, ¡°no one besides the priests are allowed in the catacombs.¡±


    She blew her bangs out of her face, wishing she had clips. She needed a haircut, bad. Shorter hair kept her curls somewhat tamed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how much I don¡¯t want to go into the catacombs, or whatever you call the House,¡± she shared, her nose wrinkling at the thought. ¡°I imagine we¡¯ll find out once we¡¯re inside the catacombs.¡±


    After scarfing down the breakfast left outside their door and securing the coil in the drawer by the bed, they exited their room. Still early, the hallways were empty until they arrived at their designated gathering place. Lara slowed down as she walked into the room, glancing around at the stone walls that glittered from the small fire burning in the corner of the room. Looking closer, she realized the fire burned in what was the remains of a timeworn fireplace. She smiled at the priests¡¯ and priestesses¡¯ thoughtfulness.


    Similar to the walls in the city, these were meticulously sculpted and painted. Instead of the depictions of death, the drawings were a gallery of the living in all its grandeur. Taking a couple of steps back, she realized it was a vibrant mural. The smaller pictures created the larger one. There were paintings of children running, playing, sleeping. Some showed merchants selling their wares. Others included scenes of pakas and children forming bonds at the bonding ceremony. Taking in the room, she calculated it¡¯d take hours to look at each sculpture and painting.


    Hearing Skye¡¯s low murmur, she tore her eyes away from the beauty around her and walked to a pile of packs. Feeling someone step up behind her, Lara turned around and said in greeting, ¡°Skye. Eiren. Are you ready for our next adventure?¡±


    Skye absently grunted, frowning down at the packs. He said to no one in particular, ¡°I thought there were only five of us entering the House.¡±


    His comment made her study the bags again. Two were shaped different than the others. ¡°You¡¯re right, only five of us are going in. From the looks of two of the packs, I think¡ªEiren correct me if I¡¯m wrong¡ªI think they are carried by pakas.¡±


    Eiren nodded her agreement. Skye grunted again and leaned over to lift a pack from the ground, turning it this way and that. Finally, he turned to Eiren, holding the pack aloft. ¡°Are you ready to strap it on? It¡¯s heavy, but it¡¯ll lighten as we travel deeper into the House.¡±


    Lara swiped the other paka pack, surprised at the weight. Swinging it over her shoulder, she met Chion halfway.


    Ah, I see you¡¯ve found the paka packs. He instructed her, The hoop, there, goes over my head. Lay the pack across my back, and tie the two sets of cords across my chest and behind my forelegs. He wriggled and stretched, trying to dislodge the pack after she tightened the cords. Excellent, My Lady. Let¡¯s ready yours.


    The young priest entered the chamber and gathered up his own pack. Four carefully wrapped scrolls jutted from the top of his bag, making him look like he wore a headdress. The ever-present robe was wrapped around him, though he now carried a large staff. Looking around, Lara realized everyone waited for her. She flushed, hurried forward, and hefted her pack from the ground. The bedroll tapped against her butt as she walked around, getting a feel for the weight.


    The priest banged the staff on the ground three times and intoned in a loud voice, ¡°God and Goddess, we praise you. Protect us as we enter your hallowed halls where the dead rest for eternity.¡±


    He grinned at each of them in excitement before pushing his entire weight against the great doors. They groaned open, and a stale, dusty odor wafted out. Lara tested the air as she crossed the threshold, half expecting to smell decomposition. There was a faint overlay of herbs, but the primary scent greeting them was dust. The hallway they entered was every bit as plain and nondescript as the antechamber was impressive. The priest marched down the rough-hewn hallway without a backward glance.


    Come, My Lady. We can ill afford to lose our way, Chion urged as he took a step forward, flicking his tail across her stomach.


    The priest¡¯s scratchy voice floated back to them, ¡°This hallway is merely a means for the priests and priestesses to travel to different sections of the House. We¡¯ve left the hallway as it was created, leaving the actual beauty and artwork to the caverns that house our dead.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    She scurried to catch up with the circle of light from Skye¡¯s torch, having missed when he lit it in the other room. As they traveled deeper into the House, intricate openings cropped up. Lara snuck a peek inside each one. Disappointment grew; nothing within these tunnels proclaimed they interred the dead.


    It was all rather anticlimactic. She¡¯d imagined something akin to Paris¡¯s catacombs where the bones were displayed in the walls and in open beds. For the next several hours, they walked in single file, trailing after the priest¡¯s back as he checked the scroll in his hand at every crossroad. The deeper they journeyed into the catacombs, the quieter it became until the silence weighed her down.


    Out of nowhere, Lara heard the clatter of stones to her left. She paused at the doorway, peering into the dark hole of the adjacent corridor.


    She whispered to Chion, Did you hear that?


    Chion circled back around, and they both stared into the doorway. It was faint, but she heard the clatter again. ¡°There,¡± she said, ¡°you heard it, right?¡±


    He nodded, his ears swiveling as he attempted to pick up other sounds. By then, the others returned to join them, the light from Skye¡¯s torch leading the way. The priest stopped beside her and raised his eyebrows in inquiry.


    She pointed to the door. ¡°I heard what sounded like rocks falling. What is it?¡±


    He sighed, shaking his head before explaining, ¡°Sound carries oddly down here. What sounds like several strides away might actually be much farther. With the silence pressing in on us, any sounds¡ªlarge or small¡ªwill sound louder than usual.¡±


    ¡°But what would cause that sound?¡± she pressed.


    He shrugged, letting the silence speak for itself. ¡°Come, we must reach our target before we stop for the night.¡±


    Skye spoke up, ¡°Why? Surely we can set up camp anywhere along this corridor.¡±


    A pinched look crossed the priest¡¯s features. His words held a note of command, ¡°No, absolutely not. We must reach the waystation before we stop to rest. Trust me.¡±


    Lara shared an uneasy glance with the others. What had they gotten themselves into?


    The priest twirled around and strode back down the corridor, calling back to where they still stood, ¡°Hurry, we cannot tarry.¡±


    Skye gripped the hilt of his sword and ushered Eiren in front of him.


    Come, My Lady. We have a long way to travel yet, Chion encouraged. Lara jiggled the pack to a more comfortable position and followed Skye¡¯s wide back.


    I¡¯m really beginning to doubt the necessity of this expedition, she shared through their bond.


    We were warned it might be dangerous, Solara.


    She nodded without turning to look at the paka. I know, but don¡¯t you think they could have given us more information? Simply telling us it is dangerous doesn¡¯t quite tell us how.


    Through their link, Lara felt Chion¡¯s grudging agreement, though he didn¡¯t appear as worried about the priest¡¯s behavior as her. She ran her hands up and down her arms, feeling a chill creep down her spine as her suspicion grew.


    She lengthened her stride, wanting to be as close to the others as possible. ¡°They could have told us what to expect. What are we going to see? What will happen to us if the rituals don¡¯t protect us?¡±


    She didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d spoken aloud until Skye grumbled in response. If the priest heard her, he made no attempt to defend himself. Knowing the warrior had the same misgivings didn¡¯t make her feel better. She gripped the pommel of her sword, copying Skye¡¯s unconscious move. Her stomach rolled; the sword couldn¡¯t protect her from the danger ahead.


    She honed in on the watery shield around her. Her breath escaped her, what she found spooking her beyond measure. Her shield no longer glowed a clean, silvery blue but a murky brown. Lara looked around her in fear. It was almost as if her magic was being diluted by an unclean presence.


    Lara spent the next hour buttoning up her shield, shoring up every crack. It helped clear the color, changing it to a dark, dark blue. But no matter what she did, it refused to return to the vibrant color she was most familiar with.


    They stopped several times to drink water and eat a few bites before pushing onward. When Lara felt like she couldn¡¯t take another step, her entire body burning with fatigue, the priest cut left into a side hallway. Another left led them into a small cave.


    A waystation. The cave¡¯s walls were crude. She dumped her pack where she stood, groaning in relief as she stretched her back and shoulders.


    Lara wiped the sweat off her face and neck, then flapped her shirt a few times, letting the air reach her upper back and shoulders to dry the material plastered to her skin. When Chion rubbed against her leg, she bent over and unknotted the straps on his pack. In a move only a feline could accomplish, the pack slid to the ground with a thump.


    Eiren grabbed both their attention when she slipped by them, heading straight for the small stream seeping down the far wall. Eiren¡¯s foot was a hairsbreadth away from the water when the priest¡¯s voice rang out in warning, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t touch the water.¡±


    In a rush of cloth, the young man scrambled over to them. In a surprisingly strong grip, he latched onto Eiren¡¯s neck and pulled the paka backward. Eiren fell hard on her side. Chion¡¯s bone-chilling growl filled the room. The ring of steel rebounded against the walls as it left its scabbard. Too swift to follow, Skye vaulted across the space, his sword raised to strike.


    The shock on the priest¡¯s face was priceless. He took a few steps back, holding his hands out in surrender. He rushed to explain, ¡°No one can touch the water. It invites the magic in the House to enter you faster, easier. It makes it impossible for you to complete your task. I had to stop Eiren before she touched it.¡±


    When they all stared at him in consternation, his shoulders slumped. The man exhaled, his exhaustion and worry clear. He fluttered his hand toward the other side of the room. ¡°Come.  Let us sit and prepare a meal. I¡¯ll explain more after we eat. There is much you do not know.¡±


    Lara was chewing her last bite when Skye demanded, ¡°Priest, if there was information we needed to ensure our safety, why wait until we entered where the dead rest?¡± Scowling, Skye crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Why not provide us the information before our lives are in danger?¡±


    Chion sat up to stare at the young man.


    The priest pushed his small bowl away, leaving a few spoonfuls uneaten. ¡°We swore an oath. I couldn¡¯t share the details unless you entered the House. We risked much for you to access the House without taking the priest¡¯s vow of silence. If you had chosen at the last moment to find your answers through another, less daunting route, you could share what you¡¯d learn with others.¡±


    Lara leaned forward, curiosity drawing her brows up. ¡°Why the secrecy? Why is it so important people don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening down here?¡±


    He rubbed his hand through his scalp, tussling the hair, leaving strands to stick out in wild abandon. He searched each of their faces before nodding his head in decision. ¡°Do I have your vow what you learn next will go no further?¡±


    Lara sat back in surprise before she looked to Chion for his decision. His grim whisper reached her, We must, for we must learn the dangers.

 Chapter 79: A Duel

    After they all agreed, the priest stood up and prowled the room. He stopped several times before shaking his head and pacing again.


    Finally impatient with the priest¡¯s hesitation, Skye growled, ¡°God¡¯s teeth! Tell us what we need to know.¡±


    Settling his hands on his hips, the young man said, ¡°The magic is spreading.¡±


    Not certain what he meant, Lara asked, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s spreading?¡±


    ¡°The magic is becoming stronger. As time passes, it strengthens. And when it does, it spreads outward.¡±


    Looking at the others in consternation, Lara again spoke for them all, ¡°Okay, what does that have to do with us?¡±


    Restlessness struck the priest again, and he rolled back onto the heels of his feet. ¡°It means that what was harmless centuries ago is now a death trap.¡± He waved his hand toward the stream. ¡°Something as innocuous as water is now a death sentence for anyone who touches it. It¡¯s why we carry all our foodstuff in the packs. We dare not eat or drink anything that grows in the House.¡±


    Chion asked, What else should we be aware of?


    Ticking off his fingers, he started in, ¡°Don¡¯t drink or eat any foods that grow in the House. Only take your rest in designated places. Do not draw blood. Use as little Tal¡¯Ai magic as possible.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s ears swiveled, and her bondmate parroted her words, ¡°The rules are easy enough to follow.¡± The statement drew a disbelieving laugh from the priest. He shook his head at their naivet¨¦.


    Sensing something for the first time from the priest, Lara blurted, ¡°You are afraid. No, you¡¯re terrified.¡± The testimony startled him, and he looked strangely at her. ¡°Why did you become a priest if you fear for your life?¡±


    ¡°Tal¡¯Ai, you mistake my fear,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but not for me. I¡¯ve given my life to the God and Goddess. I do their work. It is enough. When it is my time, I will go to the God and Goddess in the afterlife satisfied with the work I¡¯ve done. I fear for the four of you. The length of time we must be inside the House is alarming in and of itself. Because all of you have faced numerous trials in the recent past, it is even more treacherous. Though you have all agreed to the necessity of your quest, you don¡¯t truly appreciate the reality of the danger you face within these halls.¡±


    Skye¡¯s soft voice cut through the tension. ¡°We have no choice but to complete our quest. Either here or somewhere else, our journey is perilous. The risks may be different, but the level of danger is similar no matter where we are.¡±


    Thinking back to what they¡¯d faced already, Lara had to agree. She tested her shield again. The murky brown meant something based on the priest¡¯s comments. No one broke the silence that fell between them. Lara spread her blanket on the ground. There was enough room for both her and Chion. She thought the unknown would keep her awake worrying long after the others fell asleep.


    She was wrong.


    Lara awoke to a long, drawn out wail that slithered through the halls and into their room. Skye¡¯s arm landed across her upper chest before she could fully sit up and pushed her back down. Another moan drifted in, its weeping tugging at her soul. A choked cry reached the cave, where it reverberated around them before sliding away.


    A soul-wrenching sob escaped her before she could stop it. Lara shared the nameless cries¡¯ pain. Her sobs woke the others, and Chion¡¯s steadfast calm slammed into her, releasing the grip the soulful cries had around her heart. Their pain still clutched at her, and she struggled to remove the emotion as it stuck to her like tiny burrs.


    Suddenly, the priest leaned over her. Clasping onto both sides of her face, he recited an ancient prayer. As seconds turned into minutes, Lara felt a minute shift and light spread into the dark corners of her soul. She breathed out a sigh of relief.


    He stopped in mid-prayer to smile down at her, worry darkening the blue irises. ¡°You have rejoined us at last.¡±


    Lara moved to sit up, and everyone moved back from where they hovered. Wiping the tears from her face, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We heard the sounds of people mourning,¡± Skye said, looking toward the doorway.


    As if mentioning it invited the sounds, another moan drifted to them. Eiren hissed in silent reaction.


    The young priest scrubbed his fingers beneath his eyes. ¡°I was afraid this might happen,¡± he nodded toward Lara. ¡°Your magic makes you susceptible to the emotions the magic has strengthened over the centuries.¡±


    Lara searched inward. Jesus, her shield had dropped while she slept. Lara hurled it back up, wrapping it around her like a coat. Immediately, the sorrow was pushed to the other side of the barrier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t learned how to maintain the barrier while I¡¯m asleep.¡± She looked over to the priest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can maintain it while I¡¯m awake.¡±


    Skye scratched at his beard for a moment. ¡°We should set a guard when we stop. We can¡¯t sleep without a watch. We do not know how this place will affect the rest of us. We were foolishly lax in our safety tonight.¡±


    Chion nodded. Skye, you have an excellent solution. We can change watch throughout the night, giving everyone a chance to catch some rest.


    ¡°I would sleep better knowing someone stood watch,¡± Lara admitted.


    ¡°We might as well continue on our route.¡± The priest rolled to his feet with a sigh. ¡°I doubt any of us will fall asleep with the wails.¡±


    Chion¡¯s deep voice asked, Who is it that cries?


    ¡°No one,¡± he explained as he rolled up his blanket and tied it to the pack. ¡°The cries are the residual emotions from those who mourned long ago.¡±


    Lara exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the House wails because someone cried a long time ago?¡±


    The knowledge held within his knowing gaze aged him for a long second, silencing any further protests. There was no doubt he believed every word he said. When another cry reached them, she shivered. How much worse was it going to get?


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Come. We will reach the old priests¡¯ house if we push forward.¡±


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lukar slammed his hand down on the makeshift table, splitting the wood in half. As he watched the pieces of the table crash to the ground, he growled his displeasure. His army was behind schedule. His trap never materialized.


    Ferer reached down and picked up the map from where it landed in a jumble. Without a word, he rolled it and stacked it with the other maps along the tent wall.


    Without glancing at his men crowding the tent, Lukar turned with another growl. He surged through the flap and out into the night. He flowed through the camp, leaving whispers of wary awe in his wake. His guards kept pace in silence. With eyes betraying his tightly held temper, he approached the two Pyranni captives. In a single move, before anyone knew what was happening, he unsheathed his dagger and threw it.


    The blade landed with a loud thud into the wooden beam holding both captives up. Louder whispers swept through the ranks like a tidal wave. The blade had passed through the captive¡¯s skull, pinning his head to the beam behind him. He hung lifeless.


    Lukar roared his fury; the fearsome sound echoed through the night. Without breaking stride, Lukar drew his second dagger from against his lower back. He carved the second captive into strips of bloody meat, easily slicing through bone. The Malirran King disregarded the screams of pain until they stopped after a few swipes of his blade. Even after the Pyranni was dead, he hacked the body into small chunks of meat. With his speed and strength, it didn¡¯t take long.


    Still, it was not enough.


    He needed¡ªno¡ªcraved another kill. Killing a swath through his enemies would appease his anger. When he stood, he was bathed in blood and gore, his hair dripping with the red substance. He yanked the dagger from the beam and stalked away.


    Lukar left behind a stunned army kneeling in a circle, having watched the desecration of two bodies. Long after he left, they knelt in fear and awe. When the men finally stood up, they went back to their tasks in silence, afraid to be at the receiving end of their king¡¯s wrath.


    Lukar prowled the forest with his ever-present shadows, looking for more of the enemy. Despite his temper, he stretched out his senses for signs of the Pyranni warriors. They were nearby. He simply had to catch them.


    His lips lifted into a silent snarl. There, to the right.


    Lukar lifted his hands, halting his guards. Using hand signals to order them to hide, he hunted for a place to set a trap. Glancing up, the first smile of the day graced his thin lips, and his teeth glinted in the dark.


    Jumping straight up, he grabbed ahold of the tree limb and rolled himself to the top of the branch. Peering through the tree foliage, a quiet whisper of cloth warned him someone approached.


    Three blond-haired warriors loped out of the trees like wild animals. When the last warrior passed beneath him, Lukar unfurled his body from the branch and landed on the balls of his feet.


    The warrior, feeling the air disturbance, whirled around, his arrow already notched and ready to fly. Lukar swiped the arrow with his sword, knocking it away like a pesky insect. Moving his body in the same direction as the sword swing, he slit the man¡¯s throat with the dagger in his left hand. Thrumming with the power from Semnac, the man¡¯s head was cut almost clear off. The commotion brought his guardsmen and the two Pyranni warriors into contact, and the ring of steel against steel filled the air. One man, the older, more seasoned warrior, ran his blade through one of his guard, and the tableau screeched to a shocked halt.


    Curiosity got the better of Lukar, and he rasped out a command to his personal guard, ¡°Stand down.¡±


    The last two Pyranni warriors stepped back, appearing uncertain in what to do. The older man signaled for the other to retreat. Ah, so the man held a position of authority within the small contingency of Pyranni warriors. When one guard stepped forward to chase down the other, Lukar stopped him with a single glance.


    The other Pyranni no longer mattered. He was a dead man, though he didn¡¯t know it.


    Lukar raked his gaze over the other man. The Pyranni stood with quiet confidence, holding his sword in a loose grip. The man¡¯s hair was clasped at the nape, the ends blowing in the wind. Lukar shifted his weight. The Pyranni¡¯s clothes were no better than the one he¡¯d slain moments before. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t the leader of these warriors, but he was well regarded nonetheless.


    The man gave no precursor of his intent, going from standing to fluidity. Lukar lifted his sword in defense, almost not deflecting the death stroke in time. Semnac breathed life into his body, and his quickened reflexes allowed him to block the next powerful attack. His wicked grin was full of delight.


    At last, a master swordsman on which he could practice his skill.


    A whine of air before the guard on his right flew backward heralded new players to the drama unfolding around him. Lukar followed the arrow¡¯s trajectory back to where it originated and threw his dagger. A soft, satisfying thwack reached his ears.


    He glanced down. His guard was in the death throes, blood gurgling around the arrow. And he was surrounded with only one guardsman left.


    He screamed, ¡°Semnac,¡± needing her intervention. Lukar spat on the ground and bared his teeth. With a compulsion he was helpless against, he knelt beside the dying guard. He tried to lock his muscles, knowing it left him vulnerable, but his arm kept its downward motion until warm blood met his fingers.


    ¡°My King,¡± his man gurgled with his last breath. Though his conscience clamored at him, Lukar lifted his fingers to his mouth, sucking in the strength-giving fluid, greedy for the power it provided.


    Disgust spread across the Pyrannis¡¯ faces, and they each turned to the oldest warrior for guidance. Their hesitation cost them three men.


    With a speed he had seldom used before, Lukar circled the clearing, sweeping through them, leaving behind the dead. By the time the first man dropped, he was already working on the second. The older warrior called out, but it was too late.


    He left the master swordsman for last. Lukar¡¯s sword snaked out to wound him, but it was met by the other¡¯s sword. Their duel crossed the clearing, back and forth, around and around, and Lukar¡¯s excitement soared. A master swordsman indeed. He dismissed the power Semnac gave him, content to wager his life on his rusty skills instead.


    Lukar attacked, slipping through the man¡¯s defense. He recognized his peril at the last second as a knife whipped past his head. Lukar turned his sword to block the Pyranni¡¯s sword strike, his ears ringing from the sound. Using the momentum from his block, Lukar swept around in a tight circle, surprising his opponent with his burst of speed. His blade slid through the man¡¯s wrist. The resulting scream filled the clearing.


    With the Pyranni losing blood, the match slowed, and Lukar became bored with the inevitable. He drew on Semnac¡¯s power and streaked in close, bypassing the sword that came up to ward him off. His dagger plunged upward into the soft skin just behind the jawline, driving into the brain until the hilt hit bone. Close enough to kiss the man¡¯s lips, Lukar breathed in the man¡¯s garbled moan, staring into eyes that reminded him of the ocean. The body slumped, and still he watched until the light faded from the man¡¯s eyes.


    Lukar twisted the head back and forth like a grotesque puppet, wriggling the dagger until it was no longer stuck in the skull. He grunted. The warm blood made it nigh impossible to maintain a good grip on the hilt. With his other hand, he grabbed the Pyranni¡¯s neck, then wrenched the dagger out. Bringing the blade up for a taste, Lukar watched dispassionately as the master swordsman fell to the ground in a boneless heap.


    His sole guard moved forward to stand watch as Lukar turned his attention to the two men who had died on his behalf. He knelt down by the first one and lowered his head. Lukar¡¯s bloodied hand graced the dead man¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°May you find the afterlife in Semnac¡¯s bosom. Your oath you kept. I vow upon my forefathers and Semnac¡¯s own blood it is so.¡±


    At his words, a soft gasp escaped the remaining guard. Lukar moved to the other and repeated the words. The honor was one his men strove for from their king. It was the highest honor a Malirran king could bestow, vowing upon his soul and his forefathers¡¯ that no better man could come to the attention of a god or goddess. When he stood, his gaze slid to his guard who stood with renewed determination to complete his duty to his king.


    Lukar nodded in acknowledgement. News of his beneficence would spread, lighting a fire beneath the feet of his army.


    Although the outcome was one he never expected, Lukar couldn¡¯t help but smile down at the night¡¯s bounty. For once, the craving for torture, blood, and death held second place to the thrill of the coming fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send men to gather our dead as soon as we return,¡± Lukar commanded, already walking back to the camp.

 Chapter 80: Haunting Whispers

    Lara paused at the cavern entrance, transfixed at the sight before her. Built in the middle of the cavern, the building resembled a small monastery and was guarded by an overflowing moat. She tried to take in the entire cavern as she followed Chion down a long flight of stairs hewn from the cavern wall. Terrified of slipping and falling on the worn steps, Lara hugged the wall, sliding her feet down one stair at a time.


    After several heart-stopping minutes, she landed on the floor of the cavern. Lara heaved a sigh of relief and brushed her hair out of her face so she could better inspect the monastery.


    She had never seen anything like it. The monastery hadn¡¯t been built but rather carved from the reddish-colored stone that composed the cavern wall. It was all one giant rock structure. Though the building stood in the middle of the cavern, it was still attached to the ceiling where it dipped down like a flattened tornado. The closer she came to it, the larger it grew until the monastery filled her entire vision. The tiny, uneven path they followed was dwarfed by the imposing structure directly ahead.


    When the priest told them it had been vacated centuries ago, Lara had expected a ruin, its walls collapsed in on themselves, leaving behind bricks and mortar spread across the ground. Since the building had been carved from a single boulder, it looked as solid now as when the priests and priestesses lived inside its walls.


    A large splash drew her attention, and Lara glanced down at the water under the cobblestone bridge. Seeing a glimpse of a dark shadow as it swam beneath her, Lara rushed to the other side and leaned over the railing, hoping to see the creature. Hearing crunching footsteps coming toward her, she glanced up and smiled at the priest.


    The priest answered her unspoken question, ¡°The river is filled with fish.¡±


    She jerked back in surprise. ¡°A river? I thought it was a moat. Are you saying it is natural? It wasn¡¯t manmade?¡±


    A chuckle rolled out of him, and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about the way a visitor might see this holy place. Now that I think about it, I suppose it is reminiscent of a moat, something I¡¯ve only read about in the archives of history. As to your question, the river was already here when the House was made.¡±


    He leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, ¡°It provided a ready source of meat for my ancestors.¡± He stood back up and rested his forearms against the rail, watching the water¡¯s surface with interest. ¡°The river winds around the House. It enters and exits the cavern at the back, directly opposite from where we came in.¡±


    She grinned in spite the weariness she felt. The man clasped her shoulder in a light squeeze before leaving her to join the others inside the monastery. With a last look around her, Lara hurried to catch up with the others. Despite the beauty of her surroundings, cries of sorrow suffused the cavern with a sinister aura, sending chills up and down her spine. The large entryway opened into a large room, and the others had already strewn their packs across the floor.


    A dark whisper swept through the room, and they all froze in their task.


    The ghostly whisper was new.


    Lara shuddered when the air blew against her skin. It twirled around her, ruffling the material on her arms and chest, then swept through her hair. Unease swept through her with a vengeance. The wind acted as if it sought something. The air should have felt good against her heated skin. It did the exact opposite. She shivered and crossed her arms around herself. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Eiren edge closer to Skye.


    Lara yelped in alarm when another rush of air sailed through the antechamber, and Skye¡¯s torch went dead. Not caring what the others thought, she leapt over to Chion and huddled next to him. As suddenly as the wind had come, it departed, leaving behind a vacuum of air.


    Lara was beginning to think the crypt, or rather the magic in it, had a mind of its own. And it brought up all kinds of warnings in her mind. The pain and suffering of those who had lost their loved ones had caused the magic to morph into something dark, deadly.


    Other.


    When she looked over, the priest¡¯s features were drawn into a frown, worry aging him a decade or more. She couldn¡¯t discern his emotions with her shield wrapped around her. And Lara refused to loosen the barrier at all when the magic around her pulsed against her shield, searching for a crack or chip in her watery armor. Lara licked her lips. Tonight was going to be a long one.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Her voice startled everyone, and she was on the receiving end of everyone¡¯s glare. Lara¡¯s lips twisted into a grimace, and she shrugged in apology.


    She spoke to the priest, ¡°I thought this was what we were told to expect, except you¡¯re nervous.¡±


    Caught off guard, he cleared his throat. He didn¡¯t immediately answer by keeping his head down. Pushing his sleeves up to his elbows, he dug in his pack for the stones that would let him start another fire for Skye. No one came to his rescue.


    Once a fire burned in the corner of the room, the priest rubbed his hand across his face before he turned to them. ¡°No,¡± he finally admitted, his voice grim, ¡°this is the first time this has happened. The magic is stronger than even we suspected. I must return to my brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°We must reach the tomb.¡± Skye said, his voice like steel.


    The priest nodded in understanding, though his decision was obvious in the way he stood before them. ¡°I believe it far too dangerous for anyone that isn¡¯t a priest or priestess to be inside the House, but I can almost feel the desperation leaking from your pores. You¡¯ll have to complete your quest without my assistance. I must return with news of this latest development within our House.¡±


    Aghast, Lara asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to leave us here while you go back? What about us?¡±


    He pursed his lips and squinted in thought. He dug into his pack once more and pulled out all the scrolls. ¡°I cannot stop you from continuing onward, though the very thought alarms me. I¡¯ll pray to the God and Goddess for your safe return.¡± He motioned her forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the path to the tomb you desire.¡± He shuffled through the maps until he held up another one, pointing to the design on the end of the wooden scroll. ¡°This map will take you from here back to where we started.¡±


    Lara trembled with the responsibility he was bequeathing her. She had grown up learning how to navigate with maps on the trips she¡¯d taken with her parents, but this was altogether different. If she steered them the wrong way, the danger hounding them could kill them before they returned to the city.


    Chion peeked over her shoulder, his warm breath tickling her neck. You can take us to the tomb and back out. I have faith in you. Remember, you are not alone.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As if Eiren and Skye heard him, they crowded around the maps, listening intently as the priest used his finger to draw an imaginary line from one map to another until they reached the tomb.


    Lara pointed to the small circles and squares. ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Tombs,¡± the man squeaked, before clearing his throat. He glanced up at her. ¡°From here forward, you¡¯ll be walking through burial chambers.¡±


    She gulped, but refused to take her eyes off the map, trying to brand the route into her memory. He spent time instructing them on how to return to the city, shuffling scrolls around to lay them out for them to see.


    When he stumbled to a halt, clearing his throat once more, Eiren wriggled her right foreleg to gain their attention. Skye asked, ¡°When do you leave, priest?¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to leave tomorrow after a night¡¯s rest, I must take my leave now. I am apprehensive about this latest change and must return with all due haste.¡±


    ¡°At least eat something first,¡± Lara said in exasperation. She studied him with a critical eye, noticing how tired he was. ¡°Are you sure you can make it back without the maps? What if you take the wrong hallway?¡±


    He graced her with a gentle smile. ¡°Tal¡¯Ai, thank you for your concern, but I know the way home. Now, as I am traveling at most two days, you have a greater need for my supplies than I.¡± He knelt down and yanked food supplies out of his pack. After he divvied up the packets, he handed them over, placing them on the other packs. Standing, he tested the weight of his own pack before smiling and throwing it over his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s much lighter now, and I should make good time.¡±


    He looked over each of them, his smile fading into a serious frown. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t touch the water. Tomorrow you¡¯ll begin walking through the chambers. Beware. Do not touch any artifacts left behind for any length of time, including this holy place,¡± he cautioned, waving his hand in a motion that took in the building in its entirety. ¡°This also includes any sarcophagi. The taint will make it almost impossible to fight the sorrow flowing through these halls.¡±


    We will remember, Chion promised, his tail swishing behind him.


    With a wave, the young priest turned and left. No one said anything until his footsteps had faded away.


    Lara was worrying her bottom lip when Skye spoke up, ¡°We have another problem.¡± He held the torch aloft, waving it back and forth in front of him. ¡°There are only enough torches to make it through tomorrow. Perhaps two days if we¡¯re careful. If we are forbidden to use anything left behind by the priests, I¡¯ll have to use my magic.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Lara asked, ¡°do we want to push on through the night or rest here?¡±


    We need the rest, My Lady. We cannot fight against the depth of sorrow if we do not take care, you most of all.


    Lara sat down with a thump, and stretched her neck, rotating her head one way and then the other. She soothed her bondmate, feeling his worry, ¡°I am all right. I¡¯ve tightened the shield around me to the point I can hardly feel the magic around me. If I focus hard enough, I can feel the darkness pushing inward. But I¡¯m okay for now.¡± She glanced over at Skye, lifting her chin in his direction. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about Skye. If he begins using his magic, then he becomes more susceptible to it.¡±


    ¡°I am holding the darkness at bay,¡± Skye gritted out, his fist tightening around the torch until a small crack filled the room. Disgruntled at seeing the bottom third of the torch crumble to the ground, Skye instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for a short while. Chion¡¯s right, we need the rest. We¡¯ll leave early in the morning.¡±


    Chion advised with a yawn, Skye, douse the flame. I know you require it, but we should not waste the torches. We will eat, then rest. I¡¯ll guard you all tonight.


    Lara reached over and took the torch from Skye, not giving him a chance to argue. She rolled it on the ground a short distance away, then stomped out the remaining embers. When the last bit of light was extinguished, Skye grunted, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    By the time they finished eating, Lara was yawning and her eyes refused to stay open. She unrolled the blanket and laid down, for once uncaring the ground was hard.


    It felt like she had just closed her eyes when Chion called her name, nuzzling her neck with his cold nose. Sitting up, she realized she was crying. Lara scrubbed the tears away with her shirtsleeve. She sniffed a few times and slammed the shield back in place. She leaned against Chion, sending him a silent ¡®thank you¡¯ through their link.


    You are welcome, Solara. I could not watch you cry and moan in your sleep any longer. I¡¯ve no wish to learn what would happen if you remained unshielded for the entirety of the night.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t either.


    It is time to wake the others. I feel a driving need to reach the tomb as quickly as possible. The need is growing. I don¡¯t know how I know, but we are running out of time.


    Lara didn¡¯t say anything, but she twisted around and gave Chion a tight hug before reaching over to wake the others. Lara also felt their time was trickling away, and she didn¡¯t think it had anything to do with where they were. They needed answers to their questions. She didn¡¯t complain about the hard pace Skye and Chion set when they left the monastery, following the river to the back of the cavern.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Skye squinted in dismay at the cave-in blocking the corridor they needed. It¡¯d take days before Lara and he could remove the rocks and boulders enough for them to squeeze through. Holding his last torch aloft, he eyed the boulders, mentally weighing them, before deciding some were far too heavy to contemplate moving. The corridors had steadily grown in size until the ceiling stood four to five times his height. The walls and entryways had become more elaborate as they traveled deeper into the House. Not three strides behind him were sarcophagi that were so detailed that he could have sworn the people were alive.


    Although the tombs were covered in centuries of dust, dulling the colors, they were vibrant enough to show the effort their loved ones had spent upon each death. Despite the mourning echoes that were their constant companions since entering the interior portion of the House of the Dead, his lips twisted into a smile. The Kurite ancestors had taken great measures to ensure their dead were given the respect they deserved.


    Hearing joints snap and pop, he looked down and watched as Eiren dipped her front body down, resting her chin on the rock floor, stretching her back. Following her example, Skye dropped his pack beside her and raised his arms into a full body stretch.


    He looked around. He needed a better view of the cave-in. Skye slipped and slid on the rocks and boulders as he climbed to the top. Holding the light closer, he scowled in thought, leaning over to heft up a few smaller rocks and tossing them to the side of the corridor. He motioned for Lara to join him. Once she was eye level to his feet, he grabbed her arm with his free hand and lifted her the rest of the way.


    He pointed to where he thought was their best chance to enter the corridor. ¡°Depending on how deep the cave-in is, we might be able to clear away the upper layer of debris and slide through.¡±


    Lara took in the rocks in a slow sweep, then huffed out a groan. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot. I doubt we can roll or lift any of the boulders farther down.¡± She turned around and called down to the others, ¡°We¡¯re going to remove the top layer of rocks.¡±


    After notching the torch into a small crevasse, Skye studied the immediate area for a clear section of wall. Skye picked up a rock and lobbed it a short distance away. It shattered against the wall on their left. ¡°Throw the rocks,¡± he directed, ¡°to that point on the wall. We can¡¯t afford another rockslide. It is far enough away from both the cave-in and the pakas.¡±


    Lara didn¡¯t say anything, but she did lean over to grab a large rock with both hands. Using an underhanded throw, she tossed the rock, not quite making it to the wall. He stopped her with a hand on her shoulder before she could lift another stone.


    Skye tapped the back of her legs with his other hand. ¡°Use your legs, not your back. You¡¯ll last longer. Don¡¯t pick up any rocks too heavy for you. If you need help, ask.¡±


    Her brows pinched together at his advice, but she nodded her head. They both turned to look at the task before them. She murmured, ¡°The sooner we start, the faster we¡¯ll get done, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Skye agreed, rolling his shoulders one last time before leaning over.


    They¡¯d been working for a while when Eiren called up to him, My Lord? You should stop. You must eat and rest.


    He stood up to his full height with a groan, and swiped his forehead along his shoulder, letting his tunic soak up the sweat. Skye looked at the small hole they¡¯d created, surprised at how much they¡¯d accomplished. Lara stopped next to him, wiping her hands on her pants. A flash of dark red caught his attention.


    ¡°Lara, your hands,¡± he reached over and gently picked one up, dwarfing her hand with his much larger palm. Her nails were shredded from clawing at the rocks, the bleeding around the cuticles and the fingertips sluggish. For some reason, seeing her injured sent a small shaft of pain through him. Skye felt her hand tremble in his, and he raised his gaze in question.


    She stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m okay,¡± wetting her lips with her tongue. She jerked her hand away, not meeting his gaze. She tried to hide her blush by leaning over to latch onto another rock, but her flushed neck gave her away.

 Chapter 81: History Illuminated

    Consternation swept through him, why did he react to the woman this way? Before his capture, Skye would have never touched a woman outside of the Pleasure House with such familiarity. It was a wonder Lara hadn¡¯t lost more of her composure than she did.


    Skye leaned over the side and shouted down to the pakas, ¡°We¡¯ll work until I lose the light.¡±


    Eiren brushed her mind along his, worried he¡¯d overextend himself. He dryly reminded her, Eiren, if the woman can work, then I can as well.


    Her words tripped over themselves, My Lord, my apologies. Of course you are fine. My anxiety is not so much the work but your upcoming use of Tal¡¯Ai magic. I don¡¯t trust the magic in this place. I know magic can never be good or evil, but rather it is the person wielding it. However, I must make an exception for this place. It hounds us, nipping at our heels, coming closer the farther we travel inward. You were warned against using your magic, but soon you¡¯ll not have a choice. We have yet to reach the tomb, which is our half-way point. Which mean we still have a number of days inside the House of the Dead.


    Her anxiety grew as she explained, and he was hard put to calm her. The same feeling clawed at him. Remember that the magic here feeds on our emotions. Strive to maintain an optimistic outlook. Keep our goal resolute in your mind. We¡¯re almost to the tomb. If I must, then Lara can lead me through the House so that I don¡¯t resort to the Tal¡¯Ai magic.


    You¡¯re right. My apologies for fretting. My memories of you being unconscious are too close, which has made it almost impossible to lower my own anxiety. I find myself checking on you throughout the day, making certain you are alive and well.


    Her embarrassment at her perceived weakness was surprising. It was another reminder that he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Racing against the light, his body sought out a quick rhythm of bending over, picking up rocks, and heaving them to the side. Though his words came in pants, he soothed her, Eiren, you are not weak. You¡¯re stronger than anyone I know. If you doubt my words, look into my mind for the truth. If I begin to struggle, you¡¯ll be the first one to know. You are my bondmate and my family. Besides, you have never shown doubt in our quest, don¡¯t start now.


    She didn¡¯t response, but he felt her acquiescence. Her worry bled away, leaving behind hope and determination. How much longer will it take?


    The hole was now big enough for Eiren to squeeze through, but no one else.


    Lara screamed, ¡°Look out.¡±


    Without hesitating, he jumped toward the wall, wrapping his arms around Lara, sweeping her along with his larger body mass. The two pakas screamed their bondmate¡¯s name, though their voices were soon drowned out by the rockslide. His quick thinking saved both their lives. Lara curled under him while they both waited out the rocks. When dust suffused the air, suffocating them, Skye grasped onto the woman¡¯s shirt and raised it to cover her mouth before raising his own. Despite the barrier, they hacked and coughed, barely able to draw breath.


    The back of Skye¡¯s back, legs, and ankles were pummeled by the rocks and pebbles, but he ignored the pain in lieu of protecting Lara. He brought the woman closer to him, covering her with his bulkier frame. When the rockslide finally came to a stop, Eiren¡¯s voice filled the void, screaming his name. He raised his head to look around.


    No wonder Eiren was worried. They were both in a deep depression, hidden from view. Skye straightened, sending pebbles clattering to his feet. Certain the rocks wouldn¡¯t shift beneath him, he pulled Lara up but kept her plastered to him.


    Skye yelled hoarsely, startling Lara in his arms, ¡°We¡¯re all right.¡±


    The clamor of rocks and pebbles came closer, then Chion¡¯s white face peered down at them, his eyes filled with worry. The paka¡¯s relief was instantaneous when Lara raised her head and smiled at the paka, though her eyes were dilated from shock.


    Skye warned Lara, ¡°Do not move.¡±


    He held her until he was certain she¡¯d follow his order. He took a careful breath to steady his own nerves. The rockslide had been too close for comfort. Feeling Eiren¡¯s anxiety, Skye realized she hadn¡¯t left the ground below, and he sent the paka his request.


    Open my pack and bring us the rope. I can climb out, but Lara doesn¡¯t have the upper body strength. We¡¯ll have to pull her out.


    I have it now. I¡¯m on my way.


    He slowly turned Lara in his arms, careful to keep their weight distributed across several boulders. His throat dry, his words came out rougher than he intended. ¡°Lara, I¡¯m going to pull myself out, then use the rope to pull you up.¡± She was covered with gray dust, which made her eyes appear darker than normal. Lara patted his arms with both her hands. The action knocked loose more dust, sending them both into a coughing fit. She grimaced her apology.


    He examined the rocks around and above him, then lifted his arms to test the wall¡¯s stability. With a grunt, he climbed the rock face, the House¡¯s sobs and wails keeping him company. Every once in a while, rocks fell from where he was, and Lara yelped below him. When he reached the top, Skye rolled onto his back and spent time simply breathing in and out. Eiren nuzzled him, and he raised his filthy hands to scratch her.


    He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m all right, just tired.¡±


    She tried to insert some humor into the situation. Do you think we¡¯ll ever have a day where nothing dangerous happens to us?


    His chuckle was husky. ¡°As if you¡¯d have it any other way.¡± He groaned as he sat up, feeling for the first time the pain from his back down to his legs.


    The rope, My Lord, as you requested. The bundle of rope was dropped into his lap.


    Competing with the sorrowful wails, Chion yelled down to Lara, informing her of each step they took. Skye found a place with a solid enough foothold and wrapped the rope around him before swinging one end down to Lara. The rope burned his hands, but he didn¡¯t stop pulling until Lara lay sprawled on the top of the mound, hugging Chion¡¯s head to her.


    For the first time since the rockslide, Skye took in the damage it had caused. His brows shot up in surprise. He tapped Eiren¡¯s leg with his foot before making his way over to the hole. Despite the shadows the torch threw from its shrinking flame, Skye could see through to the other side of the corridor.


    The rockslide had done a large portion of their work for them. They¡¯d have spent days clearing a path through the debris, the cave-in far deeper than initially believed.


    We are through. The Goddess be praised. Eiren scampered back to Lara and Chion to get their attention.


    Skye knelt down and leaned in as far as he dared, while keeping a one-handed grip on the archway¡¯s highest point. He was scoping out their route when the others joined him. The air felt cleaner and cooler than anything they¡¯d experienced in the last five days. Skye drew in deep breaths and smelled water. Odd. He didn¡¯t remember a river or lake on any of the maps.


    Lara croaked, ¡°The landslide opened up the passageway.¡±


    Skye climbed back out and stood up. Chion studied them both. You need to clean yourselves as much as possible before we go anywhere. You also need to eat.


    Skye shared a grin with Lara, their teeth white against the grayish brown dust.


    Her arms out to better show the extent of the filth, Lara teased, ¡°Chion, you¡¯re far too polite for your own good. State it like it is. We¡¯re filthy.¡± She blew her hair out of her face. ¡°You know, I was thirsty before; but now, I could drink a river or an entire lake. I think my skin is going to shrivel up if I don¡¯t get water into me.¡±


    The paka hummed in response, though he couldn¡¯t hide his relief. Eiren clung to Skye¡¯s side as they descended to the ground. He realized the pakas were far more surefooted than either Lara or him. Several times Lara latched onto Chion¡¯s back when her foot slipped.


    As if planned, his world was plunged into darkness as soon as his feet touched the floor of the corridor. No one commented on the lack of light, but it did dampen their exhilaration.


    Closing his eyes and holding his breath, Skye ran his fingers through his hair and shook his clothes out to rid himself of the excess dust. He wasn¡¯t looking forward to wearing the dust for the next week or so, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Without a word, Eiren led him to his pack, and he dug around for the leather-wrapped strips of jerkin. Skye heard the soft crinkle of parchment. Sitting back on his heels, he asked, ¡°Now that we can enter the corridor, how far is the tomb?¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    A whisper of cloth and a rustle of paper against paper reached him. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to determine now. It actually doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s far,¡± Lara said. ¡°Chion, what do you think?¡±


    There was a moment of silence. My Lady is correct. We are not far from our destination. It¡¯s a relatively short distance, only requiring us to change direction twice more.


    Skye, how will you climb over the debris? Eiren asked, her golden eyes turning to look at him in concern. Not that I doubt Lara¡¯s willingness, but it is too treacherous to depend on Lara to lead you.


    Shrugging one shoulder, he shook his head. Eiren already knew his answer. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I must use my other vision.¡±


    She lowered her head and then raised it to look straight at him. You will be careful? The moment you feel the magic change, you tell me.


    Little one, we¡¯ll assist your Ai as best we can, Chion promised Skye¡¯s bondmate.


    Eiren agreed, though her next words were laced with tension. I worry. I feel the encroaching darkness, though I cannot see it.


    After Skye relayed her comment, Lara seconded Chion¡¯s promise, ¡°You¡¯re not alone in what you are feeling. I think we all feel we¡¯re running out of time, both here in this huge mausoleum and the Malirran invasion.¡±


    Yes, Chion said, I feel it as well. Let¡¯s find this tomb, so we have our answers at last.


    Using his other sight, Skye followed the others through the opening and across the boulders and rocks, bending over and crawling on all fours in a few tight spots. His pack scraped the top of the corridor, making the hairs on his neck tingle. Claustrophobia hovered under a thin veil of restraint. Skye kept his sight on Eiren¡¯s tail, though he was aware of each move the others made, which path they took, and each boulder and rock that shifted beneath them. The crunch of pebbles and the clatter of rocks filled the corridor.


    It was slow going, but they made it safely to the other side. They all took a moment to stretch. Skye blinked a few times, certain the dim light was a figment of his imagination.


    When it didn¡¯t disappear, he asked Eiren, I¡¯m not the only one that notices the light up ahead, am I?


    No, I see it as well. Eiren¡¯s tail whipped from side to side, her body quivering with curiosity.


    Not realizing they were conversing, Lara interrupted, ¡°Do any of you smell water? Maybe there is a river nearby.¡±


    Chion and Eiren raised their heads and tested the air. Yes, Chion said, I do scent water. Strange. I don¡¯t hear the trickle of water.


    Skye was less concerned with the possibility of water as he was the light. Impatient, he took point, striding down the hallway. Right before he turned the corner, he lifted a hand in warning and drew his sword. Someone stood with his back against the wall on the other side of the corner waiting to attack.


    Chion drew up beside him, sniffing the air, trying to sense what Skye did. Motioning the others to stay put, Skye jumped around the corner with a yell. Right before his sword met the other¡¯s neck, he stepped back, wrenching his arm away. In the muted glow¡ªthe long corridor masking the light, his eyes landed on the silhouette his magic sensed.


    He chuckled and relaxed his arms. God¡¯s teeth, he felt like a fool.


    It was a full-size statuette. In the shadowed illumination from the source ahead, he dropped his magic in favor of scrutinizing the sculpture with his natural sight. The stone statue was remarkable for its detail, showing a man slightly shorter than him holding a sword with both hands as if in mid-strike. The snarl on the man¡¯s face was one he had seen as a trainee.


    ¡°It looks so real,¡± Lara uttered in an admiring tone.


    Skye jerked his chin in the statue¡¯s direction. ¡°Yes, so lifelike I almost beheaded him.¡±


    Lara doubled over and whooped with laughter. The others snickered, and he chuckled again. Skye sheathed his sword and turned down the hallway. Along the opposite wall, a paka almost the same size as Chion was frozen in mid leap. Its back feet were attached to the ground, and its muscles were bunched. The paka¡¯s mouth was open as if a roar was about to escape, displaying large, sharp incisors.


    Eiren drifted around him for a closer look. Whoever carved these statues was truly gifted. I have never seen anything this meticulous, she whispered in wonder.


    The next statue depicted a woman at attention as if at roll call. Her intense stare gave him the impression she¡¯d move at the least provocation. One end of a longbow poked through the woman¡¯s braid; the strap looped in the front from her shoulder to her hip. In between the next set of statues, a massive celebratory scene was carved into a small alcove. Platters of food and wine goblets covered the long table, and a free-hanging stone chandelier dangled from the ceiling.


    Skye reached out in awe, anticipating the feel of fine animal fur along a woman¡¯s stole. Cold stone met his fingertips, and his hand drew back as if stung. Skye realized the entire corridor was filled with sculptures and carved scenes along the walls before they disappeared down a sharp slope.


    Chion observed, I have not heard the House moan or wail since entering this new passageway. I wonder if the cave-in blocked the magic from transforming this section.


    They all paused to listen, then Skye said, looking at Eiren in confusion, ¡°It is the oldest section of the tunnel. How is this possible? The magic should be strongest here. It houses the longest buried dead.¡±


    When no one argued with his logic, he rolled his shoulders back, standing straighter. ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± he suggested, beckoning Eiren to go first.


    The farther they walked, the lighter it became. Descending the ramp, Eiren¡¯s gasp had him scrambling to see behind her. Tiny flickers of whitish-blue light studded the walls and ceiling of the medium-sized cavern. At first he thought the light also filled the lake, but the flat surface created a mirror effect. Lining the wall, half submerged effigies kept vigil. Above them, large stone beams graced the ceiling, each carved with intricate swirls and plants. Glimmers of light bounced off large, vibrant tiles, painting the upper walls in a swath of color.


    In the center of the cavern, a large candelabra hung suspended from above. Candles the length of his forearm perched in ornamental cups. Although he knew it was all made from stone, they were so realistic, Skye expected flames to emit from the candlewicks.


    ¡°Oh my God, they¡¯re bugs,¡± Lara exclaimed.


    Her voice spooked the insects, causing the large room to teem with a low hum. All at once, hundreds of thousands of insects took flight, swarming the air in a dizzying display of light. The buzz of delicate wings swelled, echoing off the walls. Combined with the stately room, it was a dazzling array, and Skye breathed a quiet prayer of appreciation to the Goddess. After several minutes, the room quieted, the walls enveloped once more in luminance.


    He whispered in the woman¡¯s ear, ¡°Whisper from now on. Let¡¯s not startle the insects more than necessary.¡±


    When she turned toward him, Lara¡¯s eyes reflected the light, giving her an ethereal look. An awe-filled gasp escaped past the hand clasped over her mouth.


    Eiren¡¯s sweet voice said, This place should have been treasured, not forgotten. She twisted her head to look back at him, her amazement written across her face. This cavern is surely more majestic than any king¡¯s throne room. The luminescence emitted by the insects affords this chamber a gift, a blessing from the Goddess herself.


    He didn¡¯t doubt Eiren¡¯s statement, but what had caused the flooding?


    Chion, ever the practical one, asked, How are we to cross the cavern? My Lady, you can tell me if I am wrong, but I believe the tomb we seek is against the far wall.


    Skye regarded the far wall, his gaze latching onto the stone sarcophagus. Big enough to hold four people, it sat on a raised portion of dry land. Engravings on the wall bracketed the large tomb. He eyed the water. ¡°The priest warned us not to touch or drink the water, but I don¡¯t feel the magic¡¯s presence here.¡±


    Lara¡¯s adamant denial overrode Eiren¡¯s softer comment, ¡°Oh, no. Oh, hell no. I am not touching that water.¡±


    Chion¡¯s exasperation was palpable, My Lady, I agree with Skye. Nothing will happen to us if we swim across. The water is safe.


    Lara insistently waved them forward to the bank and pointed down. She explained in a fierce whisper, ¡°See, I¡¯m not worried about the magic. The water has flooded the other burials. We¡¯ll be swimming or walking across the sarcophagi.¡±


    Skye stared into the water. The light from above provided them with mere glimpses of the stone tombs below the water¡¯s surface. To his right, submerged steps led to the floor below. As his eyes traveled the length of the cavern, Eiren¡¯s words haunted him. These people¡¯s descendants had forgotten their dead generations ago, leaving them to float inside their tombs.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see any other way across. ¡°Lara, the dead can¡¯t hurt you. It¡¯s not as if they are floating in the water. The dead are safely ensconced in their tombs. The stone is far too heavy for the water to move.¡±


    The blatant distaste stamped on her face mirrored his own. The dead should be shown respect; instead, they¡¯d be disturbed when they swam over the tombs to reach their destination. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Lara mumbled under her breath, but he ignored her. Skye took off Eiren¡¯s and his pack, stacking them against the wall. While he unbuckled his sword and took off his shirt and boots, Eiren tested the water with her front foot.


    It is surprisingly warm.


    He knelt down next to her, throwing an arm across the paka¡¯s shoulders. ¡°At least we won¡¯t freeze.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lara grumbled, though she set her pack with the others.


    ¡°Think of it this way,¡± he coaxed in a volume no louder than a whisper. ¡°The water will wash away the dirt and grime from the rockslide.¡±


    Thankfully, the woman didn¡¯t hear Eiren¡¯s inelegant snort. He shot the paka a grin before he slid into the warm water with a splash, sending the insects into flight once more.


    On the other side of the cavern, Skye¡¯s toes hit the ground, and he crawled up the small embankment. Water sloughed off him, his pants clinging to him. He turned in time for Eiren to spray him with water. Skye helped Lara the last few feet, then couldn¡¯t shift his gaze from her.


    The woman¡¯s tunic clung to every curve she had, highlighting her feminine figure. Vague images of Lara naked during the first ritual darted through his mind¡¯s eye, and he cleared his throat, wrenching his gaze from her.


    You notice Lara. You enjoy her company, whereas in the past you deemed her merely an annoyance, Eiren commented, her eyes solemn. He sighed. Nothing ever slipped past his bondmate.


    She is the only woman I¡¯ve seen in weeks, he argued. I¡¯ve not enjoyed the company of a woman in more days than I care to count. He wrung the water from his hair and threw it back over his shoulder.


    No, My Lord, do not discount Lara¡¯s allure. You have stated in the past that you¡¯ve never spoken to a woman, a lady. You complement each other well, in spite of the cultural differences you each have. Her physical singularities, I imagine, entice you. When he didn¡¯t respond, she gasped with sudden comprehension, And you have no idea what to do with a woman you respect and are beginning to have feelings for.


    Her surprise streamed through their bond. Skye grunted, refusing to rise to the gauntlet she laid down. Yes, he found the woman beautiful in her own way. But it was more than that. Having visited her world, he held a deep respect for Lara. Skye admired her fortitude, her strength, her ability to laugh at herself. He watched for the way her face lit up when she learned something new. He mentally shook himself, pushing away his untoward thoughts with determination. They had more important matters than his growing fascination with the woman.

 Chapter 82: Answers Unveiled

    As Lukar had hoped, the Pyrannis fought like rabid animals in their attempt to slow their progress. Although the Pyrannis killed a number of Malirran infantry with their skilled attack, Lukar¡¯s army had undermined theirs as well. He couldn¡¯t be more pleased. Days had passed with ever-increasing altercations¡ªclear evidence of Pyran¡¯s desperation. The brief skirmishes did little to halt his army¡¯s forward movement. He smiled. Gharra¡¯s stronghold was but a day¡¯s march away. In the last week, the number of small villages they¡¯d passed had swelled along with their size.


    Lukar nudged his koti forward through the village, the animal snorting its restlessness. The Malirrans tasked with ransacking the village were almost finished. They had picked clean any useful tools, food, and livestock left behind by the villagers who vacated their homes in the dead of night. Leaving in such haste left the Pyrannis no time to burn the land. Supplementing his army¡¯s rapidly dwindling supplies uplifted his men¡¯s morale even as the coming siege made them edgy.


    Pulling the animal to a halt, Lukar swung off the koti and landed on his feet, tossing the reins to the young man who ran forward. Lukar glanced over his army one more time, taking note of the tents already pitched for the night.


    Entering his tent, he moved to the table, ignoring the men bowing along the walls. Motioning his commanders forward, he stated, ¡°We reach Gharra tomorrow. How do our men fare?¡±


    Leaning over the table, Ferer said, ¡°The villages have supplemented our stores, but not enough. Without taking the time to hunt and scavenge the land, I estimate we¡¯ll be hard pressed to feed our army two weeks from now.¡±


    Lukar nodded. ¡°Starting tomorrow, begin rationing the food. The men deserve a good evening¡¯s meal. We¡¯ve traveled a long distance in a relatively short amount of time.¡±


    Ferer bowed and stepped out for a moment to relay the command before returning. Lukar studied the map for a moment before lifting his eyes to Alux, a member of his war council. ¡°Are our ships nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My King. They but await for word to move into position.¡±


    Lukar flipped his dagger in his hand while he weighed the weaknesses of his plan. Using the dagger¡¯s sharp tip to point to specific locations along the harbor, he asked, ¡°Once they receive word, how long until they reach these three points?¡±


    Alux contemplated the distance between the ships¡¯ current position and the three locations. ¡°The ships are approximately three leagues out, far enough away the watch towers can¡¯t see them on the horizon during the day. As ordered, they approach the shore as soon as night falls, on the lookout for the pyres to light. If they require stealth, it will take half the night.¡±


    Lukar growled, ¡°Half a night is unacceptable.¡±


    Colm, another advisor, hummed in thought. The tall man leaned down, putting his weight on the table. He chuckled and said, ¡°Perhaps not. In two weeks¡¯ time, both moons will wane.¡±


    Lukar and Colm shared a dark look, both already thinking ahead, mapping out the siege. ¡°Perfect,¡± Lukar looked down at the map, an evil smile lifting the corners of his mouth. ¡°The moons¡¯ tide will work in our favor. Ferer, send word to the men along the coast. They must light the fires as soon as the sun sets in two weeks¡¯ time. The ships must be in position when the night is at its darkest. The men are to disembark and await my signal.¡±


    Lukar swept his gaze across the men in the room. Their grim composure did nothing to hide their bloodthirst for the coming battle.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lara twisted the front of her shirt to shed the excess water after wringing out her hair. She glanced up at the insects she¡¯d secretly dubbed fireflies. Lara inhaled and exhaled. Chion bumped her, sliding his wet coat along her leg. She asked, What if the answers we need aren¡¯t here?


    He shook his head and twitched his whiskers, slinging water drops across her face. Lara choked out a laugh and shoved him away. We will not know until we look, he encouraged.


    She groaned. It isn¡¯t fair, you know. Do you always have to be so pragmatic?


    What would you have me say?


    I don¡¯t know, Lara huffed, rolling her eyes, but you make me look bad. I¡¯m supposed to be the calm one.


    Chion chuckled aloud, and the sound rebounded against the cavern walls. The fireflies rose in mass, dancing around the room.


    Lara screeched, cowered down on her haunches, and covered her face with both her hands. Unlike before, the insects flew in a frenzy around them. Their wings kissed her skin, and she batted at them until they flew away. Lara peeked through her hands and found Skye kneeling on one side of her with Chion on the other. She shook her head, and a silent chuckle escaped her in the form of a shaky sigh. After everything they¡¯d been through, being afraid of some insects seemed a bit much.


    She stood back up, the material of her pants making a sucking sound. Eiren left their small group and approached the tomb, her curiosity obvious in the way her tail twitched back and forth.


    Skye reached over and squeezed Lara¡¯s shoulder, surprising her with his familiarity. ¡°Let¡¯s examine what we¡¯ve come so far to find.¡±


    Lara trailed after Skye until they all stared down at the large stone tomb. The carving closest to her was a beautiful, life-size depiction of a woman holding a broadsword in a two-handed grip with the blade pointing toward her feet. Lara brushed her right hand across the woman¡¯s face. The action displaced the light covering of moss, uncovering the stone beneath it. Lara inhaled and jerked her hand away.


    So it is true, Chion said, his excitement barely contained.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lara agreed in a low voice, mindful of their glowing sentinels.


    The woman carried a brand on her forehead. Lara stepped closer, leaning in to study the mark. Lara traced the mark with her thumb.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Skye said, ¡°The man also has the mark. Come look.¡±


    Lara rushed to the other side. On the way, she caught a glimpse of the stone portrait of a huge paka. The person who had sculpted this paka had captured him sitting in a regal position¡ªhis tail wrapped around his front legs. The feline wore a simple but elegant necklace. The next stone carving was of another feline, though this one was female. The artist had rendered the eyes in a way that captured the paka¡¯s soulful gaze, seeming to beseech the person standing before her. Lara drifted her hand over the paka¡¯s head, feeling the raised stone just above her brow.


    Lara noted aloud, ¡°The paka carries the same mark.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t stop until she stood next to Skye and locked her gaze on the dead man¡¯s smiling face. Lara got the sense he laughed at the world. His hair was pulled back in what she thought was a queue. Instead of brandishing a broadsword like the woman, the man held a longbow with both hands. The strap for the quiver of arrows draped across his body from shoulder to hip. The fletching for three arrows were almost hidden behind the man¡¯s broad back. Then her vision narrowed to the brand occupying the man¡¯s forehead.


    Skye moved around her to scrap off the thin layer of dirt on the female paka. Eiren lifted her paw to dig the moss off the male paka.


    Lara looked back and forth, one to the other. ¡°They¡¯re all identical.¡± Lara glanced up at Skye¡¯s forehead, for the first time studying the mark, comparing it to the mark on the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°We have the same mark, but ours are incomplete.¡±


    Chion replied, Is it possible there is another bond that has yet to form?


    ¡°What do you mean? You and I both know that we¡¯re Tal¡¯Ai. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget when it happened. Extremely painful doesn¡¯t quite cover the experience.¡±


    Without taking his eyes off the tomb, Skye answered for Chion, ¡°The same pain occurred at the time of our bond as well. We only have a partial mark, which means we haven¡¯t fully bonded in the way of the Lan¡¯Ai. Did any of you come across information regarding a second ceremony or instructions for two Tal¡¯Ai to bond together?¡±


    Both Eiren and Chion shook their heads and flicked their ears. Chion¡¯s voice never rose above a whisper, No, I assume the two sets of Tal¡¯Ai bonding is in fact the Lan¡¯Ai bond the man wrote about in the old letter.


    ¡°If we¡¯re supposed to become Lan¡¯Ai, which I readily admit is becoming more and more likely¡ªour marks make this hard to refute, then how do we complete the bond?¡± Lara looked at them, the question hanging in the air. ¡°I mean, we have touched each other, hugged each other, and nothing happened.¡±


    Skye frowned before repeating Eiren¡¯s words, ¡°Eiren raises an interesting point. If the bond formed between a paka and a human allows for magic to be channeled, then what comes from the bond between two Tal¡¯Ai?¡±


    Lara edged closer and reached out to touch Chion, needing the physical connection. She admitted in a harsh whisper, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that. I simply wanted to know if we were Lan¡¯Ai. I never thought of the ramifications¡­¡± She trailed off as a thought came to her.


    She held up a finger when Chion started to say her name. She hurried forward, looking at each stone sarcophagus before sliding to the next one.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she breathed, ¡°Look at their eyes. Neither the man nor the woman¡¯s eyes changed colors.¡±


    Skye¡¯s head rocked back in surprise before he confirmed her observation. ¡°Is this a consequence of the bond or something else?¡± Seeing their confusion, Skye tried to explain, ¡°Think about it. Neither man nor woman have the black hair or light blue eyes of the Kurites. In fact, they look more like the ancestors of Pyrannis than Kurites.¡±


    Chion¡¯s thoughtful voice picked up where Skye left off. You have a valid point. Kurites began to change in their appearance a generation or two after the Dark War. Kurites and Pyrannis often married across the border as they were close allies, both sharing the bonds with Pakas. Remember, though, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether they were more or less of either. If their eyes were to change, then they would have the golden eyes of the Pakas.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Skye nodded in agreement, ¡°I forgot about the open border between the two kingdoms. Audren and Tryvor taught us of our shared history as part of our training. If what you say is true, then the reason we¡¯ve not attained the Tal¡¯Ai mark¡ªthe gold eyes of the Pakas¡ªis because we¡¯ve been chosen to form the Lan¡¯Ai bond.¡±


    Lara worried her bottom lip while she stared at the four Lan¡¯Ai carvings, deep in thought. ¡°Etheme mentioned we were far stronger than any Tal¡¯Ai pair he¡¯d ever met. Do you remember?¡±


    Skye arched one eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Yes, it is one reason why he was inclined during the trial to have us executed. Etheme feared the strength of the magic we hold was tied to a more sinister magic. Why?¡±


    Lara hugged herself, wrapping her arms around her upper body. ¡°It¡¯s possible he felt the strength, the depth, of our magic once we become full Lan¡¯Ai. But that isn¡¯t what scares me.¡± She looked down to the ground, wriggling her toes, afraid to say the rest aloud, for fear it made it true.


    My Lady? What is it that makes you uneasy? Chion¡¯s voice, somber in its query, helped her to collect herself.


    ¡°What scares me is that¡­what if Etheme felt the strength of our magic as mere Tal¡¯Ai? What if our power grows even stronger? Don¡¯t you see? Skye and I can barely control our magic as it is, and that is me being incredibly optimistic. I can¡¯t keep the shield up all the time. I forget. Become sidetracked. Skye is recently healed from a horrific brain bleed. He had lesions on his brain.¡± She trembled, and despite her effort, her exhale was shaky. Lara repeated, ¡°What if our magic becomes stronger? How are we to learn control when we can¡¯t handle what we have now?¡±


    Skye ran his fingers through his hair in a rare show of agitation. ¡°Lara is right. We haven¡¯t completed our training in the magic we hold now. It¡¯s possible Lara¡¯s ability makes it nigh impossible for her to function around people. I don¡¯t want to guess at what might happen to my own magic.¡±


    Eiren lifted a foot to gain their attention. A few seconds later, Skye said, ¡°Eiren states that we can¡¯t know the future until it happens. We should focus on what we do know.¡± He grimaced after a short pause, then explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I agree with her, but she also reminds us that the God and Goddess would not have put us on this path if we weren¡¯t capable.¡±


    Lara scoffed at that last comment, though unease rolled through her when she recalled the conversation she had with the voice proclaiming to be a goddess. Glancing around the small section of dry ground, she asked, ¡°Well, we came a long way. Is this all the information we¡¯re going to find?¡±


    I agree, we should drop this discussion until later. While we have a respite from the twisted magic here in this cavern, we should search for more answers. Solara, where was the second tomb the priest marked?


    Mentally retrieving the map, she turned around until she faced the wall Lara considered north. After a moment, Lara pointed behind her and a little to the right. ¡°Thank God the other tomb is in this cavern.¡±


    Without a word, Skye left them and walked back into the water. Once he was treading water, he instructed, ¡°Keep pointing. I¡¯ll follow the line to the tomb.¡± In the midst of the fireflies¡¯ dancing above him, Skye swam across the cavern, following her directions to go left or right. They watched as Skye paused at each sarcophagus before moving on. At last, he turned to them with an expression Lara couldn¡¯t name.


    Bobbing up and down in the water with each stroke, Skye called, ¡°You all need to see this.¡±


    This time Lara ignored the insects. Foreboding slithered up and down her spine. Using a front crawl stroke, she quickly distanced herself from the slower pakas. Lara reached Skye by swimming over the sarcophagus without touching it with her feet.


    The stone jutting halfway out of the water was different from any other tomb they¡¯d seen. Panting from the exercise, Lara looked closer at the tombstone and realized it didn¡¯t have a name or any dates. What it did have was altogether more important.


    She was so surprised, she sank below the water¡¯s surface before scissoring her legs again. Lara coughed up water and paddled over to grab onto the stone.


    Skye murmured, ¡°It¡¯s the coil.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Lara agreed.

 Chapter 83: More Questions

    She traced the indentations of the coil with her eyes, all too familiar with the twists and turns. ¡°It¡¯s an exact image of the coil I have,¡± she said, aware the two pakas now stood on the sarcophagus so they could see. ¡°How is this possible? If it is, in fact, the same coil, then it is ancient. And if it¡¯s the same coil, how in the world did it end up on Earth?¡± Lara glanced at first Chion, then Eiren. ¡°Once we realized the woman had given me the coil on the same night I was first brought to Aradun, Skye and I discussed the possibility the coil originated here. It never crossed our mind that it was so old.¡±


    What I can¡¯t grasp is the significance of the coil etched into the resting place of a woman who died a thousand years ago, Chion said, his deep voice filling the cavern.


    ¡°A woman? Are you certain?¡±


    Skye answered with a chuckle, ¡°Eiren says that it is most definitely a woman¡¯s tomb. Do we know the woman¡¯s name? Was it written on the map?¡±


    Lara kicked her legs and switched hands, giving her other arm a chance to rest. Shaking her head, she shared what she remembered, ¡°No. Now that I think about it, the priest never mentioned a name. Which is weird, right? I¡¯m not even sure why he selected this tomb as a possible location for the Lan¡¯Ai. He never said.¡±


    We can look at the map once we return to shore to determine whether the markings for this tomb are similar to the Lan¡¯Ai tomb. Perhaps the priest has a record of the woman buried here. Chion submerged his head, then floated back up. I see no other engravings below the waterline.


    Lara pushed herself around the large stone until she could see the back. The name tickled her memory, and she tried to recall where she had heard it last. She whistled a long, low note. ¡°Skye, do you remember the woman from the coffee shop?¡±


    Splashes heralded their approach. ¡°Yes, she made us the delicious drink.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she call the woman who died Adria,¡± Lara asked, not daring to believe her eyes. Words were engraved into the back of the tombstone. The water had eroded the outline of the letters over time, making it difficult but not impossible to read the epitaph.


    Though the last few words were almost indecipherable, Lara read the inscription aloud, ¡°Adria Blackhorn, apprentice to Lahlan the Prophetess, shall be remembered across the ages for eternity. Her sacrifice in this life will bring forth the destiny of those in the next, so it has been foreseen.¡±


    She was silent for a moment before it dawned on her. ¡°It¡¯s a memorial, not a tombstone. The stone isn¡¯t for the woman buried under the water; it replaces Adria¡¯s body. A memorial for her sacrifice.¡±


    My Lady, Chion cautioned, the name is common among Kurite women. Besides, no woman could live a thousand years.


    Skye joined in, ¡°He¡¯s right, we only heard the first name, not the woman¡¯s full name.¡±


    ¡°I know, but how else do you explain the coil etched into the stone? I doubt it¡¯s a coincidence. If Adria is the same woman, and she traveled to my world, then it makes sense the coil is engraved on the stone.¡±


    Lara lost her rhythm and slipped under the water before she could say more. When she came back up for air, Skye interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s return to shore. We can discuss all the information there.¡±


    Reaching the other side of the cavern, Lara crawled out of the water, her arms and legs like jelly. She rolled over onto her back and stared up into the shadows above her, sucking in big gulps of air. With its high-vaulted ceiling, the cavern was designed similar to a cathedral. All that was missing were the pews and the pulpit.


    We should set up camp here for the night. We¡¯ve learned much in a short amount of time. We need to discuss it without worrying the magic within these halls will adversely affect us, Chion advised.


    Lara groaned as she pushed herself upright. ¡°You have no idea how much I want out of here, but I think I need sleep more. We set a hard pace to reach this cavern, so I¡¯m exhausted. Besides, my stomach is gnawing a hole through itself.¡±


    They had to dry their clothes before they left anyway. Out of the corner of her eyes, Lara could make out Skye¡¯s physique beneath the wet clothes. She tried to act casual about the fact that nothing was left to her imagination, but she couldn¡¯t help casting furtive glances his way every few seconds. With dawning horror, she looked down at herself. She might as well be naked, all the good the clothes did hiding her. Her cheeks hot from embarrassment, Lara kept her gaze down throughout the entire meal.


    After they finished eating, Skye broke the comfortable silence, ¡°If we believe Adria Blackhorn is the same woman who gave Lara the coil, then what we¡¯re saying is that Lara was destined to come here.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lara replied adamantly, slicing her hand through the air, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. On my world, I¡¯m no one. I¡¯m completely ordinary in every way. So ordinary I¡¯d describe myself as boring.¡±


    Perhaps on your world, you are. But here, you possess a magic that is only met in strength by Skye¡¯s. Pakas are given one person who can complete our bond as Tal¡¯Ai. My Lady, if not for you, I would never have become one of the blessed, one of the Tal¡¯Ai. Why do you find it so difficult to believe you were chosen for something greater?


    She made a strangled noise in the back of her throat. Her thoughts too jumbled to reply.


    Skye said in a low murmur, ¡°You are no ordinary woman. You have opened our eyes to the possibilities that surround us. Before I attempted to use you as a way to return to my homeland, I never concerned myself with whether another world existed outside of our own. Your ideas lend credence to a better world, a safer world. But if we¡¯re to become Lan¡¯Ai¡ªsomething long forgotten in even the tomes treasured by both Kurites and Pyrannis, then it was inevitable you come here.¡±


    Each of us were destined to meet. Perhaps we were forced to each experience hardships before we could come together. We¡¯re stronger than we would have been otherwise. Destiny is not a fickle master, but it is, at times, a difficult one to follow.


    Skye stroked the small paka¡¯s head and ear. ¡°It is Eiren¡¯s belief that separately we¡¯re ordinary. Together, we tread across the boundaries of ordinary and into the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Extraordinary,¡± Lara said faintly, seeing Skye and Eiren nod. Skye¡¯s words brought another blush to her face, and she dipped her head to hide her discomfort, though she couldn¡¯t stop the smile spreading across her face.


    Lara slapped the ground and huffed, ¡°Okay, I accept we¡¯re together in this grand scheme to do only God knows what. We found some answers, but now we have even more questions than before.¡± Lara pointed back in the direction of the memorial stone. ¡°Let¡¯s say that the woman was tasked with handing me the coil. How the hell did she know to travel to Earth? An even better question is how did she travel to Earth?¡±


    I would imagine in the same way you traveled here. With the coil in your possession, Chion said patiently. As for your first question, a prophetess is extremely rare. To my knowledge, it has been generations since Kureto had a Tal¡¯Ai bond that leant itself to the power of prophecy. The stone mentioned Lahlan the Prophetess. When we return from the House, we should endeavor to learn more about the woman.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Eiren whacked her tail against the ground, looking at Skye in expectation. A long moment passed before Skye shared, ¡°Eiren believes it possible we might come across more information regarding the Lan¡¯Ai bond. If Adria was charged with passing the coil to Lara, Lahlan thought it imperative that the Lan¡¯Ai bond form between the four of us.¡±


    ¡°The Lan¡¯Ai bond and the coil are two big unknowns,¡± Lara mused aloud.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Besides not knowing how the Lan¡¯Ai form their bond, we also don¡¯t know why the Lan¡¯Ai bond occurs. Why is it so rare to be almost nonexistent? We¡¯ve no idea how often it occurs throughout history.¡± She waved her hand toward the Lan¡¯Ai tombs. ¡°We know it has happened at least once before, so are we the second group? Third? Or does the past hide other Lan¡¯Ais, and we simply haven¡¯t recovered evidence of them?¡± she paused, trying to make sense of her own thoughts running amok. They sat in silence, each sorting through the information and questions they each had.


    And the coil? inquired Chion, curiosity radiating from him through their bond.


    Skye scratched his chin in thought, then replied, ¡°The coil ties everything together, but I question where the magic that infuses it derives from. How is it possible that an object can let us travel from one world to another?¡±


    Glad she wasn¡¯t the only one thinking along those lines, Lara squeezed his arm in thanks. ¡°Exactly. Where did the coil come from? I depend on the coil to take me home, but at the same time worry about its power. It¡¯s almost as if it has a mind of its own.¡±


    Eiren stood up in excitement, and everyone looked to Skye to explain. Skye slapped his hand on his thigh. ¡°Eiren believes Lara is correct. She has studied the coil since seeing it the first time. The way it glimmers and dims, depending on its location, proves it is an entity all its own.¡±  He turned and looked at Lara in thought. ¡°It does shine brighter here than on your world. It was a dull steel color, hardly shimmering at all. I thought it was because my eyes required firelight, but Eiren is right.¡±


    ¡°Is this a good thing?¡± Lara asked dubiously. ¡°I¡¯m not certain I want the coil to have its own mind, especially if we¡¯re carrying it around with us.¡±


    ¡°While we search for information regarding the prophetess and Adria, we should also look for anything on the coil. As the coil is etched into the stone, our ancestors could well understand the coil¡¯s purpose.¡±


    Your questions are excellent, though I wonder whether we¡¯ll ever find the answers we seek. We can only prepare ourselves for what the future may hold with the information we can attain. It is entirely possible all records of the coil is lost, Chion cautioned.


    ¡°I know, I do.¡± Lara shook her head and sighed. ¡°I feel as if we collect mere hints to answers, leading us to chase rumors with no idea whether we¡¯ve found anything of importance. I¡¯m beginning to think Skye and I should have returned to the Tal¡¯Ai training school instead of staying to help you search for answers.¡±


    ¡°Eiren says that we can¡¯t turn back time. We can only do what we can in the present. She¡¯s right. We made a choice to stay. Whether we should have stayed or not doesn¡¯t matter. What does is our intention when we take our next step.¡±


    ¡°God, I¡¯m depressing not only myself but you three as well,¡± Lara said with a scowl.


    A deep chuckle erupted from Chion, and the room hummed with the sound of tiny wings. The length of time we¡¯ve spent inside the House of the Dead has plagued us all, invoking in us the darker emotions. You, My Lady, are far more sensitive than the rest of us. You must persevere. But take heart, despite your darker thoughts, you have brought forth questions we had yet to think of.


    Slumping forward, Lara picked at the small rocks clinging to her pant legs. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re supposed to stop the Malirrans as believed by the high council?¡± Lara asked, running her fingers through her drying hair. ¡°The Malirrans are cannibals. What could be worse than that?¡±


    Skye grunted before he admitted, ¡°It is unsettling. Flesh eaters. In Gharra¡¯s archives, I ran across mentions of flesh eaters, but nothing with any substance. I had thought flesh eaters no longer existed; a product of an old god no one worshiped. The scribes didn¡¯t believe the name of the old god was important enough to include in the scrolls. If the Malirrans have invoked one of the old gods, we must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read that some of the old gods provided their followers with powers not so different from the Tal¡¯Ai bond. Except, the old gods required something of its followers in return. Based on the little I read, the old gods were nothing like the God and Goddess we worship today. They were petty, cruel, and vengeful, readily discarding their followers whenever the desire struck them. They punished them for minor trespasses, for the simple reason that it gave them pleasure. If an old god has returned, and an entire kingdom worships it, then we must prepare to battle a darker magic.¡±


    Skye stopped, looking at his bondmate. He switched hands and started scratching her chin. The paka stretched her head out, giving Skye more room to maneuver. The look of contentment made Lara grin.


    ¡°Eiren reminded me that we¡¯re not the only Tal¡¯Ai in Kureto. I agree we are not alone in the coming war, but joining with other Tal¡¯Ai won¡¯t be enough. Not if the Malirrans also possess magical powers. Both Audren and Tryvor taught us that the number of Tal¡¯Ai has decreased to the point there is no need for more than one school for the entire kingdom.¡±


    Lara interrupted, looking to Chion to see whether she was correct, ¡°We also can¡¯t forget the Tal¡¯Ai whose magic is incapable of assisting them in battle.¡±


    Chion¡¯s affirmation twirled through their bond, filling her with his steady strength. Shooting him a grateful look, Lara continued, ¡°This means some of the Tal¡¯Ai, and we don¡¯t know the exact number, are no better than the men and women without the Tal¡¯Ai bond.¡±


    Skye picked up where she left off, wrapping an arm around his knee. ¡°Lara is the perfect example. In fact, she¡¯s more vulnerable in battle than a warrior without the Tal¡¯Ai bond, especially if her shield drops at the wrong time.¡± He sent her an apologetic glance, but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Despite the type of magic I hold, which lends itself to battle, we¡¯ll be unable to battle against them if we don¡¯t learn how to form the Lan¡¯Ai bond. If we do manage to forge the bond, we require time¡ªtime that is fast disappearing¡ªto learn how to wield the magic of the Lan¡¯Ai.¡±


    ¡°The clock is definitely ticking,¡± Lara said. ¡°I think we can all feel it. Its weight pushes at me, prodding me. I catch myself looking over my shoulder. I don¡¯t think I want to know what happens when it reaches zero.¡±


    Chion thrusts his cold nose against her face. She squealed, then elbowed him in retaliation. All three of us are at a loss as to what a clock is, but I think we understand. At his teasing words, Skye and Eiren shared a fond look between them, and Lara murmured an apology. Chion licked her arm. I have also felt the need to hurry, the need to quicken our pace. We should rest. In the morning, we will return as quickly as possible to Areth.


    ¡°We cross over treacherous ground before we reach civilization again, which is made all the more difficult by my lack of sight.¡± Skye shrugged. ¡°The priest¡¯s concern leaves me unwilling to risk using my magic any more than necessary.¡±


    Lara found herself trapped in Skye¡¯s unflinching gaze, and her awareness narrowed to his face. They looked at each other a moment before he blinked, releasing her.


    He bowed his head before glancing back up at her. ¡°I ask for your help. I can¡¯t make it through the next few days without your assistance.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lara stuttered. Uncertain what had just happened, she watched him as he stood up and stretched.


    Humor flooded their bond, and she glanced sideways at Chion. What? she hissed in exasperation. What is so funny?


    You and Skye draw closer to each other every day, though you both struggle to deny the inescapable conclusion.


    You¡¯re wrong. Chion, we are friends¡ªclose friends, but only friends, she objected, looking anywhere but at the infuriating paka.


    No, My Lady, it is you who is being dishonest with yourself. You are attracted to him as only a woman can be. Eiren and I have watched you both. You draw near before jumping back, resurrecting a wall of friendship to protect yourself. I do not understand why you fight the inevitable.


    Why do you think it is inevitable?


    You began as enemies. Next you became wary allies. When mutual respect grew, you became friends. You have built a foundation few individuals have attained. Love will come, how could it not?


    And if it doesn¡¯t, she persisted.


    The paka pounced on her and proceeded to lick her face with his rough tongue. Lara batted at him, trying to throw him off her. When he at last gave ground, giving her enough room to sit back up, he said mysteriously, You will see. Don¡¯t forget the Lan¡¯Ai bond.


    He left her to retrieve both their packs. What did he mean? Confused, she looked around the cavern. Becoming Lan¡¯Ai would only bind them together magically. She loved Skye, but as a friend. She ignored the thoughts that told her otherwise as she helped Chion lay out the blanket before lying down.


    Her last thought before she fell asleep was how she could read Skye¡¯s emotions now¡ªa twitch of an eyebrow, the minute tightening of his jaw. It dawned on her that she had spent the majority of her time looking anywhere but Skye. But then again, so had he.

 Chapter 84: The Siege of Gharra

    The falling of timber and shouts of his men filled the air, temporarily turning his attention from his cravings. Lukar¡¯s army blocked all three roads coming from Gharra, halting any possibility of Pyrannis escaping what came next. Lukar strode through the rows of tents. Timing was crucial for the success of his plan. Two days ago his army had set eyes on Gharra¡¯s city walls.


    On a hill, closer to the ocean than the city gates, the Pyranni stronghold sat like a forbidding presence overlooking the city. The description of the castle his scouts had given him did not do it justice. Made of black stone, it was powerful and graceful in its simplicity.


    And it would be his in under two weeks¡¯ time. Tonight, his army would begin the siege in truth. Since marching from the forest to the barren strip of land surrounding the city walls, his commanders set about building ladders and mantlets. The trees for the three battering rams were the first cut down and affixed with metal trappings to protect the men charged with ramming the gates. Because the three city gates were spread out along the wall, Lukar was forced to split his attention across three areas on the field.


    Although no battles had taken place since overtaking the far side of the field, bodies already littered the landscape, each one showcasing blond hair. The Pyranni men and women taken captive and swallowed into service within his army slipped away each night for the city¡¯s walls. He sneered at their foolishness. The first night word reached him, he had almost wasted precious arrows on them. By letting them go, it gave his army the false impression of mercy, but then he had looked up at the night sky, noticing how dark it was. One moon had almost disappeared from above, and the other was well on its way.


    He had waved away his commanders who were readying to shout orders to the archers. Waiting patiently, he heard shouts in the distance, then the sounds of screams of pain and terror floated to him.


    Why waste arrows when the Pyranni guards along the wall did his work for him? He had thought it the last night any Pyranni captives would attempt to escape. How wrong he was. The last two nights had ended with the same outcome. Mentally shrugging his shoulders, Lukar wondered about the level of intelligence the Pyranni people had. The city¡¯s guards¡¯ fear of attack overwhelmed their desire to save their own people.


    Seeing the dead on the ground, Lukar¡¯s craving for meat overwhelmed him, and his fingers shook ever so slightly. To hide his weakness from the men around him, he clenched his hands into fists. Lukar had vowed to only eat at night, but he quickly rationalized the early meal he¡¯d soon partake.


    Tonight his army attacked the walls of the city. He¡¯d have no time to take his fill once the sun began setting. Entering his tent, he ordered a man brought to his tent. As he waited for his meal to arrive, Lukar hovered over the map, working his way through every possible contingency.


    The sound of the flap opening and closing led to the rush of excitement flooding his limbs. The naked man quaking before him was perfect. With no one else present, Lukar allowed his trembling to show for once. Tonight¡¯s offering would never whisper of his weakness to another after he was done. Licking his lips, he studied his meal before him. Lukar¡¯s eyes glittered with anticipation, for the man was readying to run. Lukar let loose a chuckle. His prey jumped toward the entrance, and Lukar was on him.


    Several weeks ago, he had learned that chasing his prey filled him with something akin to joy. While the man scrambled for purchase on the floor, Lukar leaned down and sniffed his meal. Sighing at the rich aroma filling his nose, he lifted the man with one hand and threw him to the other side of the large tent. Before his prey could move, Lukar was on him, picking him up to strap him into the frame. Succumbing to his hunger, Lukar pulled his knife from his belt and went to work.


    Licking his fingers several hours later, Lukar left his tent prepared for the coming battle. The sun was beginning to sink, casting the grounds in lengthening shadows. Nodding to his silent guards, he moved toward the front of the field. Soldiers bowed to him in various stages of dress. Nearing the field where his army would form lines, his commanders yelled for their troops. He stared across the field and saw a flurry of activity along the wall. Horns blew throughout the city, warning its populace of the impending battle.


    Lukar climbed onto the prancing koti and reined it in. The animal snorted, shifting from side to side, unable to contain its nervousness. Lukar checked the formations in front of the most eastern gate, then the west gate. Satisfied his men were almost in place, he jerked the reins, turning his mount to watch the last of his men join the ranks.


    Eyeing the sky one last time, Lukar took a deep breath and bellowed, ¡°Malirra!¡±


    The cry was picked up, spreading like a wave across the field to the flanking army at the other gates. Raising his sword, he motioned his men forward, and a deep horn from his kingdom sounded its call, the first horn was soon joined by a multitude of others.


    The men carrying the ladders and protective shields surged ahead, followed by the archers. The men carrying torches marched forward; their task to assist the archers. The battering ram lumbered down the road on huge, wooden wheels, pushed by a squadron of men. The tramp of feet hitting the ground and the clang of armor against armor resonated through Lukar, and his blood hummed with excitement.


    Lukar had a passing thought that many in the front lines wouldn¡¯t survive the night, yet theirs was a necessary task. When the lines were halfway across the stretch of land, stones rained from above, having been launched from the ramparts. Screams filled the air when they hit their mark, but the lines reformed around their fallen before they broke into a run for the walls. Archers set up behind the mantlets, and burning arrows flew toward the wall upon order after order. Pyranni warriors fell from the battlements, dying on the hard ground below.


    With the setting sun in the city defenders¡¯ eyes, Lukar¡¯s men received some relief. Arrows and spears rained down on his men from above, but many missed their mark, giving his men the chance to reach the walls. With Malirran archers laying cover fire, men charged ahead with their ladders. Many of the ladders were quickly knocked away from the wall, but a few stayed upright, only to have cauldrons of burning oil land on the men climbing them.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Time passed, and the sun sank behind the horizon. Cries from both sides rose and fell, and Lukar watched, yelling out orders when needed. Booms resounded through the night; the battering rams hit the thick gates with a steady beat. His commanders kept his army moving forward, the ebb and flow like an undulating snake.


    Turning toward Colm, Lukar ordered, ¡°Have the archers fire the arrows past the wall and into the buildings beyond.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My King,¡± the war advisor replied with a bow. A messenger was dispatched, and Lukar watched in satisfaction as half the archers shot arrows into the city.


    Pandemonium would reign.


    He could only hope the flames would spread from one building to the next. Even if it didn¡¯t, its citizens would scramble to douse the fires. The city was bursting from the number of Pyranni citizens packed within its walls. Surely at least some of the arrows found their marks.


    Two of the smaller gates opened, and several squadrons of Pyranni warriors thundered toward the front lines. Lukar motioned for the flag bearers to signal the waiting troops forward. Spears were levered into the ground, and shields were braced against the impact of the oncoming kotis. The clash overpowered the rest of the battle. Screams of dying animals merged with the clang of swords against swords. The front line held, but not for long.


    ¡°Flank the swordsmen with archers, and squeeze the Pyranni warriors. Let none retreat behind the walls,¡± Lukar yelled over the din.


    This time, Lukar joined the fight, pushing his animal hard. His bodyguards and war advisors kept pace. He killed his first opponent by skewering him from behind. Semnac¡¯s power was rampaging its way through his body, and her strength and speed made him no match for the Pyranni warriors before him. Many of the blond-haired warriors were without their mounts, placing them at a disadvantage to his higher position.


    Entering the melee gave his troops momentum, and their war cries flew through the ranks. Lukar¡¯s army moved forward with renewed energy. He cut down two more of the enemy before he was surrounded by his guards. It didn¡¯t matter. The opposing force had no chance to retreat. They were killed all too soon in Lukar¡¯s opinion.


    The hum of an arrow flew toward him, and he dipped his head to the side in reflex. He watched in bemusement as the arrow found its mark in a Pyranni. Realizing their king was in danger, his archers rallied and shot with unerring accuracy at the men above.


    But no sooner was a hole created along the rampart than it was replaced with another, and another again. There was an excess of Pyranni warriors within Gharra¡¯s walls. A fact that Lukar and his commanders hadn¡¯t anticipated. They should have known better. It made the success of his plan all the more important.


    The battle was in the capable hands of his commanders. Lukar returned to his original position and scanned the length of the battlefield.


    A runner tumbled to a halt before him and gave him a jerky bow. Taking a deep breath, the boy reported, ¡°My King, the west gate is splintered, though it still holds. It is possible we¡¯ll breach the gate by morning.¡±


    Lukar nodded once and waved him away. Glancing to the west, the activity surrounding the gate was difficult to see. He said to no one in particular, ¡°The plan in place may not be necessary.¡±


    ¡°My King?¡± Alux asked.


    Lukar arched one brow, shooting a satisfied look in the man¡¯s direction. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the walls to fall so early in the siege.¡±


    ¡°And leave those still at sea out of the battle? Semnac¡¯s teeth! I¡¯ll never hear the end of it.¡±


    ¡°How much did you wager?¡±


    ¡°Wager?¡± Alux snorted. ¡°Nothing. But Tair will complain for the next year if we don¡¯t leave him a few to kill.¡±


    He chuckled, returning his gaze back to the west gate. ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with Tair¡¯s wrath. I¡¯ve no doubt the gate¡¯s defenders are repairing the damage as we speak.¡±


    ¡°I admit I¡¯m enjoying our plan¡¯s execution. It¡¯s devious in its simplicity.¡±


    Lukar twisted his head to study the barrage of lit arrows arching toward the east gate¡¯s wall in a constant stream. He sneered at the thought of Pyran¡¯s king. The man would be an idiot to agree to his terms; but by all accounts, the man was a fanatic of his faith.


    The goal wasn¡¯t to breach the city¡¯s walls tonight, or even tomorrow night. The city was too well fortified with the kingdom¡¯s warriors. Although the city was filled to the brim with its townspeople and the city¡¯s outlying villagers, it was also well stocked with supplies. Too many of his men would die, and it was not his intention to cause his men¡¯s death for no reason. His own army would run out of supplies long before the city did. No, the plan he had devised was essential for cultivating the Pyranni king¡¯s assistance.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    Lara¡¯s eyes snapped open when the sound of brakes hitting rubber screamed its approach. Seeing a black sedan¡¯s headlights almost on top of her, she leapt to the side of the road, hitting the curb with a curse. Pain lanced through the right side of her ribcage, and her lungs seized.


    ¡°Oh, God-oh God. Ma¡¯am, are you all right? I swear I didn¡¯t see you,¡± a boy¡¯s adolescent voice called to her.


    Sucking in air at last, Lara rolled over with a drawn-out moan. She lifted her head and saw the car idling where she¡¯d stood not a moment before. Of all the places to return to on Earth, the middle of a road at night had never crossed her mind. A snicker escaped at the absurdity of the situation. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m all right. It isn¡¯t your fault. I didn¡¯t see you when I started across.¡±


    Lara half-heartedly waved away the kid when he tried to help her up. Hugging her right arm to her side, she struggled into a sitting position.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s going to kill me. I didn¡¯t hit you, did I?¡±


    Lara cast a look in the boy¡¯s direction. He hovered a few feet away, worry plastered all over his countenance. She sighed slowly, afraid the movement would cause pain. She shook her head in answer, then glanced around.


    Her heart raced for an entirely different reason. Her parents were only a street over. Despite having almost died by car, she couldn¡¯t help the elation that spread across her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, really,¡± she repeated, afraid the boy would stand there forever if she didn¡¯t send him on his way. Holding up her hand, Lara asked, ¡°Help me up?¡±


    Once she was standing, the boy edged toward his car. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right? I don¡¯t need to take you to a hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need a hospital. I apologize for scaring you. I wasn¡¯t thinking when I stepped off the curb.¡±


    The slam of the car door was his only response. She watched as the car sped away before grimacing. This wasn¡¯t how she wanted to see her parents after they thought the worst had happened. They were two days away from the training school, and days spent in the tunnels without the benefit of a bath had her reeking from sweat and grime. The only good news was she didn¡¯t have her sword.


    Hm. Lara tilted her head back in regret. The weapon would have made the story she was about to tell them all the more believable.


    Taking a slow, deep breath, Lara was relieved to know she hadn¡¯t broken a rib, though she¡¯d end up with an ugly bruise.


    Her childhood home called to her, and she took her first step down the sidewalk. At first every jolt made her whimper, but the pain eased with each additional step. Half a block later, she could walk without curling over.


    A few minutes later the pain was forgotten, overpowered by the surreal feeling that she stood in front of her house. Her feet were frozen on the porch; her hand poised to ring the doorbell. Lara shook off the fleeting feeling of being out of rhythm with this world and pressed the button with a trembling finger.

 Chapter 85: Tearful Reunion

    The peals of music echoed inside the house a few times before a dim light clicked on. Lara was holding her breath when the door opened to the beloved face of her father. A moment passed where neither of them moved, shock registering across his face. With a squeal, Lara launched herself forward and hugged him even as he tried to come to terms with who was on his threshold.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she choked out, squeezing him harder as tears threatened to spill.


    ¡°S-Solara?¡± he whispered in disbelief. ¡°You are here? But h-how is this possible?¡± He jerked her away and ran his hands over her body.


    ¡°James,¡± her mother called from the hallway, ¡°who is it?¡±


    Lara looked over her father¡¯s shoulder to smile uncertainly at her mother. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I made it home.¡±


    She watched in alarm as her mother¡¯s face blanched and she crumbled against the wall. When she heard her mother¡¯s wail, Lara rushed forward, wrapping her arms around her mother. Her father crowded in behind her, his chin pressed against the top of her head, unwilling to let her go for even a second.


    ¡°Oh, Lord, you¡¯re alive. My little girl is alive,¡± her mother repeated in a litany. The amount of pain and relief in those simple words shredded Lara¡¯s control, and she bawled alongside her mother.


    Lara had no idea how long they stood in the hallway before her mother gathered herself. Soft, gentle hands reached up to cup her face, and eyes identical to hers studied her for a long minute. Lara noticed for the first time how much her disappearance had aged her parents.


    Dark circles from worry and lack of sleep had added years to her mother¡¯s face. New streaks of gray crowded her temples. Her father¡¯s usually hefty body felt thinner than when they skied in Colorado. She wasn¡¯t the only one to have changed.


    A heavy arm curled around her shoulders, and she was herded into the living room. As soon as she sat down on the sofa, they hemmed her in on both sides, not that Lara wanted them anywhere else.


    Her mother captured her hands in a tight grip and demanded, ¡°Tell us.¡±


    She hesitated, searching her parents¡¯ faces before she warned, ¡°You¡¯ll think me crazy. I don¡¯t want that to happen, but how could it not?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s eyes lit with a fire she had rarely seen. ¡°Solara Meghan Conners, you will tell us what happened. And you will tell us now.¡±


    Hunting for a way to start, she asked, ¡°Did you receive my message?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t hear it until after the police informed us about the man they found in an empty office building not far from campus,¡± her father said with a scowl. ¡°They said he was killed with a sword. They played the message you left on the emergency line. Hearing your quiet voice¡­Your mom and I felt hope for the first time since you disappeared. We deleted every single message on our machine until we located yours.


    ¡°We sat up for days, waiting for another phone call from you.¡± Her mother shook her head. ¡°When nothing was forthcoming, we worried you¡¯d been murdered by the other man. The police told us he was incredibly dangerous. When weeks went by, and you didn¡¯t call us back, we feared the worst. After a month, with no clues as to where you were, the police left the house, leaving us here by ourselves.¡±


    Her mother reached over and hugged her again, a shuddering breath of air brushing against Lara¡¯s ear. ¡°So,¡± she said, pulling back, ¡°we need to know what happened to you. We need to know why you are dressed the way you are. Tell us why you¡¯ve lost so much weight. Explain the ungodly tattoo on your forehead. Do you know who the second man is? How did you escape him? Leave nothing out.¡±


    Lara did. For hours. Although questions burned in their eyes, they didn¡¯t interrupt her, giving her the chance to tell her tale in her own way. When Lara relayed how she received the tattoo, they both reached over to run their fingers over it. Both her mom and dad held their breaths when she shared the fights she¡¯d been in.


    By the time she finished, the sun was chasing away the dark. Her throat hurt from talking so long, and Lara was yawning from lack of sleep. They¡¯d migrated to the kitchen, where they all sat cradling hot chocolate in their hands. At times, her parents¡¯ disbelief was difficult to see. But as she continued to talk, their disbelief turned to reluctant incredulity, though her mother remained more skeptical.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Becky knew all along what was happening?¡± demanded her mother, aghast. Of all the things to ask, Lara was surprised Becky was mentioned first.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lara nodded, ¡°we had no idea how to get word to you without the police finding out.¡±


    Her father jumped up, the chair screeching against the wood flooring. ¡°The police! We must tell the police you¡¯re here. They need to know you are alive.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    They looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Wh-Why not?¡± he sputtered.


    ¡°Because,¡± she said, scrubbing her face with both her hands, ¡°haven¡¯t you heard a word I¡¯ve said? I¡¯m going back to Aradun. I don¡¯t have a choice. The coil is on the other planet. I¡¯ve no idea how much longer I¡¯ll be here. I could vanish in the next second or two hours from now.¡±


    Silence greeted her declaration. Her mother looked as if she was ready to break down in tears again. Lara reached across the table and covered her hand, for the first time noticing the calluses on her fingers, a direct contrast to her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°I have to know. Do you believe me?¡± Lara asked her mom.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Her mother stared at her, studying her face with a thorough eye. She cupped her right hand over Lara¡¯s, gently squeezing her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think. I cannot grasp this idea of magic or another world. I keep telling myself that you¡¯ve been through a horrific experience and this is your way of handling it. Then I remember you have always been grounded in reality. A part of me wants to believe you. Another part wants to protect you from yourself.¡± She frowned, glancing up at her husband for help.


    ¡°You know,¡± her dad¡¯s deep voice filled the tense room, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am so surprised this happened to you.¡±


    ¡°James!¡±


    He put his weight on his arms, leaning over the table, his lips turned down in thought. His eyes drifted over Lara¡¯s face before turning to look at his wife.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lara asked, not liking the way her parents stared at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the day of your birth. The reason I named you Solara.¡±


    ¡°James, you¡¯re an astronomer. Of course you named your daughter something related to the stars and planets. We argued about it for hours. You were so stubborn I finally relented.¡±


    ¡°No, I named her for the moment she was born. The significance of her birth coinciding with the solar eclipse was not lost on me. Anne, we¡¯ve talked about this. I was certain I was right, though I could never have imagined anything like this.¡±


    Lara smiled, recalling all the times her father had told her the story. ¡°I have to say that Chion, Skye, and Eiren agree with you. Me? I still struggle with the idea that I¡¯m crucial to Kureto.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying about the bond you have with a feline the size of a tiger,¡± her mom stumbled over the word.


    Lara nodded, a wide smile spreading across her face, ¡°He¡¯s a paka, and yes, the bond is real. Chion is nothing like anyone you¡¯ve ever met in your life. Mom, you¡¯d love him. He is as loyal to me as I am to him. His regal bearing would make you sigh in delight. Despite his animal package, he reminds me of the men in the romance novels you love to read.¡±


    Her mother chuckled, sharing a fond look with her husband. ¡°And what about Skye?¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Lara asked in confusion.


    A knowing smile crossed her face. ¡°Your voice changes whenever you mention him.¡±


    ¡°I agree with your mother. He is the first man you¡¯ve shown an interest in.¡±


    Lara wiggled in her seat, uncomfortable with their focus on her growing attachment to Skye. Unwilling to talk about him, she argued, ¡°I¡¯ve had boyfriends in the past. You both know all too well about my boyfriends.¡±


    ¡°Boys, sure. I imagine you consider most of the men you¡¯ve met in college as boys not men,¡± her mom said. ¡°You¡¯re friends with them, but you haven¡¯t dated anyone since going to college. From what you¡¯ve said, Skye is a man.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but agree, and reluctantly nodded her head. Lara sighed. ¡°We¡¯re friends. What we¡¯ve experienced together has brought us closer together than probably would have happened otherwise. We are completely different from one another. Although he¡¯s a little better now, his ideas about women make me want to punch him sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± her father said, ¡°from what you¡¯ve shared, this other world follows a different set of rules.¡±


    ¡°For Pyran. But Kureto has even more equality than the United States.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, Skye thought that women were useless. In Pyran, they are sheltered from the outside world until they marry. Every time I spoke or did something, he¡¯d look at me with disapproval. When we were at the training school, he barely said a word to me. I won¡¯t lie, it made me mad, so I went out of my way to leave him alone.¡± Lara snorted and shook her head. ¡°Later he told me that the reason for not talking to me was because he¡¯d never had a conversation with a woman before. I swear. It was like middle school all over again.¡±


    ¡°You like him.¡± Her mom¡¯s thrilled laugh bounced off the walls of the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I fully believe this outlandish story, but men are men. If you do like him¡ªand there is a chance that you could grow to love him, you must be patient. It sounds as if he¡¯s already adjusting to the differences between the beliefs of his home country and Kreto.¡±


    ¡°Kureto,¡± Lara corrected. ¡°He has treated me differently since he came here for a little over a week. I think my weird behavior was suddenly made clear. He respects my opinions now. Before he came here he was always suspicious of my every move. Eiren, too.¡±


    Her dad¡¯s hand clasped onto her shoulder. ¡°See, you are already changing the world,¡± he teased. He pulled her up and hugged her to him. ¡°I want you to stay here where your mother and I know you are safe, but I believe you when you say you can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid¡ªno, terrified¡ªyou¡¯ll be hurt or killed. This other world sounds dangerous. The near-death experiences you¡¯ve already survived are a testament to the danger present on this other planet. And the cannibals terrify me.¡±


    ¡°They terrify me, too,¡± she whispered. Lara couldn¡¯t control her shiver at the memory of the Malirran Skye had killed. He tightened his hold on her, squeezing her to an inch of her life. ¡°Dad,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished. Your life is precious to your mother and me. We do not want anything to ever happen to you. If we can¡¯t be there to protect you, I am grateful that someone else is. I can¡¯t tell you how thankful I am that you have friends that will help protect you from harm. All I ask is that you come back in one piece. God has a lot to answer for.¡±


    ¡°Go, take a shower and change into some clean clothes,¡± her mother soothed. ¡°I¡¯ve been nice up to now, but you reek something awful. I¡¯ll fix breakfast, and we can learn whether there is any truth to your story. If you truly do disappear, then I want to spend however long you have here together. As a family.¡±


    Afraid of returning to Aradun naked, Lara rushed through her shower. Although she debated exchanging the dirty clothes for clean ones, she put them back on after shaking the dirt out. Lara already stood out by her physique. She couldn¡¯t afford to wear foreign clothing, which would call even more attention to her. Besides, the clothes were sturdy, able to withstand a lot of damage. She just wished she had time to wash them. She did change her boots for a pair of hiking boots from her bedroom. She skipped down the stairs to the smell of bacon and pancakes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how much I¡¯ve missed the food.¡±


    Her mom turned from where she stood holding a spatula. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Is the food not good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she said, stacking some pancakes onto her plate. ¡°It¡¯s just different. Everything tastes different than what I am used to. It is like trying a new cuisine for the first time, except I can¡¯t return to what I¡¯m most familiar with.¡±


    She groaned with the first bite of syrupy pancakes, making her father smirk from across the table. While she stuffed her mouth, eating as fast as possible, he asked, ¡°Can you describe the planet for me? Does it have one or more suns? What about the number of moons?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to try to find the planet, aren¡¯t you?¡± His guilty expression said it all. Lara snorted. ¡°The sun is the same size as ours, but there are two moons. The larger moon has pockets of blue. The smaller moon is very similar in size and color as ours. I also didn¡¯t recognize any of the constellations. I wish I could tell you more, but I¡¯ve spent more time underground than above. When I did live above ground, I often crawled into bed early, too tired to look up and study the sky.¡±


    Her dad sent her an understanding smile. ¡°It is enough to at least start analyzing the archives.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what day is today? Don¡¯t you have to work?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine. It¡¯s Sunday. Besides, I haven¡¯t returned to work since your disappearance,¡± her mom divulged.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lara lowered her eyes to the table, ashamed for causing their suffering and worry. She hadn¡¯t thought beyond their worry. For some reason, she¡¯d pictured them still living their lives. Her disappearance had deeply impacted their lives, aging them, changing their day-to-day existence. In a small voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

 Chapter 86: A New Plan

    Are you well? Chion¡¯s voice elicited a sob from Lara before she could control it. She hadn¡¯t told her parents goodbye.


    She sat up and swiped her face, surprised to find her face free of tears. She noticed Skye and Eiren were still asleep. Lara met Chion¡¯s worried gaze. I¡¯m all right. I was with my parents last night. I went home for the first time since coming here. We were so tired last night we forgot to store the coil a distance away from where we slept.


    Ah, he said, then paused, searching for something to say. Did you not enjoy your time with your parents? You have been melancholy this last week.


    She leaned against him, rolling her head back and forth against his white coat. I did. I needed to see them. Like you said, I¡¯ve been homesick, but I think my parents needed to see me even more. Chion, she began before having to stop and swallow down her guilt. Chion, they¡¯ve both aged in such a short time. My mother left her job until I was found. I¡¯ve caused them a considerable amount of worry. When the police found the Malirran in the building, and they didn¡¯t find any other clues, they thought I was dead.


    I have heard the loss of a child is incomparable to any other. I imagine seeing you alleviated much of their worry and grief. Did you tell them the truth? Did you tell them about our bond, our quest?


    Yes, my father is now determined to find Aradun. As for you, Skye, and Eiren, of course I did. They didn¡¯t believe me at first. Why would they? Even I have problems believing I¡¯m here at times, so of course they¡¯d doubt the truth. But the longer I talked, the less skeptical they became. My father believes me, though my mother has her doubts. Lara shook her head, tightening her grip on the paka. The way I left, vanishing into thin air, is probably enough for her to believe me now. Chion, I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye. I left without saying goodbye.


    They sat there while she dealt with her emotions, his purring through their link helping her slowly relax. At last he said, My Lady, I am certain they understand. If you vanished as you said, how could they not? He sighed. As much as I wish otherwise, it is time for us to continue on our way.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. They know I¡¯m alive now, which is ten times better than the alternative.¡±


    Lara climbed to her feet and walked over to shake Skye awake. Her mother¡¯s words came back to her, and she stumbled. Perhaps her denial was exactly what it was, denial. She needed to think about how she truly felt about the warrior, and then decide whether she wanted to broach the topic with him. She shuddered at the potential fallout. What if he didn¡¯t feel the same way? Their friendship could suffer. The dangers they faced required all four of them to trust each other with their lives.


    When Skye offered her food, Lara said, ¡°I already ate.¡± Seeing both Skye and Eiren¡¯s confusion, she explained, ¡°I spent the night with my parents on Earth.¡±


    Skye stopped mid-chew and said around his food, ¡°You did? I thought we were careful to sleep away from the coil.¡±


    ¡°Not last night. We forgot. I¡¯m glad that I was the only one transported though. It would have made for an awkward introduction at my parents¡¯ house.¡±


    Eiren coughed, choking on her food. Skye repeated, ¡°Eiren says she thought you looked different this morning. She now realizes your boots are a different color.


    Lara lifted her foot to show Chion. ¡°These fit me better than the other shoes. They¡¯re better made, more expensive. What¡¯s more, they will last longer, especially since we walk so much.¡±


    Brushing the bread crumbs off his fingers, Skye urged, ¡°We should leave. I am looking forward to a bed for once.¡±


    Both Lara and Eiren jumped to their feet at the thought of sleeping in a comfortable bed. ¡°Do you think we can reach the training school tonight?¡±


    If we push ourselves, we might reach the school tomorrow afternoon, Chion replied. There is a small village not a full day¡¯s travel from here. Let¡¯s hope the villagers have a place for us to sleep.


    Lara shouldered her pack and ambled over to Skye¡¯s side, offering him her arm. Although they were no longer in the tomb, Skye was judicious in his use of magic, afraid it would lead to another brain bleed.


    ¡°I am looking forward to seeing the sun. I tire of my inability to see underground.¡±


    ¡°My vision is fine, and I¡¯m looking forward to seeing sunlight, so I can only imagine how you feel.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Eiren¡¯s curiosity about the school is what keeps her going.¡±


    They walked for a while without saying anything further. Eventually Lara shared what was on her mind. ¡°I wish we¡¯d found more information regarding the coil and the prophetess. I feel like we¡¯re blundering our way through, and I¡¯m scared that it won¡¯t be enough to fight against the Malirrans.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t figure out how to form the Lan¡¯Ai bond, we¡¯ll be hard pressed to defeat them. Instead of training both you and Eiren on how to defend yourselves against the Malirrans, we¡¯ve focused on searching for clues. It might not have been the right choice.¡± His jaw clenched in determination. ¡°Once we reach the Tal¡¯Ai school, I plan to work with you on your weapon training.¡±


    She groaned, her body trembling with the coming torture she¡¯d receive. Skye was not a gentle teacher, though she couldn¡¯t think of anyone she trusted more to train her.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°God¡¯s teeth, I¡¯m not that bad. Besides, you have greatly improved since the first time you held a sword.¡± His compliment tingled her senses. He had never given any indication of her progress, choosing instead to instruct her on all the ways she did a move incorrectly.


    ¡°Hm, have you given any thought to what you¡¯ll do if we actually survive the coming war?¡±


    ¡°You mean, what our plans are once we defeat the Malirrans?¡± he asked, fingering his sword hilt.


    ¡°Yes, have you thought about the future? You and I both know you¡¯ll never be able to live in Kureto. Where will you live? What will you do?¡±


    ¡°When we first met, Eiren and I discussed the possibility of traveling. Since then, we haven¡¯t thought that far ahead. The Malirran invasion takes our considerable attention. I have found that if I try to predict outcomes too far ahead, I only succeed in disappointing myself. Why worry about a future that may never materialize?¡±


    Lara frowned. The idea of Skye leaving Kureto made her stomach churn. She¡¯d miss them if they left. But what were her plans? What if all four of them traveled the world together? Wouldn¡¯t she return to Earth if given the chance? Her instant aversion to the idea made it unbearable. The two choices, and her desires, conflicted with each other. Could she leave her parents if she had to make a choice? What about her bond with Chion?


    She didn¡¯t know, and the not knowing unsettled her.


    Skye was right. She couldn¡¯t worry about the future, especially when they didn¡¯t know what would happen thirty minutes from now.


    ¡è¡è¡è


    A goblet in his hand, Lukar brooded, staring at the walled city in the distance. It was the day before the two moons waned, and already the darkness was pervasive. The sliver of the smaller moon didn¡¯t provide enough light for the men to see by, so fires burned throughout the camp. The moans of the injured and dying echoed from the western edge of the camp, making him twitch with need. Expecting an answer to his missive from the King of Pyran, Lukar had eaten earlier than usual.


    One of his commanders had waved a white flag after the night¡¯s attack, and his men retreated to the safety of the camp. Not understanding Lukar¡¯s plan was in full effect, his men thought they¡¯d disgraced their king. He didn¡¯t share his strategy for the simple reason word of his true intent might, somehow, reach Gharra¡¯s defenders. Regret filled him as he took in the hunched shoulders and bowed heads of his army, but secrecy was key. They would learn different tomorrow.


    Except his enemy¡¯s king was taking his sweet time. Lukar wondered whether it was indecision that kept the king busy.


    A deep clang rose from the main gate, and he smiled. At last, one way or the other, this kingdom was his. Anticipation curled in his stomach, and he handed his cup over to the hovering servant. He paced the ground before his tent, scattering the guards and servants in every direction. Periodically, Lukar looked up, measuring the shrinking distance between Colm and him.


    The koti¡¯s pace heralded his approach, and Lukar waited impatiently for the man to drop from the animal¡¯s back.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± He swirled around and strode inside, knowing his war council was on his heels.


    When everyone was inside and around the large table, Lukar held out his hand for the scroll. Everyone held their breath as he unrolled it and skimmed the contents. When he was done, Lukar threw it down on the table for the others to read, his eyes glittering with triumph.


    The other king had taken the bait. Ragnar accepted Lukar¡¯s request for a treaty where they¡¯d form an alliance against their enemies. The bait? His first condition required Pyran to help him conquer Kureto. The purist king had produced his own conditions for the alliance, but they were inconsequential, easy enough to overthrow.


    For everyone¡¯s benefit, Duxon read the scroll aloud, and soon every man smirked, sensing victory at their fingertips.


    Lukar leaned forward, waving at the map in its entirety. ¡°Now our work begins.¡± Turning to Alux, he ordered, ¡°Light the fires as soon as the sun begins to set. Keep them burning until midnight. Our ships must arrive at the exact time we meet the king.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My King. I¡¯ve also given strict orders for the fires to stay hidden from Gharra¡¯s walls.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. We can¡¯t afford for Pyran to grow suspicious of our true intentions. They must believe at all times they¡¯ve defeated us.¡±


    A commander who rarely spoke asked, ¡°What about Pyran¡¯s condition that only three men shall accompany you to the signing of the treaty?¡±


    Lukar looked into the eyes of each of his commanders and war advisors. As much as he disliked giving their enemy the perception of defeat, it couldn¡¯t be helped. The king and his council must meet him on neutral ground. His voice powerful in its confidence, Lukar said, ¡°The day four of us can¡¯t defeat our enemy is the day we hang up our swords.¡±


    The tent filled to bursting with his men¡¯s war cries. Their hunger for laying waste to Pyran rivaled his own. When they quieted, he ordered, ¡°Let the men rest tonight and tomorrow morning. The Pyrannis will think nothing of our forces standing at attention while I meet with the king and his men. Tomorrow morning, spread the word to our men, but ensure their silence. They need to be prepared for one last attack on the gates. I¡¯ll signal under cover of the tent once the deed is done.¡±


    Duxon warned, ¡°The moment the defenders learn of your deception you will be vulnerable to attack.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, My King. Before giving the signal, the men with you will need to form a barricade.¡±


    Lukar nodded his head in thought. ¡°It is one of the few weak points in our strategy. If this king brings as many men with him as I expect, we can use the dead as the barricade against the wall¡¯s offense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned with the large stones from the catapults.¡± Alux admitted, his worry evident in the way he rubbed his beard.


    ¡°Until Gharra is certain their king is dead, they¡¯ll hesitate to attack the tent,¡± Lukar countered.


    ¡°The army will simply have to draw the wall¡¯s defenders¡¯ attention away from you,¡± Duxon said calmly. ¡°Who do you wish to join you?¡±


    Glancing around the room, Lukar saw their determination to win the battle tomorrow. ¡°For the men¡¯s sake, I will leave those that have been leading the east and west gate in the same position.¡± He received a nod from each of the four commanders. ¡°As for the main gate, Colm and Alux will lead the charge. Once I give the signal, sound the horns for those at the west and east gate. The rest of us will wait in the tent until the front lines have passed. At that point we¡¯ll join the battle. The west gate almost fell again last night.¡±


    Lukar pointed to the gate on the map. ¡°For this reason, I¡¯m counting on you to break through. We only have a short window of time to use their surprise to our advantage. We must make it count.¡± Grunts met his command.


    Lukar reached over to bring the small blocks representing the ships to the ports into position. ¡°The men on the ships have their orders, but I want there to be no doubt in any of our minds. The ships will dock at the port, using our subterfuge for the farce of a treaty to their advantage. While we deal with the king and his men, those waiting at sea will use the mounted ballistae to shoot the grappling hooks onto the battlements. From there, they¡¯ll climb the walls surrounding the castle using the lines. Their success is contingent on whether they can scale the walls without warning those within the castle or the guards along the curtain wall standing between the castle and the city. Our success depends on our ability to seize control of the curtain. There, we¡¯ll wedge the Pyranni warriors between the two walls, squeezing them in the middle. If we don¡¯t succeed, we¡¯ll have a bloody battle on our hand despite the death of their king.¡±

 Chapter 87: Lukar the Bloody

    Each man took their time memorizing the strategy laid out on the table before bowing. Turning to Colm, he said, ¡°Write a missive with our response. You can take it to the wall in the morning. No reason for us to seem too eager.¡±


    Lukar clapped his hands twice, signaling that the captives be brought in. He moved to the other side of the room where servants had already readied the restraints. The hostages struggled against their bonds, hate spewing from their eyes. Lukar¡¯s lips curved into a shadow of a smile.  Semnac would appreciate their offering this night. It promised a favorable outcome for the coming night¡¯s assault. Turning around, he invited his war council forward, though some of his commanders took their leave, returning to their own tents to issue orders to their troops.


    Curses suffused the space as each man¡¯s gag was removed. Lukar turned in time to receive a face full of spittle.


    Silence descended as everyone waited for his response.


    Lifting his sleeve to wipe the saliva from his cheek, Lukar pointed to the fool. ¡°This one is mine.¡±


    The Pyranni would beg for his death long before he received it. Semnac¡¯s pleasure shot through his bones, leaving him quivering with excitement. It had been a long time since any meal showed real courage, daring to fight against his inevitable demise. Lukar hoped the man held in his screams for a little while at least.


    The other captives were quickly divided amongst his councilors. Lukar sat back and watched, leaving his own meal for last, needing the man¡¯s fear. The meat tasted better when fear laced the blood. The scent of warm iron filled the tent and had him salivating and his stomach howling. He swallowed several times before his own dinner cravings pushed him over the edge. He prowled over to the man struggling against his bonds.


    Lukar had been right. Because he was careful not to hit any major arteries, his meal was stoic until he reached the bones. When his prey did finally scream, it was music to his ears.


    The next night his army stood sentinel to the meeting between the two kings. They awaited his signal with bated breath. No one shuffled their feet or shifted their weapons. It was quiet. The snap of the flags in the wind was the only sound Lukar could hear.


    He stood, waiting, impatient for the other king to exit the main gate. He muttered a curse. For all their planning, no one had given any thought to the possibility the king might be late to his own assassination.


    A horn blew a second before the gate clanked open to allow King Ragnar and his council out of the city. They were twenty strong. If they were any other foe, Lukar and his three men would never stand a chance, but Semnac¡¯s power pumped in his veins. His speed was without equal. They thundered closer, and dust twirled behind them.


    The king was easy to pinpoint. The man¡¯s extravagant armor was too bright and too frivolous, providing the man with little protection. Surprisingly, Ragnar was a powerful man. Lukar had pictured a man who had let himself go, whose girth would outstrip the man¡¯s ability to fight. Before Ragnar dismounted, they stared at each other, each taking the other¡¯s measure.


    Lukar stepped back, entering the ceremonial tent without a backward glance. His three commanders stood behind him, their hands on the hilt of their swords. Ragnar had his men enter first, spreading out in the room, surrounding Lukar and his men. Lukar¡¯s expression never portrayed his sense of triumph. How easy they were making it for them.


    When the king strode inside, Lukar nodded his head in a semblance of a bow. They stood on opposite sides of the small, rectangular table, eyeing each other with disdain. At last, the Pyranni king graced him with a smug smile. Ragnar held out his hand for the treaty, which one of his men rushed forward to give him.


    Ragnar broke the silence, ¡°We could have saved our men the trouble if you would have come forward sooner.¡±


    Lukar shook his head, slicing his hand in the air. ¡°You never would have believed me.¡±


    Ragnar studied him a moment, malevolence sparking in his eyes before it was hidden once again. ¡°You¡¯re right. I would have perceived it a trick. You reduced Valorri, a once prosperous city, to rubble.¡±


    He bowed stiffly to the man, though he fought against Semnac¡¯s wishes to do so. He whispered for his goddess¡¯s patience. ¡°My apologies for overthrowing your city. Let us sign our alliance to one another. I¡¯ve set my eyes on Kureto. Whispers of your war with the Kurites has reached my land. After so many years, I am surprised at your inability to conquer the Kurites.¡±


    His comment evoked a scowl from Ragnar, and the Pyranni men reached for their blades. None of Lukar¡¯s men moved a muscle, though they did eye the others.


    Both kings stared at the other until Ragnar snorted. Avarice glittered in his gaze, hinting at the madness Lukar suspected had existed all along within the other king.


    Ragnar said, ¡°You¡¯ll find it not so easy to conquer Kureto. They delve into the dark arts. Its power is not easily understood by those who worship the God and Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Surely they have weaknesses.¡±


    Ragnar snorted again. ¡°Of course they have weaknesses. Although they can see in the dark as if the light shines, they can¡¯t handle the sun. Their sensitivity to light makes it extremely painful for them to walk in the sunlight. Once above ground, they are easy to overpower.¡±


    The information the King of Pyran imparted was new. The level of difficulty they¡¯d had in learning anything of importance about the Kurites was surprising, for they were a secretive race, choosing to hide in their holes. He¡¯d sent scouts along the coast of Kureto, hoping any information gleaned would provide them with a means of conquering the land.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°I have heard rumors about their ability to use magic.¡± Lukar left the statement hanging. The other man did not disappoint.


    ¡°The golden-eyed demons control the magic. We¡¯ve yet to determine the exact type of power they hold, but the pakas are controlled by it.¡±


    Pakas. It took him a moment to place the name. The felines. The Pyranni king spoke of the large, intelligent beasts. He heard one of his men shift his weight behind him, and Lukar realized it was time to end this pretense. There were many behind Gharra¡¯s walls who could provide him information about the Kurites.


    Ensuring he kept the motion casual, he lowered his hand to his sword hilt, signaling the three behind him of his imminent attack. Knowing they¡¯d protect his back, Lukar drew his sword and struck the other king¡¯s guard so fast, his sheath and sword were still ringing when the man died.


    Without pausing, using the Pyrannis¡¯ surprise as leverage, he made quick work of eight of the men. In his wake, blood splashed the inside of the tent, the ceiling, the floor. Each time a Pyranni started to cry out a warning, he was silenced with a knife in the throat. Lukar killed the last man between the king and him with a clean thrust to the chest, sending the man flying across the floor, landing against one of the tent poles.


    The king drew his sword; his eyes wide at the speed in which Lukar had dispatched his men. Despite the grunts and cries behind him, Lukar ignored them, gliding forward to kill the king. Ragnar¡¯s face was mottled with rage.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± he spat. ¡°The God and Goddess damn you for your subterfuge.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but my goddess is not yours,¡± Lukar said with a smirk, bowing to the man before him, mocking him. ¡°We follow a different set of rules. Semnac¡¯s rules.¡±


    The man was good. A master swordsman. But Lukar, flooded with Semnac¡¯s presence, felt as if he fought a novice swordsman. Ragnar¡¯s sword moved as if in slow motion, and Lukar countered, striking back with relative ease. Silence fell except for their two blades, and Lukar knew the others were dead at his men¡¯s hands. He blocked the king¡¯s sword with half his mind occupied, already turning to the rest of the night¡¯s activities.


    Lukar thought for a moment to use the king to enter the gate without hindrance. Gharra¡¯s defenders would do anything to protect their king. He mentally shrugged. It was against the Malirran code to leave any adversary alive. Lukar knew without a doubt that Semnac would object, and her disapproval was not something he wanted to ever face.


    Suddenly tired of the fight, Lukar slid forward, and with the strength born from drinking blood, he cleaved the king¡¯s head from his body. He watched with interest as it fell to the ground, rolling to a stop beneath the table.


    He shared a smile with his men, checking them over for injuries. Although they all had wounds, Lukar judged them minor. He strode forward, lifting the fallen king¡¯s head above his. As a short, celebratory toast, he opened his mouth wide, allowing the blood to drip down and hit his tongue.


    He savored the sustenance of a king, rolling it around his mouth before swallowing. Closing his eyes against the blood dripping on his forehead, cheeks, and chin, he sent a prayer to Semnac. Lukar paid no attention to the blood saturating his face, uncaring that it made him look as if he had bathed in the king¡¯s blood. His three war advisors were already throwing the bodies of their foes on top of each other as a shield.


    Carrying the head by its hair, Lukar strode toward the back flap. Throwing it open, he lifted the king¡¯s head so his army could get their fill. Their answering war cry, ¡°Malirra!¡± led the surge forward. The horns blew, and the ground trembled with the number of feet running across the field. He looked on with pride as his army swept over the land. Once his men understood the strategy he¡¯d implemented, their heads had come up and their shoulders were thrown back with pride once more.


    ¡°My King,¡± one of his men called to him as an arrow split the tent and landed on the table. It reminded him he wasn¡¯t completely impervious to death. Using the bodies as a barricade, they waited for his troops to thunder past.


    His army¡¯s exuberance clashed against the city¡¯s walls, and time stood still. Lukar strode outside, satisfied with their success so far. King Ragnar and his council was dead. His ships assaulted the castle. Perhaps they controlled the castle and the curtain even now. Unprepared for their attack, the gates and its defenders wouldn¡¯t withstand the full-out assault for long.


    A loud crack resounded through the night, and Lukar turned his attention to the western gate. Malirrans poured through the opening, vanishing from sight with more men taking their place behind them. Exultant with their progress, Lukar released a wicked laugh, shocking himself with the carefree sound. Soon, the Pyranni defenders began splitting their attention between the Malirrans running rampant within its walls and the battle still raging outside the gate. His archers sent missile after flaming missile into the city, creating chaos within.


    Seeing flashes of silver and black, he called out to the archers to hold their positions. The ladders met no resistance from above, and the men scampered unimpeded up the wall. More and more men landed above, shoving Pyranni defenders over the battlements to the ground below. Those that didn¡¯t immediately die from the fall were run through by the Malirrans waiting to scale the ladders. Screams filled the air, but the grinding of metal against metal overpowered everything else.


    Kicking his koti forward, he yelled, ¡°Charge!¡±


    The troops waiting for his command flowed forward, desperate to keep pace with their king. When Lukar entered the main gate, calamity ruled. His animal pushed through, using its wide chest to drive through the press of bodies. He lost count of the number of Pyranni warriors he killed. Searching for one of his commanders, he caught sight of the man¡¯s armor. Lukar shoved his way forward until he was close enough to be heard.


    ¡°Strike toward the east gate,¡± he yelled.


    The answering command reached the surrounding men, and they pummeled their way to the right, fighting to reach the easternmost gate. When he next looked down, Lukar was bemused by the fact his guards circled him once more. Twisting around in time for his arm to take the brunt of an arrow, he roared in fury. Before he could locate the man who dared to attack him, one of his guards took the man out with a throwing knife.


    Taking a moment to study his surroundings, Lukar saw a crowd of villagers in the distance running toward the supposed safety of the castle. Did his men control the curtain wall? The sounds of fighting were so loud, he almost missed the fall of the east gate to his forces outside the city.


    Time melded together, and the number of dead was the only marker for the passage of time. Lukar struck the enemy as often as his guards did as they steadily worked inward. His army followed, cleaning up behind them, street by street, building by building. He didn¡¯t bother killing the villagers unless they carried a weapon. It was not his intent, or his army¡¯s.


    Sunlight streaked through the sky as dawn arrived. At last, his men had reached the innermost sanctum of the city. Standing proud along the curtain wall, Malirrans decked out in black and silver threw spears and shot arrows down into the Pyranni troops below.


    He saw when Pyran¡¯s warriors comprehended the depth of their defeat. One by one, under the watchful gaze of his men, Pyranni warriors threw down their weapons and knelt on the cobblestone road in surrender. Around them, women cried out in fear, and young children clutched anyone close enough to hide behind.


    Lukar scanned the road before him, keeping the animal at a steady pace until he stood before the wall. He raised his sword and yelled, ¡°Malirra!¡±


    The chant echoed throughout the city. Then every man in his army, for as far as he could see, bowed in his direction. Once they rose from their knees, Lukar rode with stately composure through the castle gate to a new chant.


    ¡°Lukar the Bloody!¡±

 Chapter 88: Bearing Arms

    Lara blinked against the bright sunlight shining into the tunnel. For a brief moment, Chion¡¯s large body blocked the hole, giving her a little more time for her eyes to adjust. Following the others up through the trapdoor, Lara realized how greedy she was for the sun. She might be able to see underground, but nothing could replace the feeling of warm light hitting her skin. She lifted her head and held her arms out, soaking up the warmth.


    After a minute of simply breathing in and out, Lara pivoted around, searching for the school. She spotted the tips of the roofs above a sand dune a short distance away. Lara sighed in relief. They were close, and Lara had difficulty refraining from running ahead. The idea of a bed must be how others viewed heaven. Unfortunately, their hope for a bed last night never came to fruition. A good night¡¯s sleep was but a dim memory after so many weeks with nothing but the hard ground and a blanket. Her head would feel like it was laying on a marshmallow.


    Her stomach growled, reminding her they¡¯d skipped lunch in lieu of reaching the school sooner.


    Come, My Lady. We will fill your belly as soon as we arrive. With children and kits living at the school, I¡¯m certain there is a ready supply of food at any time of the day.


    Watching Eiren frolic around Skye, nipping at his legs, Lara said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen young pakas. Why is that?¡±


    Kits are kept at home until they are older, larger. Chion bumped her legs, giving her the forward momentum she needed to begin walking. Unlike humans, pakas do not introduce their young until they have gained a certain level of understanding and mobility. Our instinct is to protect our young from any dangers they may face, whether real or imagined.


    Walking up behind them, Skye asked, ¡°What happens to the kits once they reach a certain age?¡±


    It is not often kits choose to stay within the home of their parents. Most often, they move in with other kits their age. A kind of barracks, if you will. If they choose not to participate in the bonding ceremony, kits are apprenticed in a wide variety of crafts and professions. For obvious reasons, the kits that become Ais are charged with attending the Tal¡¯Ai school.


    At the top of the dune, Lara gazed down at the buildings below, finding the practice field teeming with both small pakas and children. A man she didn¡¯t recognize meandered through the lines, pausing to move a foot here or shift a paw there. Faint commands wound their way to them, and Lara dropped her hand to the valley at the bottom of Chion¡¯s neck. She spent a couple seconds tightening her shield around her, ensuring she didn¡¯t succumb to the rush of emotions that would soon meet her.


    When Lara felt shock thrum through their bond, she searched the tableau below for the threat. Not seeing anything out of the ordinary, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Already halfway down the dune, both Eiren and Skye paused and glanced back.


    My Lady, there are so many children and kits.


    She shared a confused look with Skye before they both studied the field again. Brushing her hair out of her eyes, she said, ¡°I see them. I thought this was normal. Tryvor and Audren mentioned the other trainers were attending a bonding ceremony. Once the ceremony was over, the new bondmates would travel to the school for training.¡±


    My Lady, the number of Tal¡¯Ai bonds created each year has dwindled. He pointed with his nose and said, I count well over the usual number, and this is only on the field. There are probably half again as many, if not more, learning their magic inside.


    Lara looked at the school with new eyes. ¡°Do you think the impending Malirran invasion has something to do with the increased number of bonds formed?¡±


    Skye answered, ¡°I have no doubt; however, I fear these children won¡¯t fare well in the coming war. They are too green.¡±


    I agree with Skye. Unfortunately, even if they are studious and endeavor to learn and control their magic, they will be ill prepared to fight against the Malirrans.


    ¡°They are but children,¡± she murmured. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we protect them as much as possible? If they¡¯re going to become cannon fodder, why would parents hand their children over to the Tal¡¯Ai bond?¡±


    I would presume parents hope the Tal¡¯Ai bond will save their children. Remember, the Tal¡¯Ai bond is God and Goddess blessed. Parents believe that, though their child might not be prepared to fight in a battle, the bond will still save him or her outside one.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want your child to have as many skills as possible to increase his odds of surviving?¡± Skye asked.


    ¡°I understand what you both are saying. I do. But where I¡¯m from, we make every effort to protect children from the harsh realities of war. From the little we¡¯ve learned, I know the Malirrans won¡¯t distinguish between the young and the old. I still can¡¯t help but want to protect them from anything that might harm them.¡±


    ¡°Lara, war is upon Kureto, whether we are prepared or not.¡± Skye waved his hand toward the field. ¡°Every skill we provide children and adults is another person who might survive. We don¡¯t protect children by keeping them na?ve and vulnerable. We protect them by providing them with a weapon in case they do need to save themselves. For these children, the weapon is their bond with a paka.¡±


    Eiren nodded her head in agreement. Lara¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°I know. I want to give every child a chance, too. I¡¯m only saying that innocence is precious. When a child loses his or her innocence, they have lost something that can never be returned.¡±


    My Lady, I believe this is where your world and ours diverge. Our world is too harsh for children and kits to maintain their innocence for long. In fact, the majority of these children have probably lost family and loved ones already to the war with Pyran. Your willingness to protect children is admirable, but I do not believe your reason for protecting them is valid.


    ¡°Fine. I hear what you¡¯re saying, though it is hard to stomach. Let¡¯s go introduce ourselves to the little ones.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As soon as they crossed onto the field, the children turned as one to stare at their approach. A few turned and ran for the closest building, and Lara could only assume they ran in fear of Skye and her.


    The man hailed them as they neared, ¡°Welcome, Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    He was older than she first thought. Though his face was creased with age, the teacher held himself with a great amount of confidence and physical prowess. When they stood mere feet away, Lara asked, ¡°You know who we are?¡±


    He laughed and said, ¡°Of course, young Lara. Tryvor and Audren have spoken often of both you and young Skye. During our travel back from the bonding ceremony, whispers of the four Ais spread like yarroh roots after the trial. I had hoped to meet you, but your disappearance raised doubts of this happening. I¡¯m glad I was wrong. So, you are all welcome here.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but like the affable man. She glanced behind him in time to see the kids whispering together, shooting them looks of awe.


    Seeing the direction of her gaze, the teacher turned and barked an order. The children and pakas jerked up and scurried back to their task. Skye snorted beside her at their antics.


    ¡°If you will excuse me,¡± the man stated, ¡°I must return to my class. You¡¯re welcome to enter the main building. I imagine you want a good meal and rest after your journey. Please join us so we may share food, drink, and news with others who are blessed by the God and Goddess.¡± With one last nod, he left them at the side of the field.


    Later that night everyone was crammed into the main hall. The boisterous atmosphere during the evening meal had Lara laughing as children and pakas alike asked them question after question. Despite her shield, their excitement was contagious. Many of the children clustered around Skye, drawn to the Pyranni¡¯s exotic coloring. At first, Eiren looked both surprised and pleased at how the pakas and children fawned over her. They were quick to learn how to direct simple yes and no questions her way.


    Lara wished Chion had stayed to eat with them, but she knew he felt a need to guard the perimeter. After they finished eating, Skye planned to join those outside keeping watch.


    Since entering the hall, Lara discovered she had two, small shadows¡ªa Tal¡¯Ai pair. The child, Hana, and Willo, the kit, imitated her every move. They repeated every new word slightly different from any they¡¯d heard and had squeezed themselves in next to her at dinner.


    She was laughing when the ringing of two bells broke through the room. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked around.


    The head Tal¡¯Ai pair stood up so fast their bench clattered to the floor. The paka snarled, To arms. We are under attack.


    Many of the children cried out in fear, but the woman clapped her hands together and demanded, ¡°Silence. You know what to do.¡± She pointed to a female paka standing beside a door. ¡°Gather your weapons and follow Ioni to the hallway. We will protect you as best we can.¡±


    When some of the children didn¡¯t budge from their seats, the authority in her voice propelled them across the large room. ¡°Go. Now.¡±


    Though Hana grabbed her arm, Lara disentangled herself and pushed them both toward the last of the children. Skye called for her as she whispered to them, ¡°Do as she said. You¡¯ll be safe inside.¡±


    Seeing Skye¡¯s back disappear out the door, Lara ran across the empty hall and slipped outside. She lowered her shield enough to determine the threat. War cries and the clanging of swords filled the night air, and she unsheathed her sword, holding it before her.


    Skye said beside her, ¡°They¡¯re Malirrans, not Pyranni warriors.¡±


    ¡°Malirrans,¡± she gasped. Not spying Chion, she called out, Where are you?


    Awareness flashed across their link before he panted, Stay where you are. Guard the doors with Skye and Eiren. The children must be protected. There are too many here to fight. We will stop as many Malirrans as we can. You must stop whoever slips through our line before they enter the building.


    Stay safe. I¡¯m telling Skye and Eiren now. She relayed the information and lowered her shield a little more. The Malirrans¡¯ intent and enjoyment washed over her, and she shuddered, feeling sick.


    ¡°I should join them,¡± Skye said. ¡°I might be able to help stop them before they come this far into the grounds.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many Malirrans there are.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are right. It might be a diversion, drawing all the adults away from the children.¡±


    In a rare show of temper, Eiren raked the dirt in front of her, displaying a gleaming set of teeth. ¡°I agree, Eiren. They won¡¯t make it past us,¡± Skye said, jumping up and down on the balls of his feet.


    Lara peered into the dark, trying to discern foliage from silhouettes. Chion¡¯s voice hit her like a bullhorn, They¡¯re coming around from the side. Watch your right flank.


    She repeated the warning, turned, and faced the ocean, listening as hard as she could for any wayward sounds. Although tempted, Lara hesitated dropping her shield too far, for it might distract her from the threat, especially with the children¡¯s combined fear behind her.


    A sword came out of the shadows, and she yelled aloud in fright. In reflex, she raised her weapon, blocking the sword, saving her chest from injury. Similar to the last Malirran she¡¯d met, they wore all black, blending into the night surroundings. In her periphery, she noticed both Skye and Eiren fighting their own opponent. When the next strike came, Lara flung down her shield in desperation. The man was too fast, too skilled. She needed the boost the emotions would give her.


    The man¡¯s intent became her own. Screaming her defiance, she surged forward, attacking him with everything in her. His surprise gave Lara the opening she sought. She sliced across the top of both thighs before the Malirran stepped out of her reach. He nicked her arm, and the burning sensation spread up and down the limb, making her whimper once from the pain. But she pushed the pain away and didn¡¯t give the man time to strike again. She moved her weapon in a motion that was more frenzy than skill. Every backward step the man took, she followed. She suddenly realized her folly. Lara was several yards away from the door, almost hidden by the trees, separated from her friends.


    Afraid of what awaited her in the shadows, Lara eyed the man, trying to make out his frame. His black clothing made it difficult. The man¡¯s triumph hit her right before he struck, each strike methodical and deadly. With each strike delivered, she was a little slower in deflecting his sword, and more and more cuts left her bleeding.


    Skye¡¯s yell, ¡°Lara,¡± averted the Malirran¡¯s attention for a split second, long enough for her to continue moving her blade from a block. By sheer luck, in a move she¡¯d only seen Skye accomplish, she rotated her blade around and shoved it into the man¡¯s gut with a shout. It left her back vulnerable, but her worry was forgotten when a groan escaped him at the same time a wave of shock hit her.


    The man¡¯s weight ripped her sword from her grip, and she turned around and stared down at what she¡¯d done. She was still alive. Lara hesitated before reaching down and yanking her weapon out of the wound. Hearing Chion¡¯s roar in the distance, Lara looked in his direction.


    Chion, are you hurt?


    No. Their numbers are too much. We are dropping back to better protect the building.


    Holding up her weapon despite the throbbing pain from the numerous cuts, she started jogging back toward Skye and Eiren. She had taken a single step into the clearing when she was broadsided. Lara rolled several times on the ground before a tree trunk stopped her momentum. With the air knocked out of her, Lara shook her head, trying to refocus her eyes enough to see what hit her.


    Malicious satisfaction rolled through her with the Malirran¡¯s approach. Her hands slid across the forest floor, searching in vain for her weapon. Far more terrified of this Malirran than the other, she rose to all four; but before she could stand, a dart stung her on the neck. Her vision went fuzzy, and she cried out for Chion.


    She was caught in the iron clutches of the man, and his rancid breath blew across her face. Needing only a single heartbeat, the poison spread through her system. She tried to call for Chion again, but her entire body refused to obey her command. Her body turned to lead, too heavy to move. Lara¡¯s vision darkened.


    The last thing she heard was the Malirran¡¯s voice crooning, ¡°Sleep well, little Kurite. You are mine.¡±

 Chapter 89: Failure

    My Lord, what does your magic tell you?


    Skye cursed. In the chaos, he¡¯d forgotten his magic. He focused inward, then settled the second sight around him, expanding the magic to its max. Information swarmed to him. He grunted and fine-tuned the flow of information, allowing him the time to process it all.


    He¡¯d focused his magic in time to prepare Eiren for an attack. Two more Malirrans approach on our right. The first one is mine. Watch my back. He skirted the two bodies lying on the ground. Trying to catch them unaware, he turned his head the opposite direction, though his magic pinpointed their exact location, what weapons they brandished, and their weight and build. Skye rolled onto the balls of his feet, finding his balance.


    Skye, Eiren warned.


    I see them. He dodged the first Malirran¡¯s sword by twisting around. Using the momentum of his turn to add power to his swing, he swiped at the man, carving a deep slash across his chest. Not pausing to admire his handiwork, Skye changed direction and cut the man across the stomach. The second man attacked before Skye could turn, slicing his left arm. It hurt, but Skye disregarded it, trying to gain the upper hand.


    He needn¡¯t have worried.


    Eiren moved in low, swiping the man¡¯s right calf, shredding the lower leg by the howl it generated. Sliding around Eiren, he parried the Malirran¡¯s counterattack and swept the man off his feet at the same time. Eiren pounced, digging her sharp claws into the man¡¯s soft stomach. Skye smiled in satisfaction at the gurgling scream that erupted from the Malirran¡¯s mouth. Skye stepped onto the man¡¯s sword arm and watched as his eyes widened in fear when Eiren snarled in his face before he died.


    He turned, searching with his magic for Lara. Seeing movement within the tree line, he yelled for her, hoping she still lived. The woman didn¡¯t respond, but Chion¡¯s roar resounded through the night.


    Before Skye could go find her, he was thrown back against the wall. Pain fired through his left shoulder and down into his arm. He looked down and saw a knife hilt sticking out of his left shoulder.


    My Lord, you¡¯re injured.


    He groaned despite his attempt to stay silent. He didn¡¯t have time to kill another Malirran; his gut told him Lara was hurt or dying. He watched the man scurry from bush to tree, not giving Skye the opening he needed. A flash of white fury sprang from the shadows, landing on top of the Malirran. The sound of the man¡¯s skull crushing reached them from across the small clearing, and Eiren cringed beside him.


    Chion didn¡¯t check to see whether the man still lived. He jumped off the Malirran¡¯s back and rushed through the clearing at breakneck speed.


    Go, save Lara. I¡¯ll guard the door.


    Skye armed himself again with his sword and ran after Chion. Skye grimaced, each step jarring the blade in his shoulder. In a large tree, two small shapes huddled, watching Chion sniff the ground around the dead man. Skye changed direction, going to stand beneath the limb.


    He scolded, ¡°You were told to hide in the hallway.¡± Two pairs of gold eyes looked down at him. ¡°Willo. Hana. You could have been killed. It isn¡¯t safe out here.¡±


    Willo said in a small voice, The man took Lara.


    Skye¡¯s head jerked back up to the child and paka.


    Chion growled, Who took My Lady?


    The Malirran was hiding behind this tree, waiting to ambush her.


    Hana hurried to explain, ¡°He darted her with something, then carried her off.¡±


    ¡°Which way did they go?¡± Skye demanded. When she pointed toward the ocean, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move from this tree. You understand?¡± They both flattened themselves on the branch, nodding.


    Willo pleaded, Save her.


    Already running toward the ocean, he didn¡¯t bother to reply. Using his magic, Skye followed Chion through the vegetation, disregarding the trail. He ignored the scratches he received from the bushes and saplings. Worried about Eiren, he made certain she was safe.


    I believe the Malirrans are retreating, Eiren said. I¡¯ve not seen or heard any others.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Be careful. The others should join you soon.


    Sensing a slight movement to his right, he whistled to Chion. Motioning for Chion to circle around the Malirrans, Skye slid the other direction, using the tree cover to hide his presence. Chion¡¯s savage attack sent two Malirrans scurrying his direction. When Skye killed them with relative ease, he realized they were both more injured than him.


    Skye¡¯s mind raced, trying to think of where the Malirran ship was moored. The cliff ran far into the distance, though its height diminished to a rocky shore to the east. Calling Chion, he turned right and found a trail. No longer encumbered by branches and deadfall, Skye lengthened his stride. His magic warned him right before they exited a sharp turn on the path, and he signaled Chion. Lifting his weapon, he slashed the last Malirran across his back and sent him crashing to the forest¡¯s floor with a well-aimed kick.


    Though the retreating Malirrans outnumbered Chion and him, they were no match for the paka¡¯s ferocity. Chion killed two in a move too quick to follow, while Skye severed the hand of one man. They soon fell in tandem, fighting back to back, paring their enemy down from five to two. Panting for air, a brief interlude emerged, and he concentrated his magic on reading every hairsbreadth of movement.


    The man facing him had a slight limp, which placed too much weight on the other leg. A weakness. Sensing Chion¡¯s muscles bunching, Skye slid forward, parrying the man¡¯s shorter sword. The sword knocked against the hilt still housed in his shoulder, and Skye grunted from the force of the pain that ran through him. Working through the momentary daze, he slammed the hilt of his sword into the man¡¯s shadowed face. When it rocked backward, spraying him with blood, Skye sliced his blade across the Malirran¡¯s neck from hilt to tip.


    Eiren¡¯s worry bled through their link. My Lord, you are well? I feel your pain.


    I¡¯ll live. We are on the Malirrans¡¯ path to their ship.


    Chion took off, never saying a word, his intent clear. Exhaustion and pain setting in, Skye inhaled and exhaled and found his second wind. Lara needed him. He sprinted after Chion. If they didn¡¯t recover Lara, they may never find her.


    He said a prayer to both the God and Goddess, ¡°Give us wings.¡±


    Chion skidded to a stop in front of him, and Skye had to check his stride to keep from running into the paka. I heard a horn.


    They shared a look before turning toward the ocean. A faint horn blew again. The sound took him back to his nights walking along the port. ¡°The horn isn¡¯t on land but on the ship. It¡¯s sounding its location for the men to find their way. We¡¯re close. Let¡¯s cut through to the shore.¡±


    This time Skye led the way. They pushed through the foliage, knowing time was running out for Lara.


    I keep calling her, but she will not or cannot answer.


    ¡°If they took her captive, they want her alive. There is hope yet.¡±


    Ahead, Skye¡¯s magic informed him of two more Malirrans escaping. He poured on a burst of energy, slamming his uninjured shoulder into the man in front him. Chion roared and raked his claws down the man¡¯s torso. Skye blocked the man¡¯s blade at the same time Chion swiped the man¡¯s legs, receiving a low cry of pain in response. The Malirran¡¯s hesitation cost him his life. Chion stood on his back legs and bit down on the man¡¯s vulnerable neck.


    They rushed forward, bursting onto the rocky shore without a word. Skye pointed, ¡°There. Three prams are halfway to the ship.¡±


    Chion roared his helplessness and anger, and the wind picked up the sound, carrying it toward the ship. Voices called out wordlessly, and Skye saw arms waving in their direction. They watched the boats pull alongside the ship. Skye counted three masts on the enormous ship; the first ship he¡¯d seen with its design. In the pale light of both moons, he counted each man climbing up the ladder, holding his breath. It left him in a whoosh when he saw Lara hanging over a Malirran¡¯s shoulder, her hair flying wild in the wind.


    Chion growled until both the man and Lara disappeared from sight.


    They had failed.


    The loss punched him in the chest, and Skye screamed his frustration into the night. The denial of his feelings for the woman crumbled beneath his feet, obliterated by the knowledge of her capture. He feared never seeing her smile again. The Lan¡¯Ai bond be damned. The God and Goddess could dissolve the partial bond for all he cared. He needed her alive, safe.


    All at once, the battle caught up with him, and he groaned in pain. Dizziness accosted him, and he sat down hard on the rocky shore. He watched as Chion paced, the ocean water soaking his feet. His tail thrashed from side to side in agitation.


    Out of the corner of his eye, the sails unfurled, and the ship made its way out to sea.


    Chion¡¯s determined gaze met his. I will follow the ship along the coast until I know where it is heading. You require a healer. Return to the school and gather supplies.


    ¡°Will you return?¡± Skye asked, using his sword to help him stand back up.


    Chion turned his head to follow the ship¡¯s progress. I don¡¯t know. If I have not returned in three days¡¯ time, travel to the village on the southeast side of Luthis. I will meet you there.


    ¡°Why there?¡±


    I believe the Malirrans are conquering Pyran first. It makes sense the ship holding Lara will travel to Gharra, or at least to Pyran¡¯s border.


    Skye nodded, then asked in curiosity, ¡°What will we do if they do not?¡±


    Chion¡¯s golden eyes glinted in the dark. He growled low, his worry and fear bleeding through. We will follow them across the waters.


    ¡°We have defeated them here where we are most vulnerable. Having met the young Tal¡¯Ai, I know what the Kurites are fighting for. They are our hope for a better world. But as much as I believe in the cause, I admit my reasons are far more selfish. Eiren, you, and Lara are the family I have lost.¡± He bowed to Chion. ¡°For my family, I will kill every Malirran who keeps them from me, or die trying. If you don¡¯t return in three days, you have my word Eiren and I will meet you on the other side of Luthis.¡±


    Chion bowed his head in return. For Solara. For My Lady.


    ¡°For Solara.¡±

 Chapter 90: A Foretelling

    Before stepping out into the vacant street, Dane Ironside lifted his hood, casting his features in shadows. Although the dead from the siege were removed from the battlements and streets in the days and weeks following the death of King Ragnar, the cloying stench of death and shame remained. The remainder of Gharra¡¯s people cowed and trembled within the walls of their homes. But their homes¡¯ protection was a fallacy, a figment of their imagination. No one was safe in Gharra.


    Every noble who presided over the city¡ªevery man who held a position within the Gharran court¡ªwas slaughtered by the Malirran King, Lukar. In a maneuver that showcased King Lukar¡¯s and his councilors¡¯ lack of mercy and bloodthirstiness, the entire curtain wall was decorated with the rotting heads of nobility who once helped rule Pyran.


    Dane¡¯s hands shook with rage and sorrow at the knowledge his own father¡¯s head was prominently displayed above him, though he refused to shift his gaze from the ground. The head was the only remnant left of the once burly, kind man.


    However much he grieved at the manner in which his father was killed, his entire being screamed at the horrific treatment of the noblewomen killed. Every time he woke from a nightmare, he thanked the God and Goddess for his mother¡¯s death during his time in training. He had mourned both her and his sister¡¯s death during childbirth. Now, Dane thought it a blessing. There were many women who weren¡¯t so blessed, who had suffered horrifically at the hands of the flesh eaters. Remembrance of their cries sent a shiver through his cold body. The women were made an example for any Pyranni thinking of fighting back.


    The Malirrans were methodical in their dissection of their helpless prey. Every woman was chained to a rapidly built structure. No one had known its purpose until that dreadful day. The king¡¯s first proclamation was for the populace of Gharra to present themselves in celebration of his new reign, gathering in the main street that led to the king¡¯s castle. Having no idea what to expect, the citizens left the safety of their homes, trailing behind their neighbor to watch the desecration and consumption of the noblewomen¡¯s bodies.


    In the trudging steps of the populace, the women¡¯s cries for help and screams of agony and despair rang out. From a noble house, Dane dreaded seeing the bodies of women who had once been safeguarded inside their homes, only to be seen in public once they married. He recognized many of the lifeless faces, and he forced himself to scan the women, wanting to remember them for when he exacted vengeance on their enemy. Yet, his eyes latched onto one woman and didn¡¯t move on, unable to look away from the ravaged but familiar face.


    Skye¡¯s mother.


    Malirran soldiers stood shoulder to shoulder in front of the raised platform, ready for any insurgency from the long file of Pyranni people. Dane knew any attempt to save the women was pointless¡ªa death sentence for any man, woman, or child desperate enough to try.


    For all his skills, he was helpless to do anything but watch while one of the councilors greedily delved into her bleeding body, extracting something Dane refused to name. Through her tears, he knew she recognized him, making him shudder with shame for standing there, watching her suffer a slow, agonizing death.


    She made no effort to call for help, even though her eyes were riveted to his. What amazed him was that through her pain, she gifted him with a tremulous smile before she whispered three words.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    For a moment, he despaired. She spoke to him alone, as if she had expected him to appear before her. Yet, he could not understand the words her bloodless lips formed.


    Through a fluke of nature¡ªor perhaps the God and Goddess were present that day, Dane did not know, but the breeze shifted and brought her whispered words to him. She had not spoken his name like he thought. She had whispered her dishonored and outcast son¡¯s name. The name she¡¯d chosen for the son she¡¯d given birth to so many years before.


    ¡°Skye is coming.¡±


    The words felt like a promise, a foretelling.


    Her certainty was indisputable.


    Those three words became her deathbed vow. Skye¡¯s mother gave one last gasp before her eyes emptied of life.


    A burst of pain had struck him in the middle of his chest. The pain so real, he looked down to see whether the point of a sword had run him through. Although her death was an emotional blow, one more death on the conscience of his soul, it was the words that made him rock back on his feet.


    Despite the gruesome tableau before him, uneasiness grew, overrunning the numbness that had taken hold. The loss of his battlemate had devastated him. He couldn¡¯t argue for Skye¡¯s innocence, not against the infallibility of the three witnesses. Beyond his personal feelings, though, his own honor had come under question. Dane had had to become ruthless, taking more and more risks in an endeavor to protect his family¡¯s standing.


    Now, he could not help but wonder. Dane had known Skye better than anyone else, even the mother who had died not ten running strides away. Despite the evidence, he had held onto a kernel of doubt, his faith in his friend undeniable. For a mother who had denounced her familial connection to Skye Silverhand, only to whisper his return while in the midst of torture, Dane believed her.


    Skye was coming home.


    At the memory etched into his brain, his long stride stuttered, scattering rocks from his path. The pinging sound of rocks skipping over the cobblestone echoed in the eerily silent street, bringing him back to the present. Shifting to the shadows, Dane hunched over, shrinking his tall, muscular body into a shape reminiscent of a man much smaller than his stature.


    Even now, weeks later, he wondered what she meant by those three words. Skye would be beyond foolish to return to Gharra. Not so much because of his outcast status, but Gharra was now a war-torn kingdom. A mere shadow of a once proud kingdom.


    He did not know why, how, or when Skye would come to the place of his birth, but he held no doubt that his friend would return. The Goddess call him mad if She wanted. His instincts told him Skye¡¯s return would herald a momentous occasion for the people hiding behind the walls he passed.


    All he could do was survive until his lost battlemate returned to Gharra. Survival took priority. A close second required devising a strategy, a plan to overthrow their new rulers, their enemy. Their evil must be destroyed at all cost. It could not spread to the four corners of Pyran. With this in mind, Dane took a deep breath and held it, listening for the heavy tread of the Malirran guards.


    Never far away, they didn¡¯t disappoint. No sooner than he hit the shadows, the echo of footfalls sounded from farther down the street. For once using his childhood to good use, he called on his rusty acting skills and pushed aside his warrior instincts to fight and kill the guards. Dane wrapped himself in his filthy and tattered cloak. Beneath the questionable warmth of the cloak, he wore clothing that had seen better days.


    Confiscating the clothes from his father¡¯s playwright building had taken both stealth and intensive planning. Without the beggar¡¯s outfit, as well as the other outfits he had filched for his use, Dane couldn¡¯t travel the streets looking for his other two battlemates, Timosy and Thanel.


    In the hope that splitting up would protect them, they had each gone into hiding, storing their weapons away, becoming one of the townspeople. He prayed they had survived the initial purge of the city after King Ragnar was killed. Their physique was difficult to hide, but he had faith his two friends lived.


    He simply had to find them.

 Chapter 91: Blessed by a Goddess

    Dane huddled against the side of a burned building. With every breath, he inhaled the stale scent of ash and charred wood. Shivering in his thin cloak, he drew the material closer to his body. His stomach growled with hunger, but he ignored it.


    Food was scarce for the Pyrannis living in the city of Gharra, and what was available was far too expensive. Thievery was dangerous for those caught, but if one wanted to survive the coming weeks, then there was no choice.


    He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he¡¯d filled his stomach with a warm meal. Most of the food he scrounged together went to the women and children hiding in the burned-out buildings around him.


    Shoving his dour thoughts away, Dane kept a look out for a familiar, strolling walk.


    It had taken over a week, but he¡¯d managed to leave a coded message for Timosy. Dane had yet to find Thanel since Malirran patrols made it almost impossible to move around Gharra without suspicion.


    A slight tug on the back of his cloak had him reacting on instinct. Striking with precision, Dane grabbed ahold of the arm. He didn¡¯t show his surprise at feeling the frail bones rubbing together beneath his fingers.


    Stricken, wide eyes met his, but the filthy face dissolved into outright defiance. The young boy hissed, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    The intonation, not the words itself, made Dane look the boy over again. Soft fingers yanked at his iron grip, and startling white teeth bared themselves in a snarl.


    God¡¯s blood! The boy was a girl; the gentle breeding was there under all the grime.


    Dane¡¯s glare stilled the girl, and then she cringed inward. He grabbed both her shoulders and tugged the girl back farther into the shadows. He didn¡¯t ask the obvious question. He knew full well why the girl was without a chaperone, slinking around the city on her own. Her entire family was probably dead during what the Pyrannis still alive called the purge. Only the God and Goddess knew how she had escaped notice.


    He leaned down and whispered, ¡°It is not safe to be outside tonight. Understand?¡±


    The only sound the girl made was a sharp intake of breath. She nodded once, though her eyes darted this way and that. Her distrust was in every tremor of her thin body.


    Dane looked back toward the street and checked both ways, before ducking back to safety. The girl¡¯s fingers felt like ice on his forearm. He inwardly groaned. His conscience was going to get him killed.


    Turning his full attention back to the child, he leaned down and whispered in her ear again. ¡°If you wait, I¡¯ll share what little food I have.¡± He considered the shredded clothes barely hanging on the girl. She¡¯d been smart enough to destroy any clothing proclaiming her heritage, including her shoes. He frowned. She¡¯d made it this long without his protection. Dane had to take the chance she¡¯d wait for him like he hoped.


    ¡°Do you know the alley behind the old bakery?¡± It was only one street over from where they stood.


    She studied him for a long moment before she nodded again with flattened lips.


    ¡°The alley. Go there. The building is only half standing, but the sign still hangs outside. Make sure no one follows you for a few minutes before you move deeper into the alley. At the corner of the dead end, there is a cellar door half hidden under a shrub. Get inside and wait for me.¡±


    Dane looked back toward the street and recognized Timosy¡¯s gliding walk. He gave his battlemate a quick nod before focusing back on the girl. ¡°I swear on the family I¡¯ve lost that you will be safe from harm. Go, rest. I¡¯ll meet you there as soon as I am done here.¡± When she trembled beneath his hand with indecision, Dane shook her, then let her go with a small push. ¡°Go.¡±


    He was a fool for placing his trust in a desperate, starving child. He mentally shrugged. Dane doubted the girl would be there, but he¡¯d done his best.


    Unwilling to see whether the girl followed his instructions, Dane waited until his battlemate slipped into the shadows beside him. After clasping Timosy tight, he asked the question greatest on his mind. ¡°Have you seen or heard from Thanel?¡±


    Timosy grinned, and Dane almost laughed aloud with relief. ¡°Thanel is alive and well. He was injured when the Malirrans attacked the castle.¡±


    ¡°Injured? How?¡± Dane whispered.


    His battlemate gestured down to his leg but didn¡¯t explain further.


    Dane shook his head at his own folly. He could ask when they were safe behind closed doors. Seeing nothing move in the street, they both glanced up at the windows and rooftops above them. Once certain no one watched them, Dane motioned for Timosy to follow him.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Darting one street over and into the alley, he huffed his surprise when a small shadow separated itself from the wall. The girl had shown up after all.


    After giving her a curious glance, Timosy turned his back to watch the alley¡¯s opening. Everyone froze when the cellar door creaked as Dane lifted it. He whispered, ¡°Girl, get in. Timosy, you too.¡±


    Once the door shut above him, the tension left him. Dane moved around the small cellar in the dark with familiar ease, his hand hitting the top of the lantern on the first try. No one said a word until a flicker of a flame lit the room.


    Ignoring Timosy for the moment, he asked the girl, ¡°You have a name?¡±


    She ducked her head and wrapped her arms around her chest. She stared at them for a long moment. ¡°Leena. My name is Leena.¡±


    Dane bowed to her in greeting. ¡°Leena, I am Dane Ironside. This is my battlemate, Timosy.¡±


    His friend followed his lead, sheathed his blade, and dipped his head. ¡°Young Leena, are you hungry?¡± Not waiting for an answer, Timosy pulled his cloak aside and untied a bag from his belt. He dropped the bag onto the cracked shelf to his left. He took a small step backward, giving her plenty of space. ¡°I have jerky and a couple slices of dry bread. It isn¡¯t much, but it is yours.¡±


    A grunt escaped Dane. It was more than he had to offer the child. Leena never turned her back to them, but she snatched the bread and crammed it into her mouth, chewing quickly before taking another bite.


    Glancing over at Timosy, Dane asked, ¡°And you, how did you fare in the battle?¡±


    His friend scowled. ¡°I have a few new scars but nothing serious. I was next to Thanel when he dropped. At first, I thought he was dead. I killed the two Malirrans closest to us, then checked on him. The Malirrans were so intent on reaching the curtain wall I was able to move him out of the fight to a safer area.¡±


    They both shared a glance. Dane noticed that Timosy had aged in these last several months. They were no longer young, na?ve boys fresh from training. For a while, the only sound in the room was the girl chewing and swallowing her food.


    ¡°We are safe for now,¡± Timosy continued. He ran a critical eye around the cellar. ¡°I¡¯ll move Thanel here in a couple days. This cellar is more protection than where we¡¯re holed up, but he is just now on his feet again.¡±


    Dane hesitated, looking over at the girl. Leena listened to every word they spoke, and he was certain she could repeat verbatim everything they said.


    ¡°Aside from finding you and Thanel, there was a reason why I left you a message.¡±


    His battlemate¡¯s nod was knowing. ¡°You have news.¡±


    He hesitated again. ¡°Yes, I have reason to believe our old battlemate is coming to Gharra.¡±


    A long pause met his statement. Leena¡¯s eyes darted back and forth with growing curiosity.


    A slight movement ruffled the other man¡¯s cloak, and then Timosy¡¯s hand gripped a dagger with white knuckles. He breathed, ¡°Skye.¡±


    Staring up at the cellar door, Dane answered the question his friend refused to ask, ¡°I saw his mother die on the day of the purge. She died with his name upon her lips.¡± He shuddered at the memory. ¡°Her last words were a warning of his return.¡±


    Timosy grunted his skepticism. They both jumped when Leena interrupted in a voice full of awe, though still tremulous. ¡°The forewarning is Goddess blessed.¡±


    Dane lifted a brow in question.


    The girl stepped forward, her jaw clenching with determination. Leena sucked in a breath, her hands holding her clothes in a death grip. ¡°Have you forgotten the stories? The Goddess, if the woman is deemed special, may choose to provide a forewarning when a woman dies. The last forewarning recorded occurred over two hundred years ago.¡±


    Dane and Timosy shared another glance. They had never heard any religious teachings regarding the Goddess, but they were trained for war. However, Dane was there when Skye¡¯s mother spoke to him, so everything in him knew Skye would return. He had felt the strength of her conviction that her son would return. He needed both his friends¡¯ help in planning what to do when Skye did.


    Timosy tossed his knife, once, twice, three times, and Leena backed away until she hit the wall. He finally said, ¡°Not that I agree, but why would Skye return here, now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he was our battlemate long before he was exiled by those within our troop. I¡¯ve never believed the accounting they gave for banishing him. You know as well as I that Skye must have had a reason for acting the way he did. He vanished that night.¡±


    A loud gasp came from the girl. She held up a trembling hand. ¡°Skye? You speak of the banished warrior. Skye Silverhand? He¡¯s the one who you believe will return?¡±


    Dane gave the girl another appraisal. The more she talked, the older she sounded. News of Skye¡¯s banishment, due in part to the rare occasion in which banishments occurred, had spread throughout Gharra and was spoken about for weeks afterward.


    Timosy ignored her interruption. ¡°He was our battlemate. Was.¡± He threw his knife across the room, where it struck another shelf with a resounding thwack. ¡°He left us. Our honor was left in tatters, and we were forced to regain it with the deaths of men, women, and children.¡±


    Dane¡¯s next words were all the more powerful for the lack of temper. ¡°We would have killed the women and children whether Skye was exiled or not. You cannot blame him for the innocent blood on our hands.¡±


    Before Timosy could respond, Leena murmured with a swift shake of her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you speak of, and I do not care. What happened in the past does not matter. The Goddess has given you a task. The warrior¡¯s mother spoke to you. If Skye Silverhand is returning to Gharra, then the God, and the Goddess especially, has a reason. You cannot fail.¡±


    Dane watched as she came to her full height, throwing her hair back behind her shoulders. Her blue eyes blazed with knowledge and hope, the defeat that clung to her disappearing with every second that passed. His heart sank, but Timosy beat him to the question.


    ¡°Who are you, Leena?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? The Goddess has spoken. You have an exiled man to find in a city crawling with the enemy.¡±


    Dane gazed at her. What manner of girl had he brought into his shelter?


    Timosy spoke up at last. ¡°It matters, but keep your secrets. For now.¡± After giving the girl his barely veiled threat, he faced Dane. ¡°I have my doubts, but I trust you. You¡¯ve always learned information that no one else could gain.¡± He sighed. ¡°I must return to Thanel, but tell me your plan first. As soon as Thanel is able, we¡¯ll join you here. It¡¯ll be easier to coordinate if we¡¯re in one location.¡±


    With Timosy¡¯s agreement, Dane felt hope for the first time since Gharra was conquered. He grinned. ¡°Do you remember where we lost the Kurite woman?¡±

 Chapter 92: Testing Techniques

    Skye, please do not do this. You must receive training on your Tal¡¯Ai power. It is why you came back, Tryvor pleaded from the doorway as Skye stuffed clothing and food into a pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Skye raised his head to stare at the Tal¡¯Ai teacher, pausing when he saw the paka¡¯s concern. ¡°Lara has been taken by the Malirrans. Chion can¡¯t save her without Eiren and me there to help.¡±


    But you can¡¯t control your magic. It was you who told me yesterday what happened beneath the city of Areth. You said it yourself. If you do not learn how to control your magic, you will be of no use to anyone, much less Lara.


    Skye turned away, hiding his face from Tryvor, glaring with unseeing eyes at the wall above the bed. Did the giant, black cat think he didn¡¯t know his magic was unstable? Both Lara and he had come back to the Kurite school to gain more control of their magic, but the Malirrans hadn¡¯t cooperated.


    The accursed Malirrans had attacked the school last night. During the skirmish, Lara had been captured and taken to their ship. Even now, Chion, the only white paka in existence and the Tal¡¯Ai bondmate to Lara, followed the ship along the shore, hoping to determine where they were taking the woman. Skye returned to the school because of the severity of his injuries. One of the Tal¡¯Ai women healed his wounds with her magic once the Kurites with more grievous injuries were healed.


    He picked up the coil that lay on his bed beside the open bag, turning it this way and that, inspecting it as the colors shifted within the metal. For all its delicacy, the coil was powerful, allowing Lara to come and go from Earth and Aradun.


    Lara. Skye had sworn an oath to Chion that he would do everything he could to save the woman.


    Lara needed him, and he needed her safe for reasons he still couldn¡¯t state aloud. Skye didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. He had to help Chion rescue Lara before she was killed at the hands of the Malirrans. He had been incapable of saving his brother, and his death still hung over him. Besides, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Lara¡¯s need for a savior even if Mikal hadn¡¯t died.


    A deep sigh came from the doorway, and the corners of Skye¡¯s lips lifted into a half-smile. If you are determined to leave, follow me.


    Surprised by the teacher¡¯s order, he twisted around to stare at the paka, only to find that the paka had already walked away. Skye strode out of the room and down the short hallway. Suspicion made him ask, ¡°Why? Where are we heading?¡±


    Tryvor cocked his head to the side with another long sigh. You said Chion might or might not return in three days¡¯ time. This means Eiren and you have a couple days before you leave. If you are determined to leave, despite my strong reservations, then you can at least work on mastering your Tal¡¯Ai power while you wait. I¡¯ve already given my duties to another. Tell your Ai to meet us on the practice field along the cliff.


    Shock must have shown on Skye¡¯s face because Tryvor¡¯s nose twitched with amusement. The ever-present anger Skye had held onto since seeing Lara carried onto the Malirran ship settled a little. He inhaled, shifted his weight back to his heels, and placed his hands on his hips in exasperation.


    ¡°If you already knew I wouldn¡¯t change my mind,¡± Skye accused, ¡°why did you argue with me all this time?¡±


    I had hoped you would see reason. Audren warned me I was wasting my breath, but¡­ Skye, you must understand. If what the four of you shared yesterday afternoon is true, then you must learn how to harness your magic before it consumes you. The Lan¡¯Ai bond is dangerous. You cannot deny that you all hold the same concern. Lara shared her worry about the strength of the Lan¡¯Ai bond with me before we left for dinner yesterday. By all accounts, the Lan¡¯Ai bond has not been seen for almost a millennium. Your inability to control even your Tal¡¯Ai power will make it impossible for you to hone the new magic you will gain.


    ¡°I already told you that I don¡¯t care about the Lan¡¯Ai bond.¡± Skye ran both his hands through his hair before glaring at Tryvor. ¡°My mind¡ªno, my entire being¡ªrefuses to let her die.¡±


    The paka sat down, studying him with an expression Skye couldn¡¯t place. Finally, he said, And you think your desire to save Lara has nothing to do with the Lan¡¯Ai bond? Skye, you are not a fool. You, Eiren, Lara, and Chion are destined for something no other man, woman, or paka can do. Yes, I agree that Lara must be saved. How else can you form the Lan¡¯Ai bond without her? But do not discount the consequences you will face if you do not first hone the power already housed within you.


    Skye sighed, turning to lean his weight against the wall beside him. The paka had a point. His need to save Lara could impact the future in a way he could not foresee. He shook his head, rubbing his right palm across his face, suddenly feeling exhaustion pull at him. Although he had healed from his shoulder wound, he needed rest to regain his strength. They¡¯d spent the early morning hours burying their dead and burning the Malirran bodies. No one had slept, too busy with returning the school from a battleground to its original purpose.


    Skye glanced at the paka and said, ¡°I know. You are right. We came back for a reason. We knew we needed help. But with circumstances as they are, I really don¡¯t have a choice. Eiren and I must leave.¡±


    Tryvor and Audren had helped Lara and him with their burgeoning Tal¡¯Ai power months ago. He owed the Tal¡¯Ai pair much for their patience while he tried to learn what his power entailed. They¡¯d come back to the school, seeking more guidance from the two teachers. He stood up and delivered a deep bow to the wise paka. ¡°I humbly ask for your assistance until we leave. Any help you can provide will give me a small advantage in what comes.¡±


    Tryvor nodded once. Call for your Ai. We¡¯ll spend every moment we have working on your magic.


    Eiren, Skye called through the Tal¡¯Ai bond, Tryvor has asked for our presence on the training field. We are on our way now.


    Hm, I know. Audren told me. Her gentle laughter calmed him even more. We are waiting for you both. He¡¯s been telling me possible mental techniques that might help you.


    Once outside, Skye immediately spotted Eiren and Audren in the shade on the other side of the field. As he skirted around a large group of young Tal¡¯Ais, Skye ran a critical eye over them. The Tal¡¯Ai bond could only form between a human and a paka. Once formed, the human Ai had to learn what type of magic he or she had an affinity for, hence the Tal¡¯Ai school. The paka was merely the vessel in which the magic derived. The only outward sign of the bond was the human Ai¡¯s eyes changed from a silvery blue to the gold eyes of the Pakas. Their scowls of concentration made him smile. He hoped the children soon conquered their magic, for the Malirrans would give them no mercy.


    When he reached Eiren, he ran his hand over her feline head, scratching her behind the ear in greeting. Skye was the only one who could hear Eiren. Until they met, Eiren had never spoken to another. Despite her intelligence, her birth city had pushed her to the outskirts, thinking she had nothing to offer.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Audren spoke up, ¡°Skye, Eiren has explained through the use of her scroll that your magic is more offensive than defensive. Looking back, I can¡¯t believe neither Tryvor nor I realized your Tal¡¯Ai ability is connected to your fighting ability. No wonder we never could determine what type of magic you had. For the next hour, we¡¯re going to test the limits of your power. Once we understand more of what your magic entails, I will ask a few of the weapons trainers to join us.¡± The man waved his hand toward the far side of the field. ¡°Eiren, run over to the fence. When Skye tells us he is ready, I want you to walk back toward him. I will do the same from the opposite side of the field.¡±


    Eiren nodded once, rubbed against Skye¡¯s leg, and bounded away.


    Once they were gone, Tryvor made him turn around and face the trees. Take this time to center yourself.


    Skye focused inward, bringing the second vision forward, fully aware that the paka scrutinized his every move. A soft gasp escaped when thousands of tiny details funneled through his brain, telling him in minute detail where everyone stood on the field. The children¡¯s movements almost made him forget his given task. His magic also told him about the birds and insects that moved within the forest. He took a deep breath, falling deeper into his magic, overwhelmed by the crisp, clear images rushing to him. He¡¯d never used the second sight when he wasn¡¯t underground.


    Skye, Tryvor admonished.


    Right. He was supposed to find Eiren and Audren on the edge of the field. It took some effort, but he ignored the information about the children, sending his magic farther and farther out until it reached a veil. Flicking the paka a glance, he said, ¡°They¡¯re outside the limits of my magic. I can¡¯t see them.¡±


    What can you see?


    ¡°All the children on the field. I know where each of them stands.¡± Skye didn¡¯t tell him that he saw everything, where each clump of grass or rock stood, where each insect moved.


    Interesting. Now, wave your hand above your head. It will tell the others to begin walking toward you. As soon as you see one of them, tell me.


    Skye did as he was told, stretching his magic as far as he could. Eiren crossed the veil first. He said, ¡°I see Eiren. She is on the other side of the children.¡± It took a little longer before Audren stepped into sight, and he grunted in surprise. ¡°Audren is on a trail in the forest. I thought he was staying on the field.¡±


    Tryvor chuckled. We are testing your magic. How can we do that if you are searching only where you expect someone to be. I¡¯ve already learned much about your magic. I believe your magic blankets a near perfect circle around you. Do you agree?


    Skye paused in the act of turning around. Using his eyes to judge where his magic stopped, he realized the paka was correct. His magic allowed him to see everything within a certain radius around him. His eyes widened when he realized exactly how far his magic stretched. It was almost the entire length of the field, and the land was extensive, providing a large enough area for Tal¡¯Ais to practice their magic without worry of bumping into another.


    He peered at Tryvor in surprise.


    My Lord, what is wrong? Eiren brushed up against him in support.


    Including the other two Kurites in the conversation, Skye said aloud, ¡°Nothing is wrong. Tryvor observed that my magic is a circle with me at the epicenter.¡±


    Audren¡¯s curious eyes met his. ¡°We know how far out your power works. I noticed you struggled to find Eiren and me at first. Were we outside your boundary, or was it something else that kept you from seeing us?¡±


    ¡°Both, I think.¡±


    Tryvor demanded, Explain.


    Squatting down, he ran both hands up and down Eiren¡¯s back. Skye ground his teeth together, not certain how to explain the problem.


    Skye, don¡¯t worry about how to explain, Eiren encouraged. Remember, they¡¯ve seen magical problems we can only imagine, and with children and kits no less. They help the young Tal¡¯Ais learn about their powers. Explain in your own words, and they will sort through them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he murmured. Sighing, he said, ¡°Both Eiren and Audren were outside the perimeter of what I could see. The reason it took me so long to determine they weren¡¯t inside it is because I pick up everything.¡± He gestured toward the field. ¡°I am inundated with massive amounts of information. It takes me too long to sort through it to find what I need.¡±


    The two teachers contemplated him for a moment before they shared a look with each other. Audren asked, ¡°What kinds of information do you pick up? I was under the impression you picked up only details about humans and pakas.¡±


    Standing back up, Skye shook his head. ¡°No, I see everything.¡±


    Tryvor took a small step forward, curiosity and excitement getting the better of him. Are you saying you can see where trees stand? Boulders?


    ¡°I know where every insect is, what they are doing, and where every dip in the field is. The only piece of information I don¡¯t see is the faces of people.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Audren murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a power such as yours. But Lara¡¯s is also different from any I¡¯ve seen, so I am not surprised.¡± He took a deep breath, as if he was thinking. With a small shake, the man said, ¡°From what you¡¯ve explained, you need to create a means to hone your skill to specific pieces of information, narrowing what is relayed to you to a more manageable amount.¡±


    Yes, Audren is right. Trevor studied him for a bit. You need a mental technique that allows you to block out what you don¡¯t want or need to see.


    Skye interrupted, ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve tried everything I can think of. Nothing has worked.¡±


    ¡°Tell us what you¡¯ve tried so far. It will help us decide what other techniques are similar that won¡¯t work,¡± Audren said.


    ¡°Lara told me about how she incorporates a watery shield around her. It didn¡¯t work. It did not make my sight worse, either. I¡¯ve also tried building a stone structure around me. I could still see everything. I have used the idea of a shield in front of me, but it does not protect me from everything that comes at me from the sides and behind me.¡±


    ¡°So, it did block some of the information coming toward you from the front? It stopped at least a little of the information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t help me filter out the useless information, which is what I desire.¡±


    Shock registered in Eiren¡¯s voice when she asked, When did you practice the shield idea? You never said a word about it working.


    Skye shrugged. ¡°The idea came to me while we were in the catacombs. All three of you mentioned it might be tied to my talent as a warrior. The shield is a natural extension of my sword. It protects me from injury.¡± He looked around at the others. ¡°I worked on the imagery while we traveled here.¡±


    ¡°It works, but it doesn¡¯t fit what you need,¡± Audren said in a contemplative tone. ¡°If you simply wanted to block everything out, you can shed your magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we realized that the reason why I ended up with brain bleeds is due to the sheer amount of information being crammed into my mind. It is too much for me to process all at once. Unlike Lara¡¯s magic, I must focus my attention for it to work. When I don¡¯t need it, I release the magic.¡±


    Do you ask your magic to give you certain information? Tryvor asked.


    Skye raised an eyebrow at the odd question, but he thought about how his magic worked. Finally, he answered, ¡°No, everything comes to me at once, whether I want it or not. Has it ever worked for anyone else?¡±


    Hm. Have you ever tried? Sometimes, Tal¡¯Ai magic acts more as its own entity than we would like to think. For certain types of magical abilities, an Ai cannot force the magic to his or her whim. Let¡¯s try to see whether requesting certain information makes any difference.


    Eiren left for the opposite side of the field with a small nod. She whispered, I wish you the best of luck.


    Skye admitted, if only to himself, that he felt stupid for what he was about to do. For a reason he couldn¡¯t pinpoint, he knew it would not work. If his magic was truly tied to being a warrior, then requesting help was a tactic that would never work. He had a feeling his magic was far more aggressive. Once Eiren had had enough time to cross the field, he centered himself once again. Information flooded his brain, but instead of wading through each tidbit, Skye sent out a specific request¡ªto find Eiren.


    Several heartbeats later, he found her, but it had nothing to do with the mental inquiry. Opening his eyes, Skye turned, looking right at her, shaking his head.


    It did not work? Her disappointment was apparent.


    ¡°By the look on your face and Eiren¡¯s, Tryvor¡¯s idea did not help.¡±


    Skye grunted before he said, ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t. If you think about it, it makes sense. Warriors do not request assistance.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see what you mean. As a sword master, your skill is not based on assistance but on offense. We should focus instead on offensive techniques rather than defensive.¡± Audren paused for a moment, rubbing his jaw. ¡°I imagine it is why the shield image does not fully work. It blocks your magic, yes, but you require a technique that is reminiscent of a sword. You need something that reflects the way in which you fight as a warrior.¡±

 Chapter 93: Reflections

    Although Audren kept talking, Skye tuned him out. Why did the word ¡°reflect¡± keep circling around the forefront of his thoughts? The lake in the hidden ceremonial chamber came to mind, but why? He brought his hand up, silencing the two teachers in mid-conversation.


    He looked down at Eiren. ¡°Why won¡¯t the image of the lake go away?¡±


    Send me the image, perhaps I can make sense of it.


    Audren asked, ¡°What¡ª¡±


    Skye cut him off again with a grim look. Turning back toward Eiren, he sent her the image of the water. Sensing her sudden excitement, he asked, ¡°What do you see that I don¡¯t?¡±


    It isn¡¯t the water. You remember the reflection of the insects on the water.


    ¡°Reflecting off the water,¡± Skye murmured, his thoughts racing.


    ¡°Do you both have an idea we can explore?¡± Audren asked. ¡°If you do, tell us. We can discuss how best to use your idea with your magic.¡±


    With Eiren staring up at him in anticipation, Skye nodded and explained, ¡°Your comment earlier about the magic reflecting our natural abilities brought up a memory of how the lake¡¯s surface was a mirror image of the ceiling in the cavern chamber. What if I don¡¯t block the information as much as deflect the details in such a way that allows me to process exactly what I want or need.¡± Full of energy, Skye paced back and forth until he paused in mid-stride. ¡°On Earth, Lara¡¯s people have amazing mirrors. We have mirrors, but nothing like what Earth has. The mirrors, there, provide an exact replica of the image it reflects.¡±


    Scratching his jaw, Audren stared up at the clouds in thought. ¡°If you can harness the mirrors, it would override the defensive countermeasures we have already discussed. You could use the mirrors to block the information you do not need, reflecting it outward. But this does not help you with the information you do want.¡± Audren¡¯s gaze dropped down to Skye¡¯s sword. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you while you train with your sword. You are able to calculate directions and angles for the best position and attack.¡±


    Skye tried to understand what the Kurite meant, but he couldn¡¯t visualize it.


    Audren is right, Tryvor agreed. If you can turn the mirrors to reflect the incoming information with precision, then you might be better able to process details at a faster rate. Think of it as bouncing sunlight from metal tray to tray.


    ¡°You mean that I have specific details bounce off the mirrors that are angled in such a way that I receive that information, and only that information.¡± It would take practice to best learn how to arrange the mirrors to his benefit.


    Eiren shivered with suppressed excitement. My Lord, we might have finally found the answer to controlling your magic.


    ¡°We must test the idea first. It might not work,¡± Skye cautioned. Even so, he couldn¡¯t keep the grin off his face.


    Audren said with a clap of his hands, ¡°Eiren and I will go to the other side of the field. Skye, take your time. Even if you have the idea of mirrors in your mind, you must determine how to position them for the best effect. It will take some effort on your part, so do not despair. Remember to use your knowledge of angles.¡±


    Skye rubbed his hands down his pant legs, a bout of nerves making him perspire. His companions were counting on him, on his magic.


    Calm yourself, young Skye. We have the afternoon to work on the technique. If you are not calm, your mind will not be able to do what needs done. Take a deep breath. Tryvor waited until Skye inhaled. Now, release it and clear your mind of everything but your task.


    With the paka¡¯s help, he fell back on the meditation skills he had learned as a Pyranni trainee. After years of practice, it took only a few breaths. He focused on his breathing, on each inhale and exhale, relaxing each large muscle group until he felt more in sync with his body. Once he was prepared, he brought forth his magic. As if awaiting for his command, the second sight settled around him like a second skin.


    Immediately, information slammed into him, and Skye clenched his jaw. Taking another slow breath of air, he began wielding the imaginary mirrors as blades, positioning each one so that the details regarding the stationary objects¡ªthe rocks, trees, and ground¡ªreflected away from him. Surprised at how quickly his mind emptied of the trivial information, he almost lost the imagery.


    The children were more difficult. Every time the trainees moved, the mirrors had to be tweaked. He felt as if he spent more time adjusting the mirrors than processing the information. Ah, of course. He didn¡¯t need to turn all the information away. Much like his regular sight, Skye could ignore them and look for the people he wanted to find. Without all the details bombarding him at once, he could easily process what remained.


    There she was, Eiren. Turning his head so that he could look across the field, he waved at her.


    Now, find Audren, Tryvor demanded.


    As if his mind waited for the command, he found the Tal¡¯Ai teacher by the fence, opposite Eiren. Skye jerked his head to let Audren know to walk back toward them.


    ¡°It took me too long to set the mirrors in place. If I was in a battle, I¡¯d be dead ten times over,¡± he admitted to Tryvor once they were all in a circle again.


    Sure, but like any skill, you must practice until the mental technique becomes second nature.


    My Lord, Eiren cut in, I think there are any number of ways to use the technique to your advantage. While waiting for you to find me, I wondered how the mirrors could be twisted. Eiren paused until Skye relayed her thoughts to the others. She searched their features before she continued. Think of the mirrors like gems. Instead of using multiple mirrors to deflect an image, a multi-faceted gem could allow you to refract the information as well as enhance the view.


    After repeating what she said for the others, it took a moment for Skye to understand what she meant. He squatted down to give her a hug. ¡°Eiren, as Lara would say, you are a genius.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Her purr rumbled through their bond. He looked up, saw the Tal¡¯Ai teachers¡¯ confusion, and chuckled.


    ¡°In my mind, the mirrors were flat surfaces, similar to how I first saw the lake¡¯s surface. What My Lady hints at is the fact that mirrors are not always flat surfaces.¡±


    I think I understand, Tryvor murmured. A curved mirror warps the image. The same can be said of gemstones.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye said with a nod. ¡°It is rare for our mirrors to be entirely flat. The older the mirror, the more the surface changes, which alters the image. The mirrors on Earth grabbed my attention for the very fact they provided an exact replica of the image they reflected. Eiren believes that once I hone the ability to fit my needs, I can bend the image of the mirror or gem.¡±


    Audren added, ¡°Truly, the possibilities are unlimited. As a warrior, I am certain you¡¯ll find ways to use the technique to assist you while fighting. For now, you need to practice.¡± He tilted his head in the direction of the young Tal¡¯Ais before finding a spot to sit down under a tree. ¡°Before the weapons trainers join us, work on processing the information from the children and kits at a faster rate.¡±


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Against the wall of the cabin, Lara made herself as small as possible. Every time the ship creaked beneath her, seasickness sent tendrils of spasms through her stomach. She refused to groan and draw the attention of the two men standing over a map of the coastline.


    Her right arm and leg were chained to the wall, making it impossible for her to move. Last night, a Malirran had knocked her out with a dart.


    Unconscious from the drug, Lara had lost her watery shield, and the emotions of those on the ship slipped under her skin. She had woken up with a hangover to end all hangovers. Before she opened her eyes, her magic had warned her she was surrounded by men with a proclivity for murder. Cold sludge had already taken residence in her veins, and she felt as if she stood at the edge of a cliff.


    It had been hours since she¡¯d woken up. She still couldn¡¯t wrap her shield around her. Between the headache and the seasickness, Lara struggled to concentrate long enough to draw the image necessary to protect herself. Her Tal¡¯Ai magic brought her everyone¡¯s emotions, and without the shield, she internalized them. She was the equivalent of an empath, and her body acted out those emotions that touched her.


    Unfortunately, the imagery was only half the problem. With her inner eye, Lara looked around herself. Distaste made her swallow again. The cold sludge in her veins had spilled out around her. The little water she could settle around her had turned into a muddy brown. She shuddered. Somehow, Lara knew she couldn¡¯t let it touch her. There were times in the past when her friends had thought she¡¯d gone insane from the strong emotions around her.


    This was something far different from what she¡¯d faced before. This was dangerous, perhaps irrevocably so. What she thought was true evil pervaded the ship¡¯s atmosphere.


    Lara shuddered again, watching the two men talk quietly back and forth, speaking in their native language. They thought she couldn¡¯t understand them. If she didn¡¯t fear for her life, Lara might have smirked. Although it had yet to save her from this specific situation, the coil gave her one advantage over everyone else. No matter the language, she understood every word.


    The Malirrans had no idea the danger they were in, the evil hovering around them all. Had they willingly chosen to bind themselves to such darkness? Lara couldn¡¯t accurately quantify the amount of horror she felt at the thought.


    Flashes of the Malirran assassin who hitched a ride with Skye and her to Earth passed before her eyes. One man had murdered a handful of women before Skye killed him. For an entire army to have the same dark intentions, for men to choose evil over honor, well, the Kurite people were in a fight for their lives and their souls.


    Oh God, the nausea. Forget about the headache and seasickness. This was worse, far worse. She didn¡¯t want the Malirrans to shred her into strips of meat. Lara remembered all too well the screams of the one woman they weren¡¯t in time to save. If this was her fate, then someone could put her out of her misery now.


    The chain rattled when she moved her hand to cover her stomach. The man who had captured her turned to study her with a malicious grin. He switched to the common, merchant tongue. ¡°The Kurite is awake.¡±


    Despite her decision to act meek, the cloudy water swirling within and around her wouldn¡¯t let her. It tempted her to loosen her moral restraints. The only reason she kept pushing the temptation away was that she knew it was a lie. Enticing her with the peace she would feel by welcoming the evil with open arms revolted her on a level she couldn¡¯t explain, even to herself. It hadn¡¯t taken over her soul; she wouldn¡¯t let it. It did run through her veins to a small extent.


    Her next move was dangerous. Oh, so dangerous. But it was the only weapon she had against a ship full of Malirrans. Dipping a figurative toe into the brown sludge was enough to give her the ability to stare at the man with a maliciousness that surprised both Malirrans in jumping backward.


    A dark chuckle bubbled up, filling the cabin with the sound.


    Wait, she had to pull back. Lara mentally shook off the mud sprinkled over her, giving her the ability to think again.


    Her captor stalked closer and leaned over her. His threatening demeanor hit her full force, growing as he inched closer. She bared her teeth when the sharp blade of his dagger drew a thin line across her throat. ¡°You were captured for a reason. If you don¡¯t help us, you are of no use. At that time, I will take you, use you. Then, I will hand you over to my men. Do you understand?¡±


    Yes, his intent was more than clear. Helpless rage and fear threatened to throw off the one advantage Lara had, and she couldn¡¯t let that happen. She grabbed onto the mud a little more, and she felt it cover her hand. She growled long and deep, and she had half a thought that Chion would have been proud at the sound.


    It didn¡¯t escape her attention when the Malirran¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Ah, a slither of fear snaked up and down her spine, and it wasn¡¯t hers. Thank God. She might have a chance, but she couldn¡¯t come across as a psychopath. They might just decide to kill her.


    Her voice raspy from dehydration, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Malirran tapped the flat side of the dagger against her cheek before straightening to his full height. Satisfied he had her attention, he lifted his eyes and nodded at the captain.


    Captain Harto cleared his throat. In the Malirran language, he asked her captor, ¡°Tave, are you sure we need her?¡± He studied her with wary eyes. ¡°I have a bad feeling about her.¡±


    Lara had a difficult time keeping her face free of any emotion. She could do this. They really didn¡¯t think she understood their language.


    Tave snorted. ¡°She is mediocre at best with a weapon. She is dead if she tries anything. If she is an example of the Kurite people, then King Lukar will conquer their kingdom with little problem. Our king commanded us to gather information on the Kurites. What better way than to use a Kurite? Besides, Captain, she is a woman.¡±


    Lara almost laughed aloud. The joke was on them if they expected her to give them intel regarding the Kurites.


    She silently cursed. They wanted information, but the Kurites were a secretive bunch. It made sense the Malirrans sought out their weaknesses. They needed to understand the Tal¡¯Ai bond, how it worked, and the dangers of meeting a Tal¡¯Ai pair.


    Her mind raced, and adrenaline flooded her bloodstream. The mud backed off a little, giving her more room to breathe. God save her. Essentially, to stay alive long enough to escape¡ªand her chances were growing slimmer by the second, she¡¯d have to lie her ass off. Could she do it? Could she keep them at bay while feeding them false intel?


    It felt as if her heart broke in half, a chasm as deep as the Bithon. Going home was but a dream. She knew she¡¯d never see her parents again. She¡¯d never see Earth. Oh God, her parents thought her safe, surrounded by friends. She pictured Chion¡¯s feline face. Her white paka. What had she ever done to deserve such a horrible fate?


    Her fingers shook, but her determination strengthened. If she couldn¡¯t save herself, she¡¯d protect the Kurite people with everything in her. A ridiculous idea formed. What if she shuffled information about her home world into the mix? She really didn¡¯t know that much about the Kurite culture or government, but she did know about the United States. Mixing facts about Kureto with facts about Earth would make it nigh impossible for them to tell if she lied. She was telling the truth, just not the truth they wanted.

 Chapter 94: Not the Whole Truth

    Harto demanded, ¡°What city are you from?¡±


    When she didn¡¯t answer as fast as Tave expected, the tip of his dagger pressed into her throat, and Lara felt a trickle of warmth drip down her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Areth. I¡¯m from the city Areth.¡± Since Skye and she had landed in front of Areth¡¯s gate directly from Earth, she couldn¡¯t tell them how to reach the city, so the people were safe.


    ¡°Why were you at the Tal¡¯Ai training school?¡±


    She cleared her throat, jerking her body away from the weapon. Ha! As if she¡¯d tell them the truth. ¡°A friend and I requested a place to rest. We intended to leave the school this morning, but you attacked us.¡±


    Tave interrupted, ¡°Was your friend the blond-haired warrior?¡± An unnamed emotion from the Malirran swept down her chest, and she hesitated. Did he know Skye was from Pyran? And if he knew the features of a Pyranni, why did he not know what Kurites looked like? Granted, if they knew what Kurites looked like, she¡¯d never be mistaken for one.


    ¡°No,¡± she gritted out, ¡°the blond-haired warrior was there before I reached the school. I saw him last night at dinner, but I don¡¯t know his name.¡±


    ¡°So, you do know he is a Pyranni. Why would Kurites and Pyrannis become allies? What did you overhear?¡±


    Apparently her fear of dying a horrible death made her a liar extraordinaire. She just had to remember every word she spoke to keep her facts straight. God, if she pulled this off, she deserved an award. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t ask. I make it my mission to stay away from Pyrannis. I don¡¯t trust them as far as I can throw them.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Harto asked with suspicion.


    She flinched when the blade pushed deeper into her neck. She flicked her gaze up to look at the Malirran standing by the table and sneered. ¡°It is a saying Kurites use. It means Pyrannis are our enemies. There is nothing any Pyranni could do to ever gain my trust. They are filth, evil.¡±


    ¡°The Kurites hate the Pyrannis, and Pyran hates Kureto. No wonder King Lukar invaded the kingdom of Pyran. It is ripe for conquering,¡± Harto muttered.


    Tave grunted. Trailing his weapon up and down Lara¡¯s face, he said, ¡°You will tell us everything you know about your kingdom. You will tell us all about Areth, but I am more interested in Malkese. How many people live there? What are the defenses?¡±


    Having made his point, the man stood back up to lean against the table. She scrambled for something, anything about Malkese. She squinted, mulling around an idea. What if she gave them the truth about Malkese? It might buy her some time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to Malkese once, but I don¡¯t know that much about the city. The city¡¯s officials arrested me and placed me on trial.¡±


    Their surprise felt like a wave cresting and splashing down around her. Tave said, ¡°A trial? Why were you on trial? What crime could you have committed?¡±


    ¡°They thought I had betrayed Kureto, but it was a misunderstanding.¡± Lara made certain the fear she had felt at the time of the trial flashed across her face.


    ¡°And what would happen if you were found guilty of betraying your kingdom?¡± Tave¡¯s sudden interest chilled her, but she answered him anyway.


    ¡°The decision was life or death. I either lived or died on how they voted.¡±


    With a sinking sensation in the pit of her stomach, Lara realized the impetus for Tave¡¯s question. He thought it gave her an incentive to betray Kureto for real this time. If ill-treated by the Kurites, most people would seek revenge against the authorities; however, her situation was rather unique.


    She didn¡¯t fit in with the Kurite people, looking nothing like them with her brown, curly hair and brown eyes. They looked upon her as a necessary evil. Etheme¡¯s acknowledgement of her and Skye¡¯s magical abilities allowed them a reprieve from death. Truth be told, the Kurites had no idea what to do with either Skye or Lara. They were the ultimate wild card.


    And Lara had to agree, especially if the Lan¡¯Ai bond ended up strengthening their magic to the extent they expected. Although the Kurite leaders recognized the need for their magic, it did not mean they accepted Skye and Lara as one of their own. Because they were both marked as outsiders by their features, most Kurites, though polite and helpful for the most part, were wary of their every move. It took hours, if not days and weeks, before their reticence disappeared.


    Because of the coil, Lara was stuck on Aradun. She had met Chion, a Kurite scout, on one of her first forays into the underground nation of Kureto. Because of Skye¡¯s bond with Eiren, the Pyranni warrior could never return home. Despite their cultural differences, the four of them had banded together, becoming close friends in the process.


    Her friends. Did they survive the attack? With her captured, what did they plan to do? She had no doubt that Chion would track her down, but what about Skye and Eiren? She almost smiled. Of course, they would come for her. She¡¯d do the same for any of them. With that knowledge, Lara¡¯s determination grew. She¡¯d survive in any way she must.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Days, weeks, months. It didn¡¯t matter, for her friends would rescue her.


    She returned her attention to the two men. They spoke in their own language.


    ¡°I thought you crazy for capturing a weak woman, but now I see why Semnac had you capture her.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tave grinned, looking like a wolf with a prize. ¡°Semnac pushed at me until I ran across her fighting with Joi. The woman is a treasure find. If we do this right, she¡¯ll turn against her own people.¡±


    ¡°Why not torture her for the information as we planned? She¡¯ll tell us what we want to know. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with her once we land. I must debrief the councilors and the king.¡±


    A scowl was shot in her direction, and Lara hunched closer to her legs, wrapping the arm not locked to the wall around her knees. She strained to hear what they said next, though she kept her eyes downcast, staring at the knots of wood in the floorboards.


    ¡°You and I both know torture works only half the time, Captain.¡± Tave growled in irritation. ¡°The men and women hold out as long as they can. When the pain becomes too much, they will beg and lie to save themselves.¡±


    Harto walked over and ran his palm over her bowed head. ¡°You think she will tell us what she knows.¡±


    ¡°If we provide her with the right incentive, yes.¡±


    ¡°Semnac brought her to us for a reason. A gift from the Goddess herself, unbelievable. I will not refuse Semnac¡¯s gift. Have food and drink brought to her. Keep her chained to the wall, but do not hurt her more than necessary.¡±


    ¡°Your orders will be followed to the letter.¡±


    Harto nodded, ¡°I must change our course. We sail to Gharra.¡±


    Stunned, Lara stayed frozen after they both left the room. This change of fortune was more than she expected. They weren¡¯t planning on torturing her for information? How did they plan to make her change allegiance? By being nice? She snorted, eyeing the brown ooze hovering a couple of inches above her body. Although she didn¡¯t need the ominous sign to show her their evil, it left her with no doubt about their corruption.


    Her leverage, which she thanked God for right then and there, was her understanding their language. So, Lara now knew their plan, and she couldn¡¯t find fault with their new strategy. For any other individual who had been wrongly accused and put on trial, revenge was a strong motivator.


    Their destination was Gharra. Did the Malirrans already control the Pyran stronghold? What happened to the people living there?


    She twitched as another thought hit her. What about Skye¡¯s family? She hoped they still lived. Skye would carry the guilt of their deaths otherwise. It didn¡¯t matter that he was banished from Pyran, stripped of his family and his honor because of his accidental bonding with Eiren, before the Malirrans showed up on the horizon.


    She shook her head. Surely, God would never be that cruel to Skye. He had already lost so much. Although she missed her parents, Lara was now grateful they lived on Earth, safe from harm and safe from the Malirrans.


    Taking her to Gharra gave her a chance¡ªa small one. Skye had grown up and trained within the city¡¯s walls. He knew the layout of Gharra, making it easier for him to find her. But then her hope stuttered and turned to ash. If the Malirrans had overrun the city walls, the environment inside was now that of a war-torn country. If they controlled the city, it meant Pyran¡¯s government had fallen.


    She tried to remember what happened to countries on Earth that were conquered by an invading army. Lara grimaced and rubbed her hand up and down her leg, the rough texture scratching her palm. The women and children were at the mercy of the soldiers. The Pyranni soldiers still alive after the battle were as good as dead.


    Pyran was basically hell on earth. A battlefield littered with pain and despair. Forget about the ship¡¯s evil¡ªthe dark emotions would swarm her the second they docked at port. Oh God, why did her bond with Chion give her such a useless magical ability?


    She jumped when the door swung open. A bowl of food was brought to her, but the water that sloshed over the brim of the wide cup made her realize how dry her throat felt. As much as she wanted to snatch the cup out of the Malirran¡¯s hand, Lara restrained herself. Her suspicion would sell her act.


    Tave smirked and pushed the cup toward her, forcing her to grip it unless she wanted a bath. When she sniffed the cup¡¯s contents, he chuckled. ¡°Drink, Kurite. It is not drugged.¡±


    ¡°So you say. You expect me to take you at your word?¡±


    He shrugged and said, ¡°Drink, eat, or not. Your choice, but it is a waste of food.¡±


    Lara stared longingly at the water, but she set the cup on the floor. Glaring at the man, she asked, ¡°What do you want with me? Why kidnap me?¡±


    The bowl of food slammed down onto the floor, the food jumping at the sudden movement. The slap across her face sent alarm skittering through her. He had moved so fast she didn¡¯t see the hand coming before it hit her. Her ears rang with the sound, and pain bloomed on the right side of her head.


    Tave¡¯s loose interpretation of not injuring her was far different from Lara¡¯s. He hit her because he could. The pleasure he derived from causing her pain sickened her. The Malirran was practically salivating at the mouth. Helpless to do anything else, she glared at him. If she ever got free, he was dead. She¡¯d kill him herself.


    ¡°You know why we took you. You were told what would keep you alive. It is simple, really.¡±


    In the silence that followed his statement, she fought against the rising tide of sludge beckoning her. She raised her flimsy shield, praying it would be enough to save her.


    Thinking he had cowed her, Tave grunted and left the room again, though the door remained open. In a sheer act of self-preservation, she flung a mental blast of water toward the contaminated substance around her. It was nowhere near enough, but it gave her a little more breathing room.


    What would help her cause the most? Eating or going hungry? After the battle and the drugs, her body needed fuel. But as much as her stomach howled, she fought a long-term battle against the Malirrans. If she yielded too soon, Tave and the ship¡¯s captain might grow suspicious of her sudden change of heart.


    Lara sighed. She hated it when she rationalized going without food. The food was out, but her body would succumb to pain and illness if she rejected the water too. Then again, drugs were more easily distributed in liquids.


    With an internal growl, Lara swiped the cup off the floor and tilted the contents down her throat. With the last gulp of water, she leaned her head against the wall. God, she was thirsty. Her body required another cup¡ªor five. Her tongue peeked out, wetting her cracked lips. Ignoring the bowl, she looked out the cabin door.


    Evening painted the sky red, pink, and orange. A full day had passed, and she was still alive. As it grew darker, the men working on the ship¡¯s deck turned into shadows. Lara determined their movements by sound alone. The ship creaked in the wind, the water rocking the ship, back and forth, side to side. The deck cleared of all but a few men when what sounded like a cowbell rang out.


    When night descended, and she was left alone, some of her tension dissolved. Lara listened for the thuds of feet striking the deck and the sounds of calm, low voices. It was what eventually lulled her to sleep.

 Chapter 95: Blessing or Curse

    Lukar, the king of Malirra, walked the parapets, pleased with how the cleanup progressed in the city of Gharra. He stood still, watching three Malirran soldiers enter a dwelling several streets away. ¡°Are the men facing any resistance?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Duxon, one of Lukar¡¯s commanders, said with a sneer. ¡°The Gharran people rolled over and showed their bellies the day we tortured their noble women on the platform. My King, I must say it was a brilliant move.¡±


    ¡°As much as I would like, I cannot take credit for the idea.¡±


    ¡°Whose devious plan was it, then?¡± Duxon flashed an almost feral grin.


    Seeing the expression out of the corner of his eye, Lukar grunted and raised one eyebrow. ¡°Colm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I should have known. If it wasn¡¯t you, My King, then it would be him. He is almost as ruthless and devious as you are.¡±


    Lukar grunted again and shifted his gaze to another residence when a different set of soldiers walked out loaded down with valuables. Lukar jerked his chin toward the men ransacking the households. ¡°Where are all the valuables being taken?¡±


    Duxon twisted around, pointing in the direction of one of the storage buildings inside the castle grounds. ¡°Alux had them start with the noble houses first. Once the houses are ransacked, the officers take possession of the buildings for their own needs.¡±


    Lukar nodded, all too familiar with how each city and kingdom they conquered was pillaged for the spoils of war. He commanded, ¡°Make certain the spoils are spread out amongst the men in the army. No one goes back to Malirra without valuables they can use or sell. The men deserve it.¡±


    The commander bowed low. ¡°It will be done.¡± Duxon shot a look toward the runner standing behind him, and the young man scampered down the stairs.


    Lukar growled as a fight broke out in the street below. His men knew better. He debated having an officer deal with the incident, but Lukar¡¯s interference would put a halt to any future disagreements. He flowed down the stairs and out of the castle gates without a backward glance.


    Besides, he was bored. Although his attention was better spent on developing a strategy to conquer Kureto, he and his war council were at a standstill. Until his spies gathered enough information about the layout of the underground kingdom, he dared not budge from Pyran. It was arrogance to believe any army could subdue an entire kingdom without knowing its enemy¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. History was filled with Malirran kings who had invaded lands with no prior knowledge of who they fought. His men deserved better than that.


    But his men also knew better than to squabble over petty trinkets in front of the townspeople. When Malirrans presented a united front, fewer attempts to overthrow their new king occurred. Dissension in the ranks was never allowed.


    The men who fought in the middle of the street were so focused on each other they missed his approach. Aware hidden eyes tracked him, Lukar put on a burst of speed, using Semnac¡¯s gift of speed and power. He slammed both men to the ground with a single sweep of his leg. The valuables they had loaded themselves down with rolled in every direction on the cobblestone street. Angry scowls morphed into frightened expressions when they saw their attacker.


    The two men jumped up. With faces drained of blood, fearing their king¡¯s wrath, they quickly kneeled and bowed their heads.


    The call for their blood shook him to the core. He almost couldn¡¯t withhold the tremor threading up and down his limbs. Lukar used sheer willpower to maintain his focus.


    Semnac¡¯s blessing was turning into a curse. It didn¡¯t matter how much he ate, Lukar was never satiated. Only his oath kept the fragile hold he had from turning his hunger on the men within his army. Not now. He needed to deal with this altercation before others broke out in the city. Taking a deep, calming breath, he stared at the men.


    Afraid of losing his tenuous control, he turned to look at Duxon.


    His commander stepped forward. ¡°My King?¡±


    ¡°Take these men. Strip them of their rank within the army. Put them to work as guards of the dungeons.¡±


    The two men trembled before him, though streaks of red splashed their cheeks, showing their anger. One of the men¡¯s eyes flickered with distaste. Lukar darted forward, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him until his face was an inch away. A growl surfaced, and he bared his teeth in a snarl. ¡°You are lucky I don¡¯t kill you now for your insolence. Not only have you disobeyed my command, you now dare disagree with your punishment? You have disgraced me and your fellow warriors. For that, you no longer deserve the title.¡±


    Lukar tossed him away from him. The others looked down at the man with disgust. He ordered, ¡°Relieve the man of all his weapons. Put him to work with the servants. Keep him out of my sight.¡±


    One of the officers bowed. ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    Lukar¡¯s guards flanked him as he strode back toward the castle without a backward glance.


    Duxon cleared his throat. ¡°The warriors will spread the word of the consequences of fighting amongst themselves, especially when in sight of the Gharran people. It will not happen again.¡±


    Sighing, Lukar shook his head. ¡°Alux should keep an eye out for dissension. I can¡¯t blame the men for their squabbles, but to go against my direct orders will not be overlooked. I¡¯ve no doubt the men are ready to return home. We have been gone for far too long without respite.¡±


    ¡°The men follow your lead.¡± Duxon shrugged. ¡°Where you go, they will always follow. You¡¯re our king. Semnac has not steered you wrong, and she wants Kureto.¡±


    Lukar chuckled, the sound rusty from disuse. ¡°Yes, she rides me like nothing I have felt before. Once Kureto is ours, we will return home.¡±


    They walked in comfortable silence until they reached the war room. Striding over to the table, Lukar leaned over the map. He heard Colm and Alux join him.


    Glancing up from studying the distance between Kureto¡¯s border and Gharra, he asked Colm, ¡°What is the latest update?¡±


    The war advisor gave him a slight bow before pointing to the city wall. ¡°The men have almost completed rebuilding the city gate and surrounding wall. I¡¯m still concerned about the overall strength of the structure, but it should hold against an attack.¡±


    Lukar tilted his head. ¡°Did you determine why the gate cracked like it did?¡±


    Disgust twisted Colm¡¯s lips. ¡°The wood was old. Unlike the other two main gates, the Pyrannis decided to keep the gate for its design rather than for defense. The metal hammered into the gate weakened the wood in three strategic places.¡±


    Alux snorted. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    Satisfied, Lukar turned his attention instead to Kureto with a frown. ¡°There has been no word on the ships I sent out?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Alux¡¯s features smoothed out, becoming serious once more. ¡°No, My King, but I am not surprised. I expect at least one of the ships to return from scouting the Kurite coastline in the next week or so.¡±


    Lukar nodded, tapping a finger against the table while he thought. ¡°Hm. We cannot invade Kureto until we have more information.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Colm nodded, ¡°it is why Alux and I ordered the men to capture as many Kurites as possible.¡±


    ¡°Has Tair gathered any useful information from the Pyrannis?¡±


    ¡°You mean what they know about the Kurites?¡± Colm asked.


    Before anyone could respond, Alux shook his head.


    Lukar growled. ¡°Why not? Tair extracts information like no other.¡±


    Colm shared a look with Alux before he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Tair mentioned he would join us later tonight once he finished with one of the men.¡±


    Lukar braced his hands against the table and shoved it to the side with a roar. No one said anything while he prowled the room. By Semnac¡¯s tits, the Kurites were a secretive race. He was fast losing patience with the lack of information on them. Perhaps he should have kept the king and his nobles alive until after they spilled all they knew about the Kurites. Falsely believing Pyran and Malirra would become allies, King Ragnar had imparted a little information before Lukar severed his head from his body. The act was the beginning of a long battle that concluded with the Malirran army conquering Gharra.


    Little was known about the Kurite people, and what was known was disjointed and made little sense. The Pyrannis treated the Kurites as if they were a scourge to be eradicated from the land. The scrolls his commanders had found were based on rumors, hearsay. They needed definitive facts, not children¡¯s tales.


    He snorted, recalling some of the stories he¡¯d read in the reports. The presence of beasts fighting alongside the Kurites, bespelled by their masters, was inconceivable. Every kingdom had beasts of burden, much like the koti on this continent. But these creatures supposedly fought beside the Kurites, following their orders during a battle. The Malirran army had fought any number of magical races. The Goddess Semnac provided him and his war council the strength and speed necessary to fight their enemies¡ªfor a price. He and his advisors ate the flesh of both men and women for their powers, which made him wonder. What if the rumors were based on a semblance of truth?


    If the stories about the felines were true, what did the Kurites have to sacrifice to gain control over the animals? And which God or Goddess would give them the means to harness the power within the beasts? For sure, it was a dark magic, a powerful magic if the rumors were true.


    Turning to face the three war advisors, he studied them for a moment, deep in thought. Finally, he said, ¡°Send word to Tair to join us as soon as possible. I must know whether he has attained any useful information regarding the Kurites.¡±


    With a bow, Duxon left the room before returning a moment later.


    ¡°We need to capture one of the creatures the Kurites treasure,¡± Lukar stated, walking over to gaze out the window. In the reflection of the glass, he saw Colm cross his arms and frown.


    Alux said in a low voice, ¡°None of the Pyrannis have ever captured a paka.¡±


    ¡°Paka?¡± Colm asked.


    Duxon answered, rubbing his neck, ¡°Pakas are what the Kurites call the beasts. I only learned the name myself yesterday. We know even less about the pakas than we do about the Kurites.¡± He stared down at the table with a frown. ¡°If you think about it, it is strange how little is known about the creatures.¡±


    Lukar remembered the Pyran king, Ragnar, telling him about the felines. Lukar interrupted, ¡°It is why we need to capture one of these pakas. More than one if possible. I don¡¯t know if the rumors are true. But if they are, then the pakas are a weapon no one has ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Why are they so difficult to capture? Didn¡¯t the Pyrannis ever set traps?¡± Colm asked.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve learned, they are incredibly intelligent and wily. I do not know whether the intelligence is due to the animal or whether the magic used to control these beasts allow for its master to see through its eyes.¡± Duxon shrugged, looked at Lukar, and warned, ¡°Either way, our men will have difficulty accomplishing such a feat, My King.¡±


    Lukar slid his knife from its sheath and tapped it against the stone wall. He weighed what little knowledge he had against the work ahead of the Malirran army. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Duxon. There is no reason to split any patrols at this time. Pakas are not in Gharra, so we¡¯ll wait until we enter Kurite lands before we hunt the animals.¡±


    A knock at the door stopped him from saying more. Instead, Lukar shouted, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Tair strode into the room with a grim expression. The blood splattered across his clothes showed he came directly from the torture chamber below. With a short but respectful bow, Tair said, ¡°M¡ª¡±


    Impatient with waiting, Lukar waved away what Tair was about to say. Instead, he commanded with a rasp, ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve learned, especially about the pakas.¡±


    Tair stiffened. ¡°Unfortunately, not as much as I had hoped. The stories contradict themselves, and the information is vague at best. I don¡¯t know how the Pyrannis have fought an enemy they know so little about. Many of the Pyrannis do not believe the pakas exist, and the ones who do have never fought against them.¡± The war advisor ran his fingernails across his arms, scratching at the dried blood coated there. ¡°I am beginning to think the tales about the pakas were somehow circulated by the Kurites.¡±


    ¡°Have none of our scouts reported seeing a paka?¡± Lukar asked, frustration deepening his voice to a growl.


    All four of the men across from him shook their heads. Colm pointed at Tair and said, ¡°Rumors arise from truth, though they can often become distorted with each retelling. It¡¯s why I believe they are real. Most myths and stories derive from some kernel of truth. Torture may skew what the Pyrannis know since they want only to save themselves, but they cannot give you words they do not know. Pakas are real. Whether these creatures are capable of what rumors say is still up for debate.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± Lukar hummed. Refocusing on Tair, he asked, ¡°What have you learned about the golden-eyed Kurites.¡±


    Tair sighed. ¡°Such Kurites exist, but the stories conflict. If Colm is right, I¡¯m inclined to believe they are the ones that control the pakas.¡±


    ¡°Tair, that¡¯s twice now that you¡¯ve mentioned that the Pyrannis¡¯ stories conflict.¡±


    ¡°It has to do with the golden-eyed Kurites, My King. A few of the Pyranni warriors I¡¯ve tortured swear they carry magic. Others state that they only control the pakas.


    Lukar nodded once. He trusted his war advisors. They had been with him from the beginning, even before he killed the previous Malirran king.


    Deep in thought, Duxon shifted from one foot to the other, staring over Lukar¡¯s shoulder. Duxon broke the silence, ¡°If you are set on capturing one, why don¡¯t we attempt to capture its master at the same time?¡±


    Tair nodded in agreement. ¡°It is an interesting idea, but does anyone know how big the pakas are?¡±


    Something in how the man worded his question caught Lukar¡¯s attention. He demanded, ¡°Tell us what you know.¡±


    ¡°If we trust the few warriors who state they¡¯ve had contact with the beasts? They are big, powerful. Two of the Pyranni warriors I spoke with,¡± Duxon and Colm snorted at Tair¡¯s word choice, ¡°feared them. They believed them evil, a product of dark magic.¡±


    ¡°It is what Ragnar told me before I killed him. I dismissed it at the time. The man was fanatic in his belief about the evil the Kurites possessed.¡±


    ¡°It is a recurring theme with every Pyranni I torture,¡± Tair agreed, nodding his head while scratching his arm again.


    ¡°When we invade Kureto, we must keep in mind they may harness a magic we have never faced before. Tair, have you received any messages from your spies in Kureto?¡±


    ¡°No, but luck might be in our favor this time.¡±


    Colm interrupted, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One of the spies I sent out before the siege never returned. The men that were with him were unable to find any trace of him, alive or dead. It is as if he simply vanished. They found his tracks along with two others. One of my best trackers said it was as if they flew away. Based on the others¡¯ reports, I approximated the area he searched.¡±


    ¡°You think he was killed by the Kurites,¡± Lukar surmised.


    ¡°It makes sense. I sent a ship back to those exact coordinates. I¡¯m certain there is a settlement there. If there is, my men will bring back at least one Kurite.¡±


    Lukar said, ¡°The Kurites live underground. Did your men search for hidden doorways?¡±


    Tair nodded and then scowled. ¡°I asked the same question. The area is covered mostly by rocks and forest. They searched around the entire area where the tracks vanished and found nothing. I will say that there was evidence of a drawn-out fight. My tracker said it was a man and a woman against the assassin.¡±


    Alux¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The spy was one of your assassins? And he was killed? They are the best at what they do.¡±


    ¡°I know. It is one more mystery about the Kurites that we cannot answer. It¡¯s why I sent a ship back to the area. I¡¯m certain there is more going on than meets the eye. The ship should return within the next week or so.¡±


    ¡°Why did you not share this information before now?¡± Lukar demanded.


    Tair bowed and admitted, ¡°I wanted to have useful information to share. Until the ship returns, it is all conjecture.¡±


    ¡°You run Malirra¡¯s entire spy network. I¡¯ve no doubt you are right, conjecture or not. Now, the city is almost repaired from the siege and battle. Let¡¯s break and eat. Have everyone else join us so we can plan our next move against Kureto.¡±


    As the others left the room, Lukar returned to his position by the window, staring out over the ocean. Semnac¡¯s sight was set on conquering Kureto. Pyran was merely a stepping stone toward the final prize. What was it about Kureto that his Goddess wanted?

 Chapter 96: Traversing the Desert

    Skye stared up at the two moons. Chion had never returned to the training school, which meant Eiren and he were leaving early tomorrow morning. He sighed. Not wanting to deal with the children and young pakas, he sat in the middle of the training field closest to the forest. Balancing his forearms on his bent knees, he felt his shoulders slump forward. The tread of soft footfalls came closer, and Skye knew without using his magic who it was.


    Eiren didn¡¯t interrupt the serene night, and they both listened to the insects call to each other. When his bondmate leaned against him, sharing her warmth, Skye relaxed with another sigh. He wrapped his right arm around her back, hugging her while running his fingers back and forth along her ribcage.


    Thank you for your patience, Skye whispered.


    A warm breath of air blasted him across his face, and he huffed in surprise. Eiren¡¯s eyes glowed with acceptance and fond regard. You must know I am just as worried as you about Lara. If it wasn¡¯t for your promise to Chion to wait three full days, I would have urged us to leave two days ago. But Tryvor was right. You needed to gain some control of your magic.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t enough,¡± he warned aloud in a low murmur, hesitant to disturb the peaceful surroundings. ¡°I still do not understand everything my magic can do.¡±


    I know, My Lord, I know. You forget how in tune we are. Our bond leaves us with few secrets. I feel your worry and concern, even after you attained some semblance of control and knowledge of your power. It will have to be enough. Lara and Chion both need us.


    He leaned his head against Eiren¡¯s neck, the hairs tickling his face. ¡°Yes, they do. I haven¡¯t asked you how you feel about returning to your place of birth. I know you don¡¯t miss Luthis. It was your choice to leave, but I know how you were treated. I don¡¯t want to subject you to the same treatment. It will be even worse with me beside you.


    She hummed before sighing. There was a long pause before she asked, Do you remember the third ritual we had to complete before entering the House of the Dead?


    Skye straightened in surprise. Cautious, he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I won¡¯t share what my experience was, but I am now at peace with how my Pack and others treated me. It made me who I am. They made me strong, strong enough to be your bondmate. For that, I will thank both the God and Goddess. We each had to experience great loss. My experience with Kurites during our journey has made me aware that Luthis¡¯s treatment of me is not the norm. I have been blessed by those who have accepted me with all my faults.


    When he went to respond, she turned her head, meeting his gaze with her own. Her formidable will hardened her eyes to burnished gold. I¡¯ll never call Luthis home again. I find that acceptable. Do I accept their behavior against me? No. Never. Our bond has given me the confidence I craved all those months ago. If they attempt to disparage you in any way, they will learn otherwise. As an Ai, it is my right to protect you, as it is yours to protect me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed, gritting his teeth. Skye would never admit his reluctance to return to the city that held him captive, but he was a different person than he had been. He was now one of the Tal¡¯Ai. If Eiren could return to Luthis, so could he. He¡¯d never let her face the Council without him.


    Now, you¡¯ve yet to explain why we will travel through the Gais Desert instead of the tunnels. I am curious. You¡¯ve a reason, I know.


    Skye snorted. ¡°I¡¯m surprised it took you an entire day to ask. I¡¯ve been expecting it.¡±


    Eiren shrugged as only a feline could, almost dislodging his arm from her back. I would follow you wherever you go. I knew you had a reason, but it wasn¡¯t important enough to know until now. Every minute you spent harnessing your magic with Audren and Tryvor was far more important than assuaging my curiosity. She bumped him with her head. She teased him, I knew I¡¯d have you at my mercy while we traveled to Luthis. If you don¡¯t share your reasoning soon, I have within my arsenal the singular ability to sing it out of you.


    A bark of laughter burst out of him, startling the wildlife to silence. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare?¡±


    Are you asking me or telling me? And of course I would. She sniffed haughtily, though her mirth flowed through their bond.


    He grinned at her before becoming serious again. ¡°Lara is not here to guide me through the tunnels.¡± He ran his fingers through his loose hair in frustration. ¡°I have more control over my magic, but I still worry about focusing it for any stretch of time.¡±


    Eiren nodded her head. I understand. We don¡¯t have the time for you to heal if you injure yourself by overusing your power.


    ¡°Correct. The second reason for traveling over Kureto is that we can walk in a straight line. We won¡¯t be forced to take detours. The Gais Desert is uncomfortable. But for all its unnaturalness, we can travel unhindered. My only concern is that Tryvor and Audren refuse to provide me with a map of the land. We¡¯ll have to find one of the entrances by guesswork alone.¡±


    Do not worry. Although I have never seen the entrances for Luthis above ground, I¡¯m certain I can find one or more of the entrances once we¡¯re in the general area.


    Skye inhaled and exhaled, relieved by Eiren¡¯s certainty. ¡°Their reason for not providing a map is sound, and I don¡¯t blame them. If the Malirrans have no real idea where Kurite cities lie, then it provides us with an advantage. Although I doubt anything happens to us, I¡¯d hate for a map to fall into enemy hands. The innocent must be protected at all cost.¡±


    Eiren flashed her teeth with a quiet snarl before she calmed. For the Malirrans to attack children and kits shows their lack of mercy for those weaker than them. They have no honor. I will do anything that makes it more difficult for the Malirrans to attack Kureto. If that means we struggle to find the entrance to Luthis, extending our travel an extra day or so, then that is what we¡¯ll do.


    ¡°Traveling across the desert will reduce the amount of time it takes for us to reach Luthis. Unfortunately, our packs will be heavier since we must carry all our food and water. We¡¯ll also have to keep watch for both Pyrannis and Malirrans.¡±


    With only two of us, the likelihood of crossing their path is low. Eiren stood up and took a step back.


    Skye stood up with a groan. ¡°Yes, but we must never drop our guard. It is the quickest way for us to be killed.¡± He rubbed one of her ears with affection. ¡°We will deal with it if and when it happens. Come on, we both need a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Early the next morning, Skye felt the Gais Desert¡¯s presence as soon as their feet hit sand. The sun dimmed, and the wind stopped. Beside him, Eiren shivered.


    It is worse than I imagined, Eiren whispered. I¡¯ve read the scrolls and heard the tales, but nothing prepared me for this.


    Skye hefted the pack on his back to a more comfortable position. ¡°I know. I thought the same thing when I first stepped foot in the desert.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It feels as if something haunts the land.


    Eiren¡¯s comment made him stumble. She was right. He had thought before that an entity lived here. He tilted his head, studying the paka as she walked onward and looked around her with each step. Catching up with her, he checked the sun¡¯s position and readjusted their course. How had he not recognized it while in the catacombs?


    ¡°It feels the same as when we were in the House of the Dead, but I don¡¯t understand how that is possible.¡±


    It does feel the same. It presents a quandary, does it not?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Skye asked, climbing the short sand dune alongside Eiren.


    In the House of the Dead, you had access to your magic. The Gais Desert is void of magic. No one has access to their power here. So, it feels the same, yet isn¡¯t.


    At the top of the dune, Skye stopped to stare at Eiren in shock. ¡°Why did I not remember that? How could I have forgotten?¡±


    I imagine you would have remembered sooner than later, she said with the feline equivalent of a smirk. The first time you reached for your magic would remind you of the void. My Lord, you were busy training, planning, and gathering our supplies. You had little time to think of anything else.


    He scowled with worry. Skye had counted on his magic to protect Eiren if they met anyone in the desert. God¡¯s teeth. Now, he wished he¡¯d taken the tunnels. At least the lack of sunlight below accorded them an edge against their foes. They moved forward, though he silently debated returning to the school and taking the longer route.


    He stopped again. ¡°If we don¡¯t have access to the Tal¡¯Ai magic in the desert, then how can I speak to you?¡±


    Our bond is far more elemental. The bond was woven into the core of who we are. We are no longer separate entities. It is why we¡¯re assaulted by loneliness when separated for too long.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t my magic an essential part of me as well?¡±


    Yes, and no. Choosing to not use your magic will not wound or kill you. Therefore, the Tal¡¯Ai magic you¡¯ve gained from our bond is merely a manifestation of who you are. Separating us without our consent, however, can result in grave consequences. Eiren huffed out a sigh. My Lord, I have faith in you. Your reasons for choosing this route are sound. But now you understand why I worry for Chion. Having lost his Ai, he will need us to ground him.


    Skye¡¯s eyebrows raised with sudden understanding. ¡°You¡¯re saying that he will be rash, make rash decisions.¡±


    Yes, I would be the same. Eiren¡¯s terror at the mere thought of losing him shot through their bond, and Skye¡¯s heart stuttered at its intensity. I am grateful that you struck an oath with Chion. He is honorable. Despite his driving need to rescue Lara, Chion will wait for us at the place you agreed upon.


    Skye sighed. Eiren still thought they were rescuing Lara for Chion. He should tell her the truth, but fear held him back. He still wasn¡¯t certain of his own feelings toward the woman, yet the mere mention of Lara¡¯s name caused a deep ache within him. They weren¡¯t only rescuing Lara for Chion, or even for the Lan¡¯Ai bond. He needed to rescue her for purely selfish reasons. What if they were too late? And what if Lara didn¡¯t feel the same draw he did? He was realistic enough to know anxiety would not fix any of their problems, so he focused on what he could do instead.


    Eiren¡¯s next words brought him out of his reverie. You asked me how I felt about returning to Luthis, but I never asked you the same. If Lara is indeed in Gharra, how do you feel about returning to the kingdom that cast you out?


    He struggled with how to best explain what he felt. The thought of seeing the familiar streets and buildings in Gharra was something he both dreaded and anticipated. Skye had no idea how he¡¯d react once he set eyes upon Gharra. The silence stretched out before he spoke. ¡°Pyran is no longer home, but it is where I was born and learned the skills of a warrior.¡± Sweat trickled down his face, and he used a sleeve to wipe it away.


    I understand. I have similar thoughts about Luthis, Eiren murmured.


    He shook his head. ¡°Although I saw my parents at least once or twice a year, I was closer to my battlemates. They are the ones who I wish to see, if only briefly to make certain they are alive and well.¡±


    Eiren looked over her shoulder before turning to face forward again. Curious at what had caught her attention, he stopped and studied the landscape behind them. He did a slow sweep over every hill in their vicinity, gripping his sword hilt.


    It is nothing, My Lord.


    Are you sure?


    Yes, she said with a huff. The desert makes me uneasy. There is no wind in the tunnels, so I thought I could ignore the lack of wind here in the desert. Unfortunately, this place smells¡­ wrong.


    Skye took a tentative sniff, trying to scent what she had. He scanned their immediate surroundings one more time before nodding to himself. As expected, nothing existed around them but sand. They would both be sick of the sand and rubbed raw in a few uncomfortable places by the time they reached Luthis.


    Eiren did a full-body shake, and her pack slipped a little off-kilter. ¡°Wait, Eiren. If I don¡¯t fix the pack, the material will rub against your coat, and sores will appear.¡± She waited patiently for him to tighten the cords around her chest and stomach.


    When Skye rose to his full height, she asked, What will you do if you see one of your battlemates?


    Skye noted her hesitation, though he didn¡¯t know why. Dane, Timosy, and Thanel were his first battlemates, but he had new ones now. In some ways, it felt as if he¡¯d last seen them a lifetime ago.


    They crossed a wide, flat area. Keeping his balance on the sand forced his leg muscles to work overtime, and he already felt the strain. He eyed Eiren, pleased with the steady gait she maintained. The paka now packed more muscle on her small frame than when he¡¯d first seen her.


    He murmured, ¡°If the pads of your feet become sore, tell me. The sand is a danger if we ignore it.¡±


    Of course, she said, bowing her head. Every other step she took, she glanced up at him.


    Skye released a heartfelt groan. ¡°I know that look all too well. You¡¯re going to pester me until I answer you.¡± Seeing her ears and tail twitch, he grinned. With no one around, he could show his emotions. Eiren would have it no other way.


    Reflecting on her last question, his grin vanished. ¡°If I somehow run across my battlemates, I¡¯ll probably be forced to fight them.¡± Her gasp drew his gaze down to her. ¡°No matter that I was once their battlemate, their honor as a Pyranni warrior gives them no other recourse but to kill me. Not only am I an outcast, I am in league with the enemy.¡±


    Would they not give you the benefit of the doubt? The hope threading through their bond dwindled when he jerked his head from side to side.


    ¡°Do you remember when we first met? How I acted?¡± She nodded once. ¡°What you don¡¯t realize is that, even then, I was drawn to you. The way in which the warriors acted in the cell in Areth is what I can expect from those in Gharra. They will not hesitate to attack anyone who they believe has bargained his or her soul in return for magic. To them, I¡¯m a traitor to everything they believe about the God and Goddess.¡±


    But they were crazed from lack of sunlight, she argued.


    ¡°The Pyranni warriors were not themselves, but their beliefs were still the same. They absolutely despise Kurites. They fear magic of any kind. They believe the Pakas are the result of a dark magic that has taken possession of Kurite souls. King Ragnar is fervent in his belief that Kureto must be cleansed of all magic. Only then can the teachings of the God and Goddess be taught to the children. So, my supposed betrayal of what the God and Goddess demands led to the loss of my honor and my family¡¯s honor. What¡¯s more, my battlemates would have been held suspect by others because of their longstanding friendship with me.¡±


    Eiren leaned against him even as they trekked onward. He repeated, his voice laden with sadness, ¡°As you can see, my battlemates, whether they agree or not, won¡¯t have a choice but to kill me.¡±


    I cannot tell you how sorry I am, My Lord. You had told me before how Pyrannis feel about Kurites, but I never thought about how this impacted you. I was always grateful you chose me, so I kept quiet before. Now, I wish I hadn¡¯t asked. Eiren was silent for a moment. I hope you never see your old battlemates. I¡¯ve no wish for you to kill your friends.


    He pulled on the straps of his pack, pushing it farther up his back. ¡°Your faith in my skill is appreciated, but I honestly do not know if I¡¯d win. They are each formidable warriors in their own right.¡±


    At his admission, Eiren lunged forward, twisting around to face him. Her head dropped and she bared her fangs. A long growl rumbled through their bond, curling within him, making him stand straighter. You will win, have no doubt. I don¡¯t have to know the others to know your skill is unmatched. Even if one of your battlemates equaled you, you would win, for Lara, Chion, and I need you. Kureto needs you. My Lord, the God and Goddess have blessed you as one of the Tal¡¯Ai, and if we are right¡ªas one of the rare Lan¡¯Ai. Do not doubt your strength. I do not. You¡¯ll emerge victorious simply because you must.


    By the end, Eiren was panting. The strength of her belief in him filled him with determination. As usual, Eiren was right. As much as it would destroy him to kill one or all of his friends, he would if there was no other option. They would either help him or not. Besides, this entire debate balanced on the assumption that he¡¯d even see his old battlemates, which was doubtful. To survive, Skye had to trust himself and his bond with Eiren. Eiren had never led him astray, and he trusted her like no other.


    Finally, he broke their standstill and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest. We need to eat to keep up our strength. We¡¯ve a long way to go yet.¡± Unstrapping the pack from her back, Skye leaned forward, hugged her, and breathed in her ear, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 97: The Perils of Wordplay

    Lara walked along the deck, trying to breathe in the fresh air without succumbing to the brown sludge nudging her weak shield. Every day that she lived surprised her. It was as if the Malirrans courted her for the information she held. Two days after her first interrogation with Harto and Tave, the chain attached to her ankle and wrist was removed.


    Today, for the first time, she walked the deck, looking out at the ocean surrounding the ship. Her body had finally become accustomed to the sway and roll of the ship on the water, so she no longer had the urge to vomit. To the right, she could see Kureto on the horizon.


    She had a feeling this afternoon was the last reprieve she¡¯d receive from the Malirrans. The days they courted her, attempting to entice her to their side with empty promises, provided her with the time to think through their possible questions. All the while, she fought against the evil that oozed from the ship. Lara eyed the wood planks beneath her feet. Although she knew otherwise, she still expected to see bloodstains splashed across the deck.


    Shuddering at the thought, she didn¡¯t slide over fast enough before a Malirran plowed into her, and her hip hit the railing of the ship. Lara winced, though she didn¡¯t open her mouth. Another bruise to add to the others.


    Lara kept her head bowed, afraid she¡¯d provoke the man¡¯s temper more. The Malirran delighted in finding ways to shove or bump into her. Her fingers curled into tight fists, and her fingernails cut into the palms of her hands.


    Lara sucked in air, reminding herself that she couldn¡¯t disturb the tentative peace. She had to survive.


    She must survive.


    In the sudden quiet blanketing the ship, the steady thump beneath her feet signaled someone approached. Without moving, she peeked through her tangled hair. It was interesting that she relaxed when Harto came into view. The captain would sooner kill her than save her, but he needed the intel she had.


    If only he knew the truth.


    Harto stared at her for a long minute. Finally, the captain jerked his head toward the cabin and said, ¡°Follow me. It is time.¡±


    She felt eyes follow her all the way back to the cabin, and she itched to scream at them. It wouldn¡¯t do any good. Lara sighed in relief when the door to the cabin shut behind her. At least, now, she only had to focus on a single man instead of the entire crew.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Harto commanded, his eyes sharp.


    Lara bowed her head and sat down, keeping her hands pressed against her thighs. She debated for half a second whether to wait for his questions, but she needed to sell her act. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Triumph glittered in his eyes despite the mask of nonchalance he attempted. Lara had him.


    ¡°Tell me about Malkese.¡±


    Lara sighed. Beneath the table, her fingers curled into the pants she wore. ¡°I¡¯ve only been there once, and when I did visit the city, I was held captive, jailed, and put on trial. Because of my circumstances while I was there, I can¡¯t give you the layout of the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve mentioned your circumstances before. What crime did you commit?¡±


    Having already decided on what she¡¯d say when asked, Lara shook her head. ¡°Like I said before, nothing. It was a false accusation. My only mistake was that I trusted the one who traveled with me. He brought me to Malkese to start a new life.¡± In a sense, it was true. Chion had taken her to Malkese to learn why she¡¯d been transported to Kureto from Earth. A new life, indeed. It wasn¡¯t Chion¡¯s fault that the climate within Malkese had been one of abject fear and suspicion.


    Apparently, Malirrans understood betrayal as a part of life. Harto smirked at her seeming naivete. He nodded and said, ¡°I am not surprised you¡¯d fall for such a simple trick. Women are easy to deceive.¡±


    Lara had difficulty not rolling her eyes. She thought women were remarkably adept at using their womanly wiles and perceived weaknesses to their advantage. If this Malirran didn¡¯t know any better, she was the last person who¡¯d tell him different. Especially since she was doing the exact thing he thought women were incapable of.


    ¡°I was knocked unconscious and thrown into a cell to await my trial. Later, I learned I was out for three days. My trial took place a few hours after I woke up. I was charged with spying on Kureto for the enemy.¡± Drawing forth her memories, she allowed her bitterness to show.


    ¡°And were you a spy?¡± Harto asked, his voice low.


    Lara glared at him and hissed, ¡°No.¡± She was certain the man could see the truth written across her face.


    ¡°So, why are you willing to betray your people now?¡± The Malirran¡¯s gaze traveled up and down her features.


    A grimace twisted her lips into a near snarl. ¡°I wasn¡¯t put to the death, but my life has changed for the worse.¡± A memory of her face plastered across several news websites came to the fore. ¡°My village pursued me. I had to flee my home. News of my supposed betrayal kept me from putting down roots. I¡¯ve been on the run ever since.¡±


    All the information she gave Harto was true, yet not.


    ¡°Kurites have forsaken me, and I¡¯m left to find a new home.¡± Lara acted as if she didn¡¯t see the glee her words evoked or understand the man¡¯s endgame. Harto needed her now; however, once they had all the information she possessed, she was as good as dead. And she doubted her death would be quick.


    He grunted, then demanded, ¡°Tell me what you do know of Malkese.¡±


    Oh God, she¡¯d really done it. He believed her!


    She had to tread carefully, merging information about San Antonio into the little she knew about Malkese. Hopefully, it¡¯d satisfy Harto¡¯s curiosity while keeping Kureto safe. ¡°Malkese is a large city. I¡¯d never seen anything like it. The center of the city is surrounded by a highway.¡±


    ¡°A highway?¡± Harto interrupted.


    Lara nodded. ¡°Yes, a highway. I guess you might call it the main road?¡± Seeing his nod of understanding, she continued, ¡°The center of the city is crowded, so it is easier to use the longer route to reach your destination. There is a market, but I¡¯m not certain how big it is since I could only hear the hawkers from my cell.¡±


    ¡°How many men guard the city?¡±


    Lara almost arched a brow. He didn¡¯t ask about the women, so that meant the Malirrans were like the Pyrannis. They discounted the Kurite women who were as skilled with weapons as the men. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact number, but I would say fifty to one hundred men.¡±


    ¡°What defenses do they have in place?¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, her answer was honest. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. I was knocked unconscious before I reached the city gate.¡± Not able to control her magic at the time, she¡¯d fallen prey to the aggressive emotions of the Kurite guards when they approached her. While she fought off three men, another had snuck up behind her and hit her on the head.


    Harto growled, and she shivered in reaction. His frustration and irritation tingled against her skin, and she struggled to keep the muddy substance of the ship and the ant-sized stings from rolling her under. She heard a small rip of material.


    Great, her pants now had a tear at mid-thigh. She relaxed her grip, not wanting to make the damage worse.


    ¡°If you do not have better information than the minuscule amount you¡¯ve provided,¡± he threatened, ¡°then your time is done.¡±


    She yelled, ¡°I know about the pakas!¡± Dammit.


    How could she have been so desperate to share something she had already decided not to mention? Oh God, her brain¡¯s frantic race to find something¡ªanything¡ªto share came up with zilch. She was on her own.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Harto leaned forward, both of his palms lying flat on the table. He breathed, ¡°The pakas.¡±


    Lara managed a single nod, fighting back tears of terror. She scrambled to remember every myth she¡¯d overheard about Pakas. Of course, she knew the truth, but the Malirrans could never know about them.


    Cats, dogs, birds. Wait, why did her brain bring these pets to mind? Pets. Of course.


    Did she dare?


    She heaved a sigh, and a single tear of relief at having the rudiments of a plan spilled down her cheek. She hoped with everything in her that the Malirran would see it as her fighting an inner battle. His grin chilled her to the bone.


    ¡°The pakas,¡± he repeated. ¡°Tell me about the pakas, Kurite.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re given to certain Kurites as pets. With a lot of work, they can be trained to follow simple commands. Kind of like how the Abanis use dogs.¡± Please, please have no knowledge of Abani.


    He tapped the table with his knuckles while he thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of dogs.¡±


    She hid her relief by shifting her gaze around the room as if she sought a way to describe them. ¡°Dogs are indigenous to Abani, the same as pakas to Kureto. Kureto uses pakas as war beasts. They are trained to help kill the enemy, but there are limitations to their use. It takes years to fully train a paka for battle. If they aren¡¯t kept under strict control, they go on rampages at the least provocation.¡±


    Lies, lies, lies. Could she pull this off without getting herself killed? She prayed to God; then, for good measure, she prayed to the Goddess the Kurites and Pyrannis believed existed in their doctrine.


    Lara locked her eyes on Harto¡¯s as he studied her. She wished for Skye¡¯s ability to hide his emotions behind a fa?ade of stoicism.


    ¡°Some of my men reported seeing the golden eyes of Kurites during the fight.¡± Harto didn¡¯t ask a question, but Lara understood the demand, nonetheless. She hoped none of the Malirrans saw the children and young pakas. It would make her next statement next to impossible to swallow.


    ¡°No one understands how, but it is a byproduct of Kurites working with pakas for years.¡± She¡¯d never been more thankful for her brown eyes than now. Her Tal¡¯Ai bond never manifested the golden eyes of other human Ais when she bonded with Chion.


    After trekking through Areth¡¯s catacombs, she and her three companions knew why. The Lan¡¯Ai bond had yet to form. Even so, her eyes would never change color. Instead, the half-formed tattoo front and center on her forehead would fill in. Thankfully, none of the Malirrans had thought to question the mark.


    The man¡¯s doubt was palpable when he said, ¡°My men reported their eyes matched the pakas who fought alongside them. You expect me to believe you?¡±


    Her mouth flattened into a straight line. Keep it together. Keep it together, oh God.


    She shrugged. ¡°As near as our elders have been able to determine, it isn¡¯t due to magic if that¡¯s what you are insinuating. The bond between a paka and Kurite might seem that way, but it is from intense training throughout the entire life of the animal. With time, anyone can learn the tells of their pets¡ªwhat they want, what they need, when they are sick.¡±


    Harto tapped the table again, the dull thumps filling the quiet room. ¡°You are saying that anyone can train a paka as long as the person is willing to invest the time.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her response. He continued, ¡°Now, tell me about the tunnels.¡±


    Lara eyed him, wary of the quick change of topic. Had he accepted her explanation as fact? Harto gave her no clues to his thoughts even though she searched his features. Taking in a shaky breath, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want me to tell you. I haven¡¯t traveled far from my village, so I can¡¯t provide you with a map.¡±


    The man twisted his head toward the door, and Lara shrieked when the door slammed open. Tave took in the situation with a single glance. As much as Harto scared her, Tave terrified her. In the Malirran language, Tave bowed and said, ¡°Captain, we will reach Gharra in two days¡¯ time if the winds blow in our favor.¡±


    They were already close to Pyran¡¯s border? She had hoped for another week at least before they reached Skye¡¯s home. She nibbled on her bottom lip. If the Malirrans had taken control of Gharra, the city was going to shred her to pieces. Her struggle to keep the sickening mud from pulling her into insanity was taking everything she had.


    Her control was already on the verge of collapse. She was mentally and emotionally exhausted from the constant strain, not just the need to keep her wits about her but also to maintain the magic barrier. Her veins felt as if they¡¯d been cauterized, but her soul was safe from harm. For now.


    If she stepped foot inside Gharra, Lara could only imagine the emotions running rampant through the city. The hell she faced now was an anthill compared to the mountain they approached.


    Despite every effort not to show her despair, she sank back into the chair. How long could she last in the city before she succumbed? Then again, insanity might be her best defense against the Malirrans. Could she leverage insane behavior to lower their guard? Could she balance on the edge long enough to escape her captors?


    Lara swallowed the growing knot caught in her throat. Chion. She missed him. She¡¯d do whatever it took to escape, to return to her bondmate. If it meant going insane to give her a chance to survive, she¡¯d do it. What choice did she have? Lara just prayed that she found her way back to rational thought.


    Ignoring the two men¡¯s low conversation, she turned inward and aimed all her attention on the weak shield around her. She lightened the brown to a murky tan before she had to back away from it. Her arms and legs trembled from the energy it¡¯d taken to accomplish that little bit. Lara opened her eyes, only then realizing she¡¯d shut them in the first place.


    She blinked several times before the room came into focus. She despised this room. Every day the room seemed to shrink in size, making her claustrophobia grow. She wondered how a room on a ship in the middle of an ocean could make her feel trapped when the tunnels never did. Even the catacombs had left her with the impression of space.


    Lara jumped when two sets of eyes latched onto her. Tave sneered at her inability to refrain from showing her fear. Mere hours aboard this ship, it soon became apparent to her that any kind of weakness was condemned. Lara had used it against them, though she couldn¡¯t deny that she showed more fear than even she wanted. Strung tight, her body running on sheer adrenaline, Lara couldn¡¯t keep the twitches or shivers from the watchful gazes of her enemy.


    Harto cut off her musings. ¡°Why do Kurites live beneath the ground, hiding from the sun?¡±


    Ah, that is why he asked about the tunnels. Her nose flared as she blew out a slow breath. She cleared her throat and twisted the material in her hands. ¡°The Gais Desert makes it impossible to live aboveground. Every Kurite child learns about the battle that destroyed Kurite civilization in one fell swoop. Buildings toppled and turned to nothing but rubble. Entire forests were flattened.¡±


    Both men stared at her in fascination. Tave asked, ¡°When was this battle?¡±


    Lara lifted and dropped her right shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact year, but the battle took place almost a thousand or more years ago. My ancestors refused to leave their homeland, so they dug into the ground.¡± She recalled the teachings Audren and Tryvor had given both Skye and her. ¡°In the years immediately following the battle, everything turned to sand. I¡¯ve never been into the Gais Desert, but stories are told about the emptiness that hovers over the land. Someone who I had thought a friend told me that there is no water anywhere on the land as the clouds pass around some unseen barrier. The Gais Desert is not a true desert. There isn¡¯t a single oasis for those seeking a watering hole.¡±


    ¡°From the ship, I could see the forest along the embankment.¡±


    Nodding, knowing where he was going with his comment, Lara answered, ¡°Yes, there is a thin strip between the desert and the coastline that allows for plant and animal life. No one can explain why. We¡¯re just thankful that it exists.¡±


    ¡°Tell us about the other places along the coast.¡± Seeing Tave sneer again, she followed Harto¡¯s demand to its conclusion. They wanted to know how their own men could overtake the land. They wanted access to the tunnels below, a backdoor that would help them conquer Kureto.


    Lara shook her head in what she hoped they¡¯d read as regret. ¡°I¡¯ve no clue. The large majority of Kurites never leave the tunnels. The only reason I did was because I was driven from my village. I know the location of the hatch I used to go to the village where you captured me, but I¡¯m not sure if that is helpful.¡±


    Like hell it was. She knew good and well the information was insufficient. God, she swore they were idiots despite the intelligence she saw gleaming in their eyes. Chion would have called her on her half-truths within a minute of Lara starting her spiel. Misdirection would take her only so far. Soon, they¡¯d require definitive information¡ªsomething the Malirran army could use to their benefit. Seeing their impatience with her inability to tell them more, she almost snickered before biting her tongue.


    The Malirrans shared a look before Tave walked over to the wall and pulled out a map. Using four stones as weights, they flattened the map on top of the table. Harto motioned her up from where she sat, and then he pointed to a small inlet. Lara recognized it immediately. It was an approximate drawing of the general area around the training school. The small inlet was where she¡¯d sat looking over the ocean.


    Tave grabbed ahold of her shirt and yanked her forward. She cried out when her chest hit the table with a bang, her hands crushed beneath her. His warm breath tickled her ear when he demanded, ¡°Show us the entrance into the tunnels.¡±


    She lay there for a couple seconds after he released her. Lara shivered, and the kernel of animosity she¡¯d kept hidden behind a wall in her mind grew just a little more. Hate was not a good enough word for what she felt in those few seconds. Mentally building another, thicker wall around the first, she shoved the emotion away until she could study it later.


    That is, if she lived long enough.


    Straightening her arms, Lara lifted up and studied the map. Whoever had drawn the map had left blank small patches along the coastline. She chose the first blank section north of the inlet. If she remembered correctly, the area was surrounded by high cliffs. She pointed, ¡°Right here. There is a small cave within the cliff. For security reasons, the cave can¡¯t be reached from the ocean. The only way to reach the entrance into the tunnel is to find the stairs located above the cliffs. The stairs take you down into the cave. At the back of the cave, hidden behind a natural rock wall, the entrance is on the cave floor. All it takes is to pull the door up.¡±


    When the Malirrans looked at where she pointed, Lara hid her small smile by lowering her head, letting her hair fall around her. It was amazing at how quickly she mastered the finer points of deception when her life was in immediate danger. But it was more than that. Innocent lives were at stake, and Lara refused to be the reason for their deaths.

 Chapter 98: Wandering Warriors

    Skye jumped to a crouch and tilted his head. A cough traveled to him, the sound muffled. An animal snorted. Instinct made him try to expand his magic outward, but nothing happened. He silently cursed the desert. Leaving Eiren asleep, he crawled up the side of the hill and peered over the top of the dune. He counted six men and kotis. Skye watched as one of the silhouettes pulled back on the reins, and the koti snorted again. The man¡¯s head shifted back and forth as if he checked his surroundings.


    Were they stopping for the night, or were they scouting the area? Either way, Eiren and he were exposed, their only protection the sand dune between them and the six men. Skye¡¯s left hand flexed along the sword sheath. When they all dismounted, Skye breathed a sigh and worked his way down the hill without upsetting the sand. He tapped Eiren¡¯s shoulder in the dim light cast by the two moons.


    Eiren, Skye called through their bond, wake up. When the paka stirred, Skye threw his arm over her back, holding her still. Don¡¯t move. Listen.


    They both froze when one of the men grunted in response to a short statement. Without his magic, Skye had to rely on the sounds to interpret the men¡¯s actions. When he heard the jangle of metal against leather, he relaxed. They were unsaddling the kotis.


    My Lord, what is happening?


    Skye grimaced, shooting her an apologetic glance. There are six men on the other side of this dune. He pointed in their direction. It sounds like they are setting up camp for the night.


    Malirrans?


    He tilted his head in thought. Were they Malirrans? For some reason, his gut told him no. Although they were all covered in cloaks, the way the men moved was somehow familiar. No, not Malirrans. But what are Pyrannis doing in the middle of the Gais Desert?


    Do we dare move closer? Perhaps we can gather some information. Eiren¡¯s ears swiveled back and forth when a koti snorted again. When she looked over at him, Skye saw her curiosity. What is the animal I hear?


    You mean the kotis? Then he remembered Eiren had only ever lived in the tunnels until recently. She was so wise in most things that he often forgot until she asked such a question. Despite the drastic differences between the worlds¡ªbelow and above ground, the paka encountered each new experience with a level of calm and confidence that Skye had not mirrored.


    He lifted his hand and scratched the paka behind her ears. The amount of trust she had in him humbled Skye, and his hand shook in response. When Skye had himself under control once more, he said, Pyrannis use kotis as beasts of burden. We often ride them if we travel long distances.


    She wiggled with excitement, raising her head in the direction of the men. She admitted, I have read of the animals. Are their markings unique like the book described?


    Skye chuckled, though he muffled the sound by pressing his face against her neck. Let¡¯s move closer, and you can find out for yourself, he suggested.


    They left their packs on the ground, but Skye unsheathed his sword in a slow, careful move. Eiren followed him up the hill. Lying flat against the rim, he raised his head and scanned the area below. With one quick glance, he knew where each Pyranni and animal stood. All the men are busy looking down or working on the animals. If you want to see the kotis, look now, but hurry. We can¡¯t take the chance that your eyes reflect the firelight.


    The smallest man¡ªwho Skye thought might be a young boy¡ªtook the reins of all six animals and tugged them to the opposite side of the flat area. Eiren nudged him aside and lifted her head, taking a long look at the animals. She sniffed the air before lowering herself once again. They have sloped backs. How do you people ride them?


    Skye realized that all the saddles were piled on the other side of the makeshift corral. But before he could explain, the men started talking in a low murmur. For once, the stillness of the desert helped to amplify the Pyrannis¡¯ voices, ensuring that Skye and Eiren could stay hidden except for his forehead and eyes while overhearing the others¡¯ conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. We have seen nothing alive or dead all day, but I¡¯m positive we¡¯re being watched,¡± a roughened voice said.


    ¡°I agree,¡± another man growled as he fed slivers of wood to the growing fire. ¡°My neck is sore from all the times I looked over my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. My troop has entered this desert several times over the years. We are safe no matter what your senses tell you. The Kurites rarely leave their holes.¡± Skye studied the man talking. He was older than the others, his voice marking his age. ¡°We are safer here than in Pyran right now.¡±


    The first man argued, ¡°I should have stayed and fought. Instead, we ran like cowards.¡± Bitterness laced each word. All five men dropped their hands to either a knife located in their boot or fingered the hilt of their sword. The young boy, finished with the animals, scurried closer to the small fire, his head turning back and forth, looking at each man before starting the process all over again.


    Skye shared a long look with Eiren. Eiren whispered, There is contention within the group. The men act as if they¡¯ve recently come together due to circumstances rather than familiarity or friendship.


    The old man drew his knife, using it to peel the shell off a small fruit. He muttered, ¡°Better cowards than butchered by the Malirrans.¡±


    A man on the other side of the fire spoke up, ¡°Pyrannis don¡¯t run from a fight. Gharra needed us. Ilun is right, we are cowards.¡±


    The man in charge bristled, standing back up to threaten the two men with his size. ¡°You think Gharra¡¯s fate would end differently if you died on the streets? Fools, every one of you,¡± he spat.


    Skye¡¯s alarm sent a tremor through his body. No, his family and friends were safe inside Gharra¡¯s city walls.


    Eiren slid closer, sharing her body heat with him until he calmed enough to eavesdrop again. Briefly, he thought about joining them, except the paka¡¯s presence stopped him. Skye couldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    A fifth man interrupted, his quiet words lowering the tension. ¡°Are we cowards? Yes, for now. The Malirrans have conquered Pyran. It¡¯d do no good for us to lose our lives to the enemy. When there is a chance to take back Gharra from Lukar the Bloody, then we¡¯ll cast off our fear of death and become courageous once more.¡± The man stared into the fire before murmuring, ¡°Lukar and his men have much to answer for.¡±


    The boy asked, ¡°After the initial purge, will there be anyone left to fight?¡±


    Two of the men shook their heads, but no one else answered him. Skye frowned. It looked as if they had had this conversation before. The Malirrans controlled Gharra? What happened to King Ragnar? Eiren and he waited for another hour to see whether they could learn any more. More time passed before the men rolled out their blankets, neglecting to post a guard.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Skye pointed to their own packs behind them. Eiren nodded and slithered backward until she could turn around without disturbing the sand. Skye kept vigil until Eiren stood by her pack. He slid back, using his elbows, forearms, and knees. Without a word, he tied Eiren¡¯s pack onto her back, then picked up his own. Waving Eiren to the left, they trekked over the sand, heading away from the men, their footsteps silent.


    An unknown distance later, Skye halted in mid-stride with a shudder. The situation was far worse than he thought. Lukar the Bloody must be the Malirran leader. And what did the boy mean when he mentioned a purge? If Malirrans controlled Gharra, crossing into Pyran was more dangerous than he had originally imagined. Retrieving Lara would require a more delicate, devious plan than his initial one.


    Eiren¡¯s body brushed up against his leg. Do you wish to continue or stop for the night?


    Needing the contact, Skye knelt and cupped her face in both hands, scratching the underside of her jaw. He studied her a moment. ¡°I want to put more distance between us and the Pyrannis, but if you require rest, we can stop until morning.¡±


    I am fine, she assured him. I am more concerned by the news from Gharra.


    Skye heaved a sigh and scrubbed his face, grimacing when the grains of sand rubbed against his forehead. ¡°I agree. My original plan won¡¯t work.¡± He sat down to open the pack on Eiren¡¯s back. Rummaging around, he pulled out some jerky. Feeding Eiren, he continued, ¡°I thought we¡¯d find her in the Malirran camp located just inside Pyran¡¯s border. If the Malirrans have conquered Gharra, Pyran has fallen in truth.¡±


    She hummed while chewing the stringy meat. So, instead of sentries, we now must contend with both the walls and Malirran sentries. She was silent for a moment before sadness flowed through their bond. She whispered, Is our task finished before we have even started?


    Skye ripped another piece of meat off and held it out for Eiren. He scowled. Was it? Chewing the dried meat more slowly, he gazed up at the sky. He refused to believe Lara was lost to them. At last, he said, ¡°Do not give up hope. We¡¯ll succeed, but we must become more devious. Don¡¯t forget that I know Gharra like the palm of my hand. With Ragnar no longer ruling Pyran, the city is in chaos. It offers us one advantage¡ªthe ability to go undetected. Chion won¡¯t stop until he reaches Lara, whether we help him or not. We have several more days before we can begin searching for the trapdoor outside of Luthis. Let¡¯s use that time to develop a plan.¡± He repacked the food in Eiren¡¯s pack, then they climbed another dune.


    A short while later, Eiren cautioned, Wait, My Lord. I hear something.


    Skye froze, watching her ears twist in every direction. Her tail twitched with frenetic energy. Was it the same group or someone else? They both turned in the same direction when a deep cough bounced over the sand dunes around them.


    Run, Skye commanded, shoving Eiren in the opposite direction. More surefooted, Eiren¡¯s tail disappeared over the hill before Skye was halfway up the dune.


    Behind him, a man yelled, ¡°Halt where ye are.¡±


    Skye looked over his shoulder. Caught in the crosshairs of a crossbow, Skye held his hands away from his side in surrender. Eiren, whatever happens, stay hidden. He turned around until he faced the three men, careful not to make any sudden moves.


    Are they Pyranni warriors?


    Yes, but it doesn¡¯t mean I am safe from harm. One holds a crossbow. In fact, Skye had no idea what to expect. Suspicion was written all over their faces. Two groups of men in one night. The Gais Desert was crawling with Pyranni warriors. It didn¡¯t bode well for Eiren and him since Luthis was closer to the Pyran-Kureto border. Exactly how many men had evaded the Malirran army? Sooner or later, Pyrannis were bound to come across a trapdoor leading into the tunnels below. The Kurites must be warned, but he had to survive the confrontation ahead first.


    One of the men had a series of scars that crisscrossed his face, and he had left his hair loose. He ordered the man holding the crossbow, ¡°Keep him in ye sight.¡± All four of them stood looking at each other. ¡°I did not know others were ahead of us.¡±


    Skye grunted, ¡°I thought the same until I came across another small group a while back. They bedded down for the night in that direction.¡± He pointed back to where Eiren and he had come from. ¡°I didn¡¯t know them, so I left them alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you alone, then?¡± The man crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head to the side.


    Shrugging his shoulders despite the pack weighing him down, Skye nodded, ¡°Yes. I escaped Gharra once it became obvious the Malirrans were winning.¡± He turned to look the man with the crossbow in the eye. ¡°I mean you and yours no harm. We¡¯re all Pyrannis after all.¡± He wriggled his fingers and asked, ¡°Can I lower my hands and join you? I would like to know whether you have any more news of home.¡±


    Talking too low for him to overhear, the group came to a decision. The scarred man waved him forward, ¡°I am Bran. We were under the command of Warten before he was killed. And ye name?¡±


    For half a heartbeat, Skye was at a loss. He couldn¡¯t give his, for everyone would have heard about how his name and honor was stricken from his family. Taking a chance, he said, ¡°Timosy. I was in my last year of training when the Malirrans attacked.¡± Timosy was a common enough name, and these men were older. They¡¯d have no need to see the trainees in passing.


    Bran nodded, and Skye took the last few steps to stand in front of the other men. ¡°Ye are one of the lucky ones. The majority of the young warriors and trainees were cut down shortly after the fall of the West Gate. The Malirrans swarmed the area and pushed inward.¡± When the men sat down, Skye followed their lead but kept his distance.


    Eiren, are you safe?


    I am, she replied. I am scouting the perimeter now. I wanted to ensure there were no more men hiding elsewhere. So far, the men are alone, but I¡¯m only halfway done. Find out what you can about Gharra, both for your peace of mind and Lara¡¯s rescue. The more we know, the better we can plan. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve completed the perimeter.


    Placing the crossbow on the ground beside him, the man commented, ¡°Since you are still alive, I gather you are now a blooded warrior. You fared well for your first battle.¡±


    Skye looked down at his hands; the man¡¯s attempt at complimenting him sent a shot of remorse through him. He hadn¡¯t been there to fight off the Malirrans. They were brutal fighters; at least the ones he had fought against were. Determined to hear news, he asked, ¡°Do any of you know what happened? I escaped not too long after the battle ended.¡±


    Bran took a sip from his water pouch. Although the Pyranni¡¯s gaze was focused on the dune behind Skye, he knew the man saw nothing but the battlefield in Gharra. ¡°The Malirrans tricked us, assassinating King Ragnar when they were supposed to sign a treaty for alliance. We knew better.¡± He shook his head, his shoulders bowing with heavy regret. ¡°The siege had barely started, and the Malirran King called for a treaty?¡±


    ¡°I wondered how King Ragnar was killed,¡± Skye muttered. ¡°Mass confusion reigned where I was, and no one knew what happened.¡±


    ¡°Lukar the Bloody is treacherous but sneaky too. Gharra never stood a chance. We were attacked from four sides¡ªthe three gates and from the ports. The Malirrans chose their attack well, waiting until the darkest night of the year.¡±


    God¡¯s teeth. The battle had occurred weeks ago? What had happened in Gharra since then? If weeks had already passed, the Malirrans now had full command of the city. Patrols would be in place. Few Pyranni warriors would have survived. This was the purge the boy had spoken of. The God and Goddess save them all. Pyran was doomed.


    He clenched his jaw, grinding his teeth. Pyran was no longer his home, but he still cared about its people. He now understood why the Lan¡¯Ai bond was so crucial. If Pyran had already fallen, Kureto was next. The Kurites believed they had time before Pyran fell. They were wrong. The war with Malirra was closer than they knew.


    ¡°Timosy, ye are free to join us. We¡¯ve escaped the Malirrans, but this is still Kurite territory. The greater our numbers are the more likely we will survive an attack. I am surprised ye have lasted this long alone.¡±


    Skye bowed his head from where he sat, giving the men their due. They were good men, yet a weariness surrounded them. They reminded him of when his home was ripped from him. ¡°I cannot. I swore an oath that I¡¯d search for anyone I knew. I have escaped notice for weeks, so I can only assume that my ability to hide from Kurite patrols is because I¡¯m alone. However, I would be remiss in not pointing you to where another group of warriors rest. Perhaps if the warriors band together, there is hope for Pyran yet.¡±


    Bran looked at him in confusion. ¡°Where are ye heading, boy? Surely ye aren¡¯t going where I think ye are.¡±


    Skye smirked, amused at the idea someone besides his three companions worried about him. Bran was a protector of those who he thought weaker than him. The man sighed, shifting his legs around. ¡°Ye return to Pyran.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Skye agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve no choice in the matter. My family lives in a village a short distance from Gharra. I must return for their sake.¡±


    The man with the crossbow spoke up, ¡°Travel at night and stay off the roads.¡±


    Skye nodded. He had a feeling Lara was in the heart of Gharra, held in the castle. But these men couldn¡¯t help him with his task. Aware that Eiren waited for him, he looked over his shoulder. Dawn approached. He turned back around and stood up. With another bow, he said, ¡°If I meet any other Pyrannis, I will send them this direction. May the God and Goddess bless you.¡±

 Chapter 99: Frivolous Trappings

    Terror bubbled up within her. The castle loomed above the horizon. The insidious darkness around her had worn her down, and Lara felt wretched, her stomach in a constant state of upheaval. She craved a single breath of air that wasn¡¯t rank with hatred and corruption, but instead they floated closer to Gharra.


    For a second, she thought about falling overboard, taking her chances with the creatures in the ocean. She knew how to swim, but she wasn¡¯t that strong of a swimmer. They were too far from shore, and she felt the crew¡¯s eyes on her. Lara might make it into the water, but they¡¯d fish her right back out, and her life would take an immediate turn for the worse.


    With every fiber of her being, she screamed through her Tal¡¯Ai bond, Chion!


    There wasn¡¯t an answer. Not that she expected one. From one second to the next, following some unheard signal, the crew flew into action, and the ship slowly changed course, heading inland. Lara ignored everyone behind her, latching her gaze onto the activity along the port. Ships identical to the one holding her hostage were at anchor, providing the Malirrans a safe harbor for the smaller ships skirting around them. A few ships were docked at the ports. A steady flow of men walked up and down the planks, carrying supplies to and from the ships.


    The dark miasma around her magic shield thickened the closer they came to shore, and Lara trembled. At first glance, Gharra looked untouched, but when she did a slower, more careful sweep, evidence of a hard-fought battle appeared. Blackened stones and empty space where roofs once stood showed where fires had raged.


    The ship brushed up against the wharf, and she stumbled and fell to the deck. Some of the crew crowed their amusement at her expense, but she kept her mouth shut.


    Picking herself back up, Lara jerked her head around when fingers dug into her arm. She struggled to stay on her feet as she was dragged across the deck by Tave. They fell in behind Harto. The feelings of oppression and terror almost crushed her before Lara even set foot on land, making her huddle behind her shield.


    Harto tossed orders right and left, never breaking stride. Despite the cauldron of dark emotions, Lara had never been so thankful to stand on dry land. Used to the constant movement beneath her, the sedentary ground caused her to sway as if she danced to music only she could hear. Lara locked her knees in place and took a deep, steadying breath.


    Rotten fish and soured bodies invaded her nose, almost overcoming the emotions bombarding her. Choking on the stench, she hacked and swallowed. Lara cried out when Tave wrenched her backward, pain shooting from her shoulder socket. She clamped down on the whimper.


    The men on shore gave Harto a wide berth as if they knew and feared him. Trailing behind the captain, Tave and Lara walked unencumbered, and she had a moment to wonder exactly who Harto was besides captain of his ship. The sound of something hitting the ground from above caught her attention.


    Glancing up, she screamed.


    Horrified, not able to take her eyes off the gruesome sight, she stumbled and tripped over her feet. The decaying remains of people¡¯s heads dangled from the wall, and the distinct sounds of insects buzzed above her. She stopped counting after they passed the tenth head, but the number of dead was more, stretching for as far as she could see.


    Tave¡¯s dark chuckle in her ear clamped her mouth shut once again. Lara swallowed the bile in her throat. Death surrounded her, and the emotions swirling around placed her smack in the middle of hell.


    Lara¡¯s eyes widened when Tave leaned into her. ¡°Take a good, long look, Kurite. Betray us, and see whether you receive the same mercy as these men.¡±


    Mercy? The Malirran called this mercy?


    He must have seen something in her eyes because the laugh that left him was hideous in the pleasure he got from telling her the truth. ¡°There are worse ways to die. The King and his war council have perfected the art of ripping apart a body and leaving the person still breathing. You¡¯ll beg for death long before it comes.¡±


    Lara retreated as far as possible, feeling as if her soul shriveled a little. Her eyes happened to land on a man walking toward her. The Pyranni¡¯s eyes were shuttered, but she somehow recognized the look. The Malirrans had broken his will in a matter of weeks.


    After the first Pyranni, Lara found another, then another. Their fear hit her hard, but there was another emotion that worried her more.


    Defeat clung to them like fog, and Lara had a difficult time not copying their behavior. They were all the same. Their shoulders curled forward, and their heads hung down. The emotion multiplied the closer they came to the castle.


    What had the Malirrans done to the Gharran people? Their will to live had been sucked out of Pyran in such a short time. And she thought she¡¯d outwit these monsters?


    Pulled through a large gateway, Lara warily raised her head to study the imposing castle. The brown sludge changed to black tar, and she shivered with dread. She did not want to know what waited for her inside those walls.


    It was a relief when, instead of entering the castle, they cut through the grounds, leaving the keep behind. At the second gate, guards studied them before nodding once to Harto. Lara took in the city street, noticing that it stood empty despite the sun shining. She would have thought the city empty except the emotions from those behind the walls and houses tried to hammer her into submission.


    Two intersections later, they left the street and stepped into a courtyard. Purple and red flowers bloomed in the garden on both sides of the path, a stark contrast to the gloom everywhere else. A terrified servant woman opened the door for them, and Tave pushed her into the entryway. Walking through a short hallway, Lara looked around the large, open room. The home had once been owned by a wealthy family, perhaps even a nobleman. The comfortable chairs and gilded d¨¦cor showcased the family¡¯s money, and she wondered what had happened to the people who had once lived here.


    Tave let go of her arm and shoved her onto a small couch. She tucked the abused limb to her chest. Heat steadily increased up and down her shoulder and upper arm, proving the damage was significant. At least he hadn¡¯t broken any bones.


    Taking a seat across from her, Harto waved his arm in a circle. ¡°You¡¯ll live here until you¡¯ve told us everything you know about Kureto.¡± His words echoed in the high-ceilinged room, and the sound made Lara realize the room had been ransacked at some point. The larger items were still there, but the smaller, more easily pocketed trinkets were gone. A second scan of the room revealed more signs of theft. Shelves laid vacant. Pockets of walls showed dusty outlines of where mirrors and paintings once hung.


    In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Whose home is this?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The shimmer of possession in his eyes gave her a bad feeling. Harto tilted his head back to look around the room as if taking it in for the first time. Who knows, perhaps he was. A male servant knocked once on the door before entering the room, balancing a tray. He hovered along the wall, waiting for Harto¡¯s command.


    Scowling at the terrified man, Tave growled, ¡°If you don¡¯t get over here, I will have your head.¡±


    A whimper escaped the servant. Lara was surprised he didn¡¯t trip and fall in his haste to close the distance. With trembling fingers, he laid out the light repast.


    As if the interruption never occurred, Harto said with a sneer, ¡°It is mine, bequeathed to me to do with as I wish while here in this city. You are my guest.¡±


    A guest, right. More like a prisoner. Did he really think she was an idiot? Did he believe she was blind to the veiled, and not so veiled, threats hanging in the air? Even if she didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s calculation in every move he made, her body screamed warnings with every breath she took.


    She watched him pick up a cracker and bite into it. His eyes roved over her body as he chewed. For the life of her, Lara¡¯s gaze was caught in his snare. Swallowing, he said, ¡°A servant will take you to a room where you can rest.¡± He glanced at Tave. ¡°Have a guard stationed outside her door.¡±


    Switching to their native tongue, Harto continued, ¡°I must speak with Councilor Tair about what we¡¯ve learned. Depending on his orders, I¡¯ll return later this evening. My liege may be interested enough to meet her himself, but it will take a few days to clear his schedule. If he follows his usual pattern, I¡¯m certain he is quite busy at the moment.¡±


    Tave bowed and said, ¡°Do you need me?¡±


    Harto swiped another cracker off the platter. ¡°No, take time to familiarize yourself with this building. Gather information about the servants. I won¡¯t have unrest in this place, even if we are only here for a short time. Keep a weapon on you at all times.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± Tave vowed. He left the room without a backward glance. Lara wrapped her hands around her arms. How long would it take for this Tair to demand her presence? A day or two at most?


    A short time later, a young woman entered the room. ¡°Milady, if you will follow me?¡±


    When Harto took another bite without shooting a glance in her direction, Lara rose without a word and followed the woman. She paid close attention to the corners they took, memorizing the basic layout of the house. She expected a cell; instead, the servant brought her to a room meant for the lady of the house. Full of lace and fragile trinkets, the warriors who pillaged the house had left this one alone, shying away from the femininity inherent in every inch of the room.


    Lara had to admit her own hesitation in entering the room. Compared to her stark living conditions the last untold number of weeks, it was too frilly for her senses. She thought she might gag from all the lace. As she took in the room, the door shut behind her, and she whirled around. She was alone at last.


    Lara closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Checking her shield, her heart sank, and the small amount of calm she¡¯d bolstered crumbled to dust particles. Tattered beyond recognition, the shield was held together by thin slivers. Lara had to escape before she lost her ability to reason, though she didn¡¯t hold much hope of succeeding. From the little she¡¯d seen, the city was on lockdown. The few Pyrannis running errands were shells of their former selves. Help would not come from that quarter.


    Lara pressed her head against the door. It took a few minutes, but then she heard a small shuffle on the other side. She was well and truly trapped in this room. Tiptoeing backward, she held her breath until she stood in the middle of the bedroom. After a quick sweep of the entire room, she started in one corner and did a thorough search of every part of the room.


    First, she¡¯d search for a weapon, but if she came up empty, she¡¯d create her own. Lara made a mental note of the table legs, the mirrors, and curtain rods. It¡¯d take some ingenuity on her part, but she was certain they¡¯d hurt or even kill someone if used right.


    A soft knock on her door made her leap up from where she crawled on all fours. Sucking in a breath to steady her nerves, she called out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The same woman who¡¯d brought her to the room carried in a tray of food. The woman¡¯s downcast eyes never lifted, and movement from the hall reminded Lara they weren¡¯t alone.


    She approached the table with the tray, startling the servant. Trying to put her at ease, Lara murmured, ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±


    The other woman never said a word, not even a flicker of emotion crossed her face. But her fear dug into Lara¡¯s skin. No help would come from the servants of the household. Their terror was too deep; their quest to survive overpowered any other thoughts.


    The door closed behind the woman, leaving Lara alone once more. The aroma of the food made her stomach growl its hunger, and Lara ate standing up, scanning the room while she inhaled the meal. Although simple fare, it tasted more like the food she¡¯d eaten on Earth than in Kureto. Picking up the cup, she drank the cool water with a sigh.


    She stared at the bed, disgruntled that the woman didn¡¯t have any hidden weapons to protect herself. Granted, the woman had probably been sheltered her entire life.


    Even so, Lara ran her hands beneath the pillows. She tore the blankets off the bed. Next, she lay down on the floor and looked under the bed.


    Huh. Perhaps the woman hadn¡¯t felt safe after all. Under the slats beneath the mattress, a knife hilt poked out.


    Grinning, she wiggled the knife from its hiding spot and rolled out from beneath the bed, the weapon clutched in her hand. Turning it over, she unknotted the tie on the sheath and pulled the blade out. It wasn¡¯t large, but it fit her hand as if made for her.


    Now, where to hide it.


    Looking down at her clothes, Lara grimaced. She could slide the knife into her boot, but the shoes from Earth were made to lace past her ankles, giving them support while hiking rough terrain.


    Okay, since that wasn¡¯t going to work, she needed the right set of clothes.


    After she reopened the trunk that stored the woman¡¯s clothes, she studied the contents, dragging them out one by one. The bulky skirts would hinder her ability to move, but they¡¯d hide more than one weapon with ease.


    Putting the knife down, she hefted a mirror off the wall, almost dropping it as she staggered over to the bed. Who knew a mirror could weigh so much? Lara blew some of her hair out of her face. Wrapping it in several layers of blankets, she first lowered it to the floor, then lifted her foot.


    As soon as her boot broke the mirror, she froze, listening, waiting to see whether the guard outside her door heard the noise.


    Her heart slowed its racing when the door didn¡¯t budge.


    Carefully she unfolded the blankets and removed several of the larger pieces of glass. After that, she cut strips off one of the blankets before storing the other blankets and glass in the trunk, hiding it from curious eyes. Wrapping and tying off the knots, she hefted the pieces of glass with no small amount of pride. Lara now had protection against the sharp glass if she held it where she¡¯d wrapped the cloths.


    Crude, but effective.


    She strapped two of them to her left thigh and the last one to her other leg. The material from her pants should keep the glass from cutting her. Lara walked the length of the room for good measure. Satisfied she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself, she turned her attention toward the different table legs. She needed a club that wasn¡¯t too long or too heavy.


    Finding what looked like a coffee table¡ªthough she doubted it was how Pyrannis used it, she ran over to it and flipped it over after setting the combs and other breakables on the floor. Her mouth pursed. This was becoming a habit. Thankfully, this time, her feet weren¡¯t bleeding and were protected by her boots, making it easy to break the table leg. Hefting her newest club, Lara grinned and swung the piece of wood back and forth. With the last strip of material, she tied the makeshift club alongside the single shiv to her thigh. Feeling safer than she had in a long time, she let loose a quiet sigh.


    Standing taller, she turned her attention back to the dresses with a frown. Now that she was armed, she needed to choose an outfit. Lara chose a dark blue one, thinking it¡¯d help her hide in the shadows.


    If she made it to the street.


    Lara huffed when she looked down at herself after throwing on the dress. Apparently even Pyranni women were taller than her.


    A long yawn caught her by surprise. She was running on fumes and needed sleep.


    She froze, staring at the door, weighing the need for rest against the need to escape. A second yawn popped her jaws open. She was too tired to attempt an escape today despite the driving need to leave this evil place behind. Lara had to be smart and reserve her strength for when a chance arose.


    She shook her head, praying she made the right choice. After finishing cutting off several inches from the bottom of the dress with the knife, she threw it back on and curled up on the bed. Lara thrust the knife under her pillow but gnawed on her lip. Could she reach it in time if they came for her? If she was asleep, there¡¯d be no time. Lara pushed the blade up her sleeve instead.


    She fell asleep with the solid weight of the knife pressed against her forearm.

 Chapter 100: Long-Awaited Apology

    Skye gritted his teeth in frustration. They should have taken the tunnels. Somewhere nearby was the entrance to the trapdoor, but the desert was crawling with Pyranni dissidents.


    It¡¯s not your fault, My Lord, Eiren assured him. Neither one of us thought Pyrannis would flee to Kureto. I¡¯m surprised Kurite patrols haven¡¯t either captured or killed the men. They are too close to finding Luthis as it is.


    It has taken us too long to bypass them. He scowled at the ten warriors below. We should have reached Chion by now. I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll wait much longer for us.


    Do not worry. He¡¯ll wait. I expect Chion is fully aware he needs your help. The plan you devised will save Lara, especially if she is in Gharra.


    He sent a snort through their bond but didn¡¯t take his eyes off the men a short distance away. He has to hear the plan first. You better pray that Luthis listens to me. The last time I was here I was thrown into a cell.


    A wet tongue licked his cheek, and Skye turned to glare at her. Humor made her eyes glint in the dim moonlight.


    In retaliation, he lifted his hand and flicked the end of her nose.


    If you remember, My Lord, you were the enemy. And I, well, I was miserable until I met you. It is interesting how we are back to where we first met. Almost as if we¡¯ve gone full circle.


    Taking another long look at the group of Pyrannis below, Skye whispered in her ear, ¡°I think we can move around them without drawing their attention. They¡¯re making no attempt to stay quiet, and no one guards the perimeter.¡± A short while later, he added, And yes, we¡¯ve gone full circle. The question is whether that is a good or bad thing.


    It took them longer than even he expected to find the hidden doorway. Skye sighed in relief when the darkness beckoned. Disregarding the stairs, he jumped down into the tunnel and focused his magic outward.


    Eiren closed the door, but she sat down on the steps behind him instead of dropping to the tunnel floor. He flashed four fingers behind his back so she knew how many waited to attack.


    Can you try to talk to them first? Perhaps they¡¯ve heard of our bond as Tal¡¯Ai.


    He shot her a dubious look even as he called out to the four Kurites hidden behind an intersection, ¡°We¡¯ve news that we must share with Jaure.¡±


    With his magic, Skye saw two men tuck their heads together before one of them stood up and came around the corner. Skye¡¯s vision narrowed to the arrow pointed at him, and he shifted to better protect Eiren. Lifting his hands in surrender, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve no wish to fight you. Can one of you take us to Jaure?¡±


    The two men shuffled their feet. The man holding the bow asked, ¡°Pyranni, how is it you can see us? There is no light.¡± The bow tautened a little more.


    Skye kept his hands out in front of him. He slid to the side, allowing them to see Eiren. Keeping his magic honed on the arrow, Skye said, ¡°I am Skye Silverhand; this is my bondmate, Eiren. We are Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    At once, the two men relaxed and the other two Kurites stepped out from behind the wall. ¡°So, the rumors are true,¡± the second man said with a single nod.


    Skye and Eiren glanced at each other in confusion. Speaking for them both, he queried, ¡°Rumors? There are rumors about us?¡±


    The other men stepped forward to meet them halfway. One of them laughed, and all the Kurites relaxed. ¡°Yes, rumors about your trial in Malkese came to Luthis weeks ago.¡± The Kurite gestured to Eiren in dismissal. He continued with another laugh, ¡°Everyone in Luthis was shocked. A Pyranni captive bonds with a paka that can¡¯t talk. What are the odds?¡±


    Hiding his anger, Skye murmured, ¡°What are the odds indeed?¡±


    Skye¡¯s next move blurred, and the man gasped when the sharp tip of the blade under his chin made him go up on his toes. Skye ignored the warnings and the sounds of weapons drawn around him. In a soft voice, he demanded, ¡°Eiren is Tal¡¯Ai, and you will all give her the respect she deserves. While we¡¯re here, her treatment will not be a repeat of her life before. Do you understand?¡±


    At the man¡¯s jerky nod, he released the Kurite and turned to glare at each man, waiting for their acquiescence. Skye sheathed his knife and said, ¡°Spread the word.¡±


    Eiren breathed, My Lord, this isn¡¯t necessary.


    Skye¡¯s features never changed, but he said aloud for the others¡¯ benefit, ¡°It is necessary, My Lady. I will not allow any Kurite to treat you with disrespect. Anyone who chooses to do so will face my sword.¡±


    From the way the Kurites turned their heads, he knew they exchanged expressions of confusion, but he didn¡¯t deign to explain that Eiren was far more intelligent than Luthis¡¯s people ever gave her credit. Instead, he crossed his arms. ¡°Now, Luthis is aware that Gharran dissidents wander the Gais Desert?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± their spokesman answered, ¡°every entryway is guarded by warriors. Surprisingly, none have even attempted to enter the tunnels. Several of us have found evidence of boot prints circling a few trapdoors.¡±


    Skye nodded before his attention jumped past the four men to the corridor beyond. ¡°Two pakas approach with their Ais.¡±


    Although his magic hid their expressions, he heard the Kurites¡¯ surprised intake of breath. In a voice showing his unease, the man said, ¡°They come to relieve us for the day.¡±


    ¡°Good. This conversation is taking too long as it is. You can take us to Jaure. We¡¯ve information to share that cannot wait.¡± The eyes of the approaching Tal¡¯Ais announced their presence.


    While the men briefed the new guards, Skye squatted down beside Eiren, testing the fit of the pack on her back. As expected, traveling across the desert had made it impossible to rid themselves of the sand. Without the benefit of clothes, sand had rubbed Eiren raw where the straps touched her skin.


    Thank you, she said quietly, even though no one could hear her. Those two simple words held a wealth of emotion.


    Skye kept his guard up, not allowing the Kurites to read his expression, but he did run a gentle hand over her head. Your gratitude is not necessary, but you¡¯re welcome. You are mine to protect.


    As you are mine.


    They turned to face the group as someone walked over to them. The head guard bowed his head. ¡°I am called Hobi.¡±


    Skye bowed back and said, ¡°I am Skye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Jaure. I am curious. How did you bypass the Pyrannis above?¡±


    Walking beside Hobi, he shrugged, knowing the other three men¡¯s eyes were on him. ¡°When we couldn¡¯t hide, I distracted them by entering their camp while Eiren moved to the other side of the dune. For once, my Pyranni heritage granted me a boon. I was able to gather critical information about Pyran.¡±


    A man trailing behind them asked, ¡°Do you mind if I ask why you traveled the Gais Desert? It is not a route that one takes lightly.¡±


    Skye grinned, though it was devoid of humor. ¡°We believed we could shorten the length of our trip by crossing the desert; however, I didn¡¯t expect to find it crawling with Pyrannis. We would have reached Luthis days ago if not for them. So, no Pyrannis have entered the tunnels?¡±


    Hobi responded, ¡°Not yet, though it is only a matter of time.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Perhaps not. The men above have no wish to attack Kureto. They seek refuge from the Malirrans.¡±


    ¡°They think the Gais Desert is a refuge?¡± Hobi¡¯s incredulity was undeniable. The other Kurites murmured their agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever discount a person¡¯s desperation or his will to survive. The Pyranni warriors are desperate to escape the Malirrans¡¯ evil.¡± Skye shot a look at Hobi. ¡°Their need must truly be dire. The men in the Gais Desert believe the invaders are worse than the desert.¡± Silence fell when he said nothing else.


    The influx of information coming toward him increased as they neared the city, and Skye struggled to adjust the invisible mirrors until he could focus solely on their small group. Sensing his struggle. Eiren murmured, We are almost there. Jaure¡¯s office is on the outskirts of Luthis. You will not require your magic once we enter the room. It will be a short reprieve, no doubt, but every bit of time you do not use your magic works in our favor.


    Skye didn¡¯t know why he was surprised by Eiren¡¯s knowledge, yet he was. ¡°They ignored your presence, didn¡¯t they? Because you couldn¡¯t speak, they ignored you.¡± He snorted when she nodded once. The Goddess save Luthis¡¯s people from idiocy.


    After a few more turns, Hobi held up his hand to stop them and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± He knocked on the door and slipped inside.


    After untying the pack on Eiren, Skye removed his own and dropped it onto the ground with a small groan. Stretching his back, he felt the joints snap and pop. His body ached from the constant traveling, and they still had a long way to go. Skye leaned against the wall with a small sigh.


    After expanding his sight to watch what occurred on the other side of the door, he sent the information to Eiren. Hobi argued with a paka, causing Skye¡¯s brows to rise. He had always pictured Jaure as a man for some reason.


    He stood back up right before Hobi opened the door and waved them inside. Several pakas, men, and women left the room after Eiren and Skye stepped inside. Before the door could close, Skye turned back and snatched up his pack, bringing it inside.


    They entered what looked like a war room. After his eyes acclimated to the glowing roots hanging from the ceiling, he dropped his magic. In the dim light, Skye made out a pile of maps and reports as he looked over the room.


    Jaure didn¡¯t move from his seat on the other side of the table, and silence descended. At last, the paka said, Welcome home, Eiren.


    Eiren bared her teeth with a silent hiss. She muttered, As if you or anyone noticed my absence.


    Skye chuckled, drawing Jaure¡¯s quizzical gaze. With relish, he relayed Eiren¡¯s statement, watching for a reaction. A flash of guilt crossed the paka¡¯s face, and Skye¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The paka bowed his head. Much to my chagrin, you are right. I did not take notice until word spread that you were bound to a Pyranni.


    There was a hidden undercurrent within Jaure¡¯s statement. Through his link with Eiren, he suddenly felt the deep resentment she held against the male. There was more happening here than met the eye. His heart beating faster, Skye inched in front of her and put his hand on the hilt of his sword. Not taking his eyes off Jaure, he asked Eiren, ¡°What am I missing?¡±


    I¡¯m not in any danger, she said with a sniff. Well, I might attack him if he says anything demeaning to me.


    Eiren, tell me what I am missing, he demanded.


    He¡¯s my packmate, my brother. Her resentment when she said the word had him curling his own lip in distaste.


    ¡°And you are just now telling me this?¡± He asked the question out loud, wanting the paka to know they were talking about him. ¡°If I had known, I would have asked for someone else. God¡¯s blood, Eiren.¡±


    Jaure¡¯s dry chuff held a wealth of regret. I see that we were all wrong, and for that the Pack will never be able to apologize enough.


    Skye crossed his arms with a dark scowl. ¡°Wrong?¡± He knew what the paka meant, but Eiren deserved the full apology. Eiren had told him her Pack had abandoned her to her fate, yet the entire incident was nebulous at best. He wished he¡¯d asked more questions, but he¡¯d respected her need for keeping a few secrets. After all, they¡¯d always had other, more important things to consider. Faced with a brother who had risen through the ranks, leaving his own blood sister behind, created an entirely different picture for him.


    Jaure sighed and jumped from his chair, walking around the table to stand before Eiren. You can talk, and I never took the time to understand. Looking at you now, there is no excuse that can adequately explain my actions. Your eyes display your intelligence to the world, and I see it now. Instead, I allowed the Pack and Luthis¡¯s elders and councilors to tell me how to treat you. I run an entire spy network. I¡¯m trained to notice details. He shook his head, then dropped it in shame. I should have used those same skills to understand. I know full well you will never forgive me, us. I do not deserve it. None of us do.


    When neither Eiren nor Skye responded, he stepped back and returned to business. Now, as much as I hoped to see Eiren again, I was told you have news for me.


    A little off balance from the new development, Skye hesitated, but Eiren looked up at him in expectation. Tell him, Skye. The city must be warned.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he snarled. He took a moment to put his thoughts together. ¡°Have your spies updated you on Gharra?¡± When the paka growled an affirmative, Skye said, ¡°Then you know the Malirrans have conquered Pyran. King Ragnar is dead. What you probably don¡¯t know is that the Malirrans are flesh eaters. They are a brutal race that shows no mercy to their adversaries. Eiren and I have fought them recently at the Tal¡¯Ai school.¡±


    Jaure jerked up straight and demanded with a growl, What were they doing at the Tal¡¯Ai school?


    ¡°They were intent on killing the children and kits.¡± Seeing the paka¡¯s horror, Skye waved away his next question. ¡°They¡¯re all safe. The young ones have thrust themselves into their training like never before. I don¡¯t know if the Malirrans know the school trains new Tal¡¯Ais or not, but they took a woman.¡±


    The rage in the last word echoed through the room, and Jaure studied his face. This woman, who is she?


    Skye fisted his hands. ¡°Solara Conners, the Ai to Chion of Malkese.¡±


    The other individual put on trial, he murmured. There is more to this story. Please, have a seat. He joined them on the left side of the room where a cluster of chairs and benches stood.


    Tell him the rest, My Lord, Eiren insisted after they both sat down.


    He started out slowly, taking care to choose his words. ¡°After our trial, Chion and Eiren were ordered to search the archives for information regarding our bonds. We are Tal¡¯Ai, but there are marked differences.¡±


    Jaure looked back and forth, his eyes on the mark on their foreheads.


    ¡°Yes, not only did we not acquire the eyes of the Tal¡¯Ai, we came out of the bonding with the brand you see upon our brow. Lara and I trained at the school for a month before a Malirran assassin crossed our path. It is a long story, but I think the assassin was sent to scout the Kureto border. When he didn¡¯t return, it drew the Malirrans¡¯ attention to the general area. They found the school. During the attack, Lara was snatched. Chion and I followed them back to their ship, but we were too late.¡±


    Does she have information the Malirrans could use against us?


    Both Eiren and he snorted. ¡°I understand your concern, but we aren¡¯t worried about her because of the information the Malirrans think they can gain. We need her for an altogether different reason.¡±


    Jaure argued, Torture can sabotage the will of even the strongest individual.


    Skye slashed his hand in the air, stopping him from saying anything else. ¡°You are right, but surely you¡¯ve heard rumors of her background.¡±


    The paka stared at them both. I did, but I discarded them as false. Tales grow by leaps and bounds with every retelling.


    ¡°For once, the rumor is true.¡± Skye shook his head, running a hand through his filthy, stringy hair. ¡°She knows even less about Kurite culture than I do. I¡¯ve been to her world, and it is¡­ indescribable.¡±


    I know she is your companion, but I¡¯m not certain what you want from me. A rescue is futile.


    Skye leaned forward until his nose almost touched the paka¡¯s. ¡°No, Jaure, you don¡¯t understand. Before Lara was taken captive, we learned something about our Tal¡¯Ai bond. We are not Tal¡¯Ai but Lan¡¯Ai. The last Lan¡¯Ai bond occurred during the Great War. We believe the Lan¡¯Ai bond appears only when the need is great. Apparently, the God and Goddess believe the invasion of the Malirrans meets that requirement.¡±


    He let that news sink in for a moment before he continued. ¡°Without Lara, the Lan¡¯Ai bond can¡¯t form. All four of us believe that without the Lan¡¯Ai bond forming, Kureto won¡¯t win against the Malirrans. They have taken Pyran in such a short time. How long do you think it will be until they march into Kureto?¡±


    Jaure turned and studied Eiren¡¯s face. In a soft, urgent voice, he asked, Is what your Ai says the truth? You believe this bond is Kureto¡¯s last defense against the invaders?


    Her eyes solemn, she nodded. Her tail twitched with tension.


    How will the Lan¡¯Ai bond manifest? Jaure looked at Eiren, then back at Skye, rapid calculation and worry darkening his gold gaze.


    Skye sat back and frowned. ¡°That, we do not know. Until the bond occurs, it is merely guesswork on our part. All we know is that without Lara, we¡¯ll never know what power we might gain.¡± Eiren again nodded her head once in agreement.


    Jaure swiveled his ears and cocked his head in thought. He nodded with a soft sigh. You have both had time to develop a plan, then. Tell me what you need. If it is possible, I will help in any way I can. He must have seen Eiren¡¯s surprise since she made no attempt to hide it. You expected my resistance. Eiren, you are my sister from my blood Pack. I owe you recompense for the way I treated you, the way I let others treat you. Beyond that, serving my people is my duty. My honor allows me no other course but to assist you. If what you both say is true, all of Kureto will be in your debt.


    Skye asked, ¡°The ones that took me captive, are they here in Luthis? I can¡¯t remember the pakas¡¯ names; the other two names are Nyah and Neal.¡±


    Hm. Jaure leapt off the chair, prowled over to the table, and scanned through several reports. Neal and Cai just reported to me yesterday. What are you thinking?


    ¡°I need one of the people who captured me from Gharra to lead us there. We don¡¯t know the way, and we need to arrive at the doorway sooner than later.¡±


    Wait here, Jaure growled. He left the door open while he spoke to someone standing on the other side. When he returned, he said, Neal and Cai will be here momentarily. I believe they are in one of the practice fields.

 Chapter 101: Cynical Guides

    They waited in silence, though Jaure stared at Eiren with an unreadable expression. The scuff of boots heralded their approach, and Skye twisted around to watch them enter. Cai¡¯s protective hiss and Neal¡¯s gaping mouth made Skye grin. To put them at ease, he stood up and stretched out his right arm. Neal looked down, hesitated, then clasped him in a warrior¡¯s greeting. When the man released his arm, Skye dipped his head in silent acknowledgement of the paka.


    ¡°Sire,¡± Neal said, ¡°you commanded our presence?¡±


    Jaure replied, I did. We have a new development, and Eiren and Skye need your assistance. Take a seat.


    Neal studied Eiren for a moment before turning a chair around and sitting. Cai paced the small room, his lips lifting to bare his teeth. Eiren¡¯s tail whipped behind her, her steady gaze on the other paka. When Cai glanced at her, she raised a foreleg and unsheathed her claws, warning the other paka away from attacking her Ai.


    Amused at the stalemate, Skye kept his face blank, afraid the slightest provocation would damage the tentative truce in the room. When neither paka retreated from their standoff, Skye reminded Eiren, ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    Cai¡¯s ears flattened against his head in distaste. Sire, neither Neal nor I will work alongside the Pyranni warrior. I do not trust him.


    A loud feline hiss filled the room, and everyone froze. Jaure said in a low growl, You take orders from me, Cai. Take care, for your temper is no match against my own. Turning his back on his subordinate, he continued, There is no time to explain, so Skye and Eiren will fill you in after you leave.


    Neal spoke up, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Gharra,¡± Skye said. ¡°You are taking us to Gharra.¡±


    Neal and Cai shared a long look. ¡°And who else is going with us?¡± Neal asked.


    Skye leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. Clenching his jaw, he stared back at the two Kurites. ¡°One other. We are attempting a rescue, not a battle. The fewer the people, the better.¡±


    The woman¡¯s Ai? Jaure asked.


    ¡°Yes. There will be no stopping him.¡±


    Jaure warned, Neither Neal nor Cai can enter Gharra. The city is heavily patrolled.


    Both Eiren and Skye shook their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am the only one who will enter Gharra. Your spies will be safe in the tunnel. We ask for their help solely to guide us straight to the place where I was taken captive.¡±


    Skye pointed at Neal and raised an eyebrow, silently asking him if he remembered the location.


    Neal¡¯s lips curled into a semblance of a smile, and Skye dropped his hand in relief. Eiren¡¯s sigh mixed in with his own. Skye shifted his eyes to Jaure, reassuring him once again. ¡°You¡¯re right. We dare not give away the presence of Kurites within Gharra¡¯s walls. The only one who will be in danger is me. Not even Eiren will join me in the search. My heritage will protect me while I look for our companion.¡±


    ¡°How long until we leave?¡± Neal asked.


    Jaure answered, Now. This cannot wait. Packs are waiting outside the door for you as we speak. Eiren, if you would stay behind a moment.


    Skye paused at the door, waiting for Eiren to make up her mind. He felt the resignation behind her assurance. Go, Skye. Check our packs, replenish our supplies. Chion waits for us even now.


    Outside the small cave, Skye took a breath and focused his magic outward once again. Hobi walked over with a bulging pack. ¡°This pack has everything in it you need.¡±


    When the Kurite reached to take the worn one from his hand, Skye stopped him, ¡°Wait.¡± Dropping to his knees, Skye rummaged through the sand-covered pack to the bottom. Feeling the soft material around the treasure within, he cupped the wrapped coil and pulled it out of the bag. Holding it to him like it was a newborn, he told Hobi, ¡°Put the pack you have on the ground.¡±


    After storing the coil out of sight and safe from harm, Skye tossed the new pack over his shoulder, loosening the ties to better fit his large frame. Giving the man a brief nod of thanks, he let his magic roam the hallway, filtering the information so that he knew where each man, woman, and paka stood.


    When Eiren emerged, he processed how her muscles bunched and her ears lay semi-flat on her head. Before he could ask what happened, she instructed with a plea, Not here, not now. We must reach Chion. Have you asked them to take us to the village¡ªto Avu?


    ¡°Not yet, I couldn¡¯t remember the name of the village.¡± He dusted off the last bit of sand from her coat before strapping the paka pack onto her back. While he worked, Skye called out, ¡°Neal, do you know the way to the village called Avu?¡±


    ¡°Avu,¡± he repeated with confusion. ¡°I thought you needed a guide to Gharra?¡±


    Running his fingers inside the straps, testing that they weren¡¯t too tight, Skye shrugged, not looking up from his task. Once he was satisfied, he bounced up to his full height. ¡°We must first collect our companion. He is the one I mentioned earlier. He waits for us in Avu. Do you know the way?¡±


    Without the benefit of light, Skye wasn¡¯t certain, but he thought the Ai¡¯s features changed into a frown. ¡°Of course, but Cai and I will need more details if we¡¯re to assist you.¡±


    Cai¡¯s golden eyes moved to stand next to his bondmate. The paka¡¯s distrust and disapproval of their assigned task gave weight to the air. Both Neal and Cai remembered him as a Pyranni warrior. They had no notion of what he¡¯d survived and overcome in the last few months.


    Impatient with it all, Skye glared at the paka and said, ¡°Cai, I understand your cynicism. I respect your concern regarding your Ai. We didn¡¯t part on the best of terms. Eiren, Chion, and I will explain what has happened once Chion joins us. I consider you both allies, not enemies. I swear on the life of Eiren¡ªmy bondmate¡ªthat rescuing our companion from the Malirrans is vital to Kureto¡¯s continued safety. So, I warn you, do not interfere. If you do, it won¡¯t matter that you are a Kurite. I won¡¯t let anything or anyone impede our journey.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Movement and chatter up and down the hallway ceased as everyone overheard his threat. In the next instance, peace descended, starting as an incremental, barely discernable feeling that soon encompassed the entire hallway. Remembering Eiren¡¯s words about Neal¡¯s Tal¡¯Ai power from the first time he¡¯d ever spoken to her, he turned toward Neal. He bowed his head in recognition of Neal¡¯s effort to stop the coming skirmish.


    Eiren said as a gentle reminder, Avu?


    Leaning over to pat the top of her head, he repeated their request, ¡°Will you guide us to Avu?¡± Once Skye realized the other Tal¡¯Ai silently argued through their bond, he trailed after Eiren down the hallway. The other two had no choice but to follow.


    Walking through the city, it took all his energy to minimize the information threatening to override his brain. Tryvor and Audren were right to worry. Skye lacked the experience necessary to use his magic as a gift instead of a curse. The longer he used the second sight, the higher the likelihood he¡¯d feel the pain. He just hoped they reached Gharra before it hit.


    ¡°You tricked us,¡± Neal accused.


    Skye raised his eyebrows, taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eiren¡¯s growl rolled through their bond. He held up his hand to stop her from doing anything she¡¯d regret.


    The man waved his hand around the U-shaped cavern. ¡°When we found you in the tunnel, you could have escaped, but you didn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He hid his bewilderment behind a dark frown. Neal knew why he didn¡¯t. The only time Skye had attempted an escape occurred when they stopped in the Gais Desert.


    My Lord, they think you tricked them with your blind act.


    Ah, the accusation made sense now. He uncurled his hands, hooking a thumb on the belt around his waist. Despite everything he¡¯d done to help the Kurites, suspicion swayed many from believing his new status.


    ¡°It was no trick. I couldn¡¯t see. It is why I waited to attack you and Nyah in the desert. Without the magic of the Tal¡¯Ai, I couldn¡¯t walk without help.¡±


    Cai admitted, We heard the rumors, but having already met you, we dismissed them. You and Eiren are now one of us¡ªthe Tal¡¯Ai?


    Eiren nodded for them both, and Skye said in a dry tone, ¡°Much has occurred since you handed me over for interrogation. My journey, the things I have seen, has changed me from the man I was to the person you now walk beside. Eiren and I are Tal¡¯Ai, but our destiny doesn¡¯t stop there. Neither of you trust me, and I can almost feel Cai¡¯s reluctance for the task given to him. And yet, I would die before I betrayed Kureto to the Malirran invaders.¡±


    How about Kureto to Pyran? the paka asked.


    Skye¡¯s sharp laughter echoed back to them along the length of the hallway. ¡°When I bonded with Eiren by accident, I lost Pyran, my family, and my friends.¡± The smile dropped from his face like it never existed. ¡°Eiren claims Kureto as home, so it is now mine as well.¡± Skye shrugged. ¡°As I am bonded with Eiren, how could I not protect Kureto from every conceivable enemy?¡±


    Turning the conversation back to less turbulent topics, Neal asked, ¡°How does your magic work? I¡¯ve never heard of the ability to see as a Tal¡¯Ai gift.¡±


    Coming to an intersection, they turned left, leaving Luthis behind. Skye internally sighed with relief as the influx abated.


    He figured his willingness to share personal information would alleviate at least some of their suspicion. Another Kurite could have taken the three of them to Gharra, but Skye respected Neal and Nyah. While he was under their control, they¡¯d treated him well. He knew the majority of Kurites wouldn¡¯t have expended the time or energy to do the same. He wouldn¡¯t have if the situation were reversed. If he gained their trust, Skye felt confident they¡¯d do everything in their power to help them when the rescue went down.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a second pair of eyes. My magic does not provide me with the same sight as my regular vision. I can¡¯t read facial expression, but I pick up on every physical object around me. I don¡¯t have to face a direction to know what is taking place. Difficult to explain, but every piece of information hits me at the same time, which requires me to sift through the facts. The more people there are around me, the longer it takes for me to process.¡±


    When no further questions came, Skye turned to Eiren. What happened between you and Jaure?


    Her bitterness lashed through their link, and he steadied himself by sinking his weight into his legs and ankles. Leaving the question for later, he asked another. Why did you never tell me? You know the Council of Nine. We could have asked for someone else by name with the knowledge you hold, so why him?


    Suppressed rage flashed through her eyes when he looked down at her, yet he waited her out. She had left Luthis without a backward glance, hurtling herself into an uncertain future with him, trusting in the God and Goddess to keep her safe. Despite discussing her return before reaching the city, her past had caught her unaware.


    Skye should have known. He should have known how formidable confronting the past could be, how weary the soul could become. In a few days, his own past would rise up before him, ready to tear him asunder if he let it.


    A long sigh escaped her before she answered, I knew word would travel to Jaure about some of our exploits. He runs the spy network. If he didn¡¯t receive news of my entry into the Tal¡¯Ai ranks, then he doesn¡¯t deserve his position. She paused for a moment before sighing again. My Lord, you sought one of the spies under his command. Knowing time is of the essence, I refused to allow my repugnance at facing blood kin to delay our journey. I told myself that the Pack has no hold over me. I fooled myself by believing that having a new family¡ªone where I am both loved and needed¡ªwould stop the old feelings of insignificance I had internalized before meeting you. I was wrong.


    You handled the encounter with dignity. I just wish you would have told me.


    He heard her wince, though he¡¯d said it without censure. My fault, My Lord. When his office door opened, I immediately realized my pride was at fault.


    They fell silent for a few minutes before Skye added, Will you ever accept his apology?


    I don¡¯t know. For my own sake, I should forgive them. But then I remember the abject loneliness. You truly don¡¯t understand what meeting you did to me, for me. You found me. In a single moment, you saved me. My mind was spiraling into madness. Can you imagine? I was a ghost living inside a city of hundreds of people. My own Pack rejected me, forcing me to live on the outskirts, always looking in. Wishing, hoping someone would hear my screams.


    Skye jerked to a stop. The way she spoke and the words she used suddenly made sense. With dawning horror, he whispered, The third ritual. The third ritual forced you to revisit an incident with your family.


    When her eyes met his, her sorrow said it all. The day her family, her Pack, tossed her out was her worst memory. Reliving it must have been agony. Skye had relived the moment of his banishment. Although a fresh wound, he was an adult when it happened, and Eiren¡¯s steady presence helped him through the worst of it. Somehow, he knew she¡¯d been young when the life-changing event occurred, possibly even a kit. He could now envision what happened with such clarity. Skye had a sudden desire to return to Luthis and kill them all.


    Knowing how protective Pakas were with their young, they had damned her twice. Once, by physically removing her from the safety of the den; twice, by spreading word of her undesirability. No one wanted responsibility for raising a kit denied by her own Pack. They had cursed her to a half-life, but she had taken it and molded it to her will. Where others would have cursed the God and Goddess for her fate, her faith in them strengthened her, allowing her to survive.


    Awe of his bondmate had him leaping toward her and taking her feline head in his hands. Ignoring the other Tal¡¯Ai¡¯s presence and their sharp queries, Skye held her until he stopped his uncharacteristic shaking. Nothing mattered in that moment except Eiren.


    My Lord?


    He whispered in her ear, ¡°Never again. You will never again return to Luthis without me. I vow it. They don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. If I ever meet a paka from your Pack, I might kill them for their transgression. Do you understand me? They aren¡¯t your family, they never were. You are stronger than even I imagined, and I am humbled to be your bondmate.¡±


    Her whiskers tickled his neck when she tucked her head into his shoulder. You truly believe that, My Lord?


    ¡°Yes.¡± The decisiveness behind the single word was enough. The sadness hanging over her dissipated, and she lifted her head with a carefree laugh.

 Chapter 102: Escape

    Constantly wiping the tears from her face had rubbed the skin raw. It was a wonder Lara had any liquid left in her body. Crying wasn¡¯t helping her headache, either. She sniffed and grabbed a cloth next to her that wasn¡¯t already a sodden mess. The city¡¯s emotional grid kept her crying¡ªawake, asleep, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªand left her with little energy to strengthen her dissolving shield.


    The darkness suspended over the city was like a thin layer of oil, covering every tower and crevice inside the walls. The substance had the viscosity of tar, and her Tal¡¯Ai senses were awash with every emotion breathing within the city.


    Insanity would be a relief. The thought of giving up was a repeating refrain, rolling through her brain on a never-ending loop.


    She¡¯d been right. It was far worse in Gharra than on the ship. Since arriving in the city, she¡¯d wallowed in the darker emotions, helpless to fight the encroaching evil tunneling through her pores. Lara couldn¡¯t drudge up any bright, happy memories; it was as if her memory bank was wiped clean of anything but shadows and hopelessness. She couldn¡¯t even form clear pictures of her parents¡¯ faces. The harder she tried, the vaguer their image became.


    A quiet sob climbed up her throat, and a fresh bout of tears fell from her eyes. Her vision blurred again, but she had already studied every inch of the walls in her gilded cage. For two days, Lara had waited to escape, waiting for her guards to make a mistake, but the two Malirrans guarded her door around the clock.


    Her hands shook from a combination of fatigue and terror. She wasn¡¯t going to last much longer. Despite the regular meals, she was worn thin. All her energy went to keeping her measly shield up.


    In a fit of pique, Lara grabbed a silver candleholder by the bed and threw it across the room.


    It made a satisfactory sound when it hit the floor, making her lips curl up a little. Then she winced, shoving both hands into the blanket she was sitting on.


    Any second now, a guard would investigate the noise. Glancing at the door, she waited without moving or hiding her tears. The two Malirrans had seen the steady stream of tears already, their condescending smirks giving her the shakes every time.


    Huh. She sat up straighter. Several more seconds passed.


    The door stayed shut.


    Lara tensed before slipping off the bed without taking her eyes off the door. Her heart pounded as she slunk over to the door and listened, holding her breath.


    Several men¡¯s crude laughter echoed faintly through the wood, then another¡¯s tortured scream bounced down the hallway.


    Trembling threatened to overtake her limbs, but Lara took a deep breath and turned the knob with slow precision. She peeked through the crack and opened it a couple more inches.


    Sticking her head out into the hallway, she waffled between disbelief and hope.


    Lara looked down at her dark clothing and then ran her hands over the hidden weapons. Taking along food would be smart, but her window of time shrank by the second.


    She had to go. Now.


    Tiptoeing down the hallway, Lara paused at the end. The low murmur and chuckles floated to her from what sounded like the room off the foyer. She nibbled on her bottom lip while checking both directions. The only way out that she knew of was through the front door; still, there had to be another exit. Keeping an ear out for any movement, Lara turned right and snuck toward the back of the house.


    The place was practically empty, and it was eerie walking inside a house stripped bare of any adornments. Lara released a small breath when she reached what looked like the servants¡¯ section. Several twists and turns later, she stalled outside the kitchen.


    The periodic banging of pots and silverware against the countertop traveled to her. Otherwise, it was silent. Without anyone talking, she couldn¡¯t verify how many people were inside. Her magic was useless¡ªa cauldron of sensations boiling together. As much as she tried, she couldn¡¯t distinguish the feelings from each other, much less for individuals.


    Was there one person? Two?


    Now what?


    When she looked over her shoulder to check that she was still alone, Lara¡¯s gaze landed on a small entryway she¡¯d somehow missed. She waited until there was noise in the kitchen before jumping to the door. On another loud bang, she nudged open the door. The hinges squeaked, and she threw herself outside in a panic.


    And straight into the arms of a guard. Why, oh why, hadn¡¯t she thought of guards posted around the perimeter of the house?


    The man automatically tightened his grip on her shoulders. The man¡¯s surprise was short-lived, and the small wave barely made a dent on the other emotions already roiling within her.


    ¡°How did you escape your room?¡± he growled, shaking her like a glow stick. When she stayed mute, he flipped her around with a wrench and held her in place with one hand clamped down on her shoulder.


    Lara¡¯s mouth opened in a silent scream when her head was yanked backward by the sudden grip on her hair. The pain breached the last of her magical shield, and the fear, exhaustion, and pain merged together to form something she couldn¡¯t name.


    With a growl of her own, Lara found the knife tucked inside the sleeve of her dress and struck behind her. A howl of pain shredded the calm of the night.


    Crap. The man¡¯s cry was a clarion call for help, and every guard in the vicinity would rush to this side of the property.


    Lara kicked out with her boot, hitting the side of the man¡¯s knee. She felt it give way before she was shoved away. ¡°Oof.¡± Slamming into the side of the wall made her lose the little air she¡¯d sucked in. Scrabbling to stay upright, Lara¡¯s arms windmilled, and she almost dropped her knife.


    There wasn¡¯t a moment to lose. Even now she could hear the other guards calling to each other in their language as they ran toward her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack.¡±


    ¡°By Semnac,¡± a third man barked. ¡°Don¡¯t talk! Run!¡±


    Lara followed the command as if it were for her alone. But when she stepped around the guard lying on the ground, his hand shot out to latch onto her ankle. Lara hissed, swung her other foot back, and kicked him hard in the head, knocking him out.


    Shaking the hand off her boot, she picked up her skirt and flew away from the stampede coming around the corner of the building.


    A garden rose up before her, and she put on a burst of speed.


    A small trail led her through the grounds filled with fallen leaves and naked trees. Lara shivered. The signs of fall made the cold all the more real. She lengthened her stride when yells filled the property and lanterns lit the area behind her.


    She ran deeper into the garden, following the trail, praying it didn¡¯t curve back toward the house. Sucking in air, she turned another sharp corner and saw that the path had led her to an arched entryway.


    Thank goodness, someone upstairs was watching out for her. There wasn¡¯t a door to halt her progress, so she flew through it. Lara skidded down a small incline and stumbled a couple steps before she realized she was in the middle of a street.


    Getting her bearings, she went right, away from the castle grounds. Two streets over, she realized she had no idea where she was going, and terror coagulated in her veins.


    What sounded like a herd of armor ran toward her. A patrol must have heard the call for more guards.


    Sweat beaded along her forehead and down her back. Taking a hitched breath, she pressed her hand against the stitch in her side and took off down the street just as clouds obscured the moonlight. Lara needed enough time to find a place to hide, but Gharra was a foreign city. Malirrans probably patrolled every inch of it. Soon, every one of them would be searching for her. She was at a severe disadvantage, but she refused to dwell on her slim chances of escape.


    Careening around a corner, Lara surprised another Malirran. Before he could lift his weapon or grab her, she struck out with her knife in a move Skye had taught her. It was brutal, bloody, but she didn¡¯t wait around.


    Several yards away, without looking back, Lara still felt his death as an empty pocket of air. Her heart stuttered before she could shove her misgivings away. By sheer luck, she bypassed two more guards by sticking to the shadows, slipped past three more buildings, and crept into a filthy alley. The stench made her gag, though she couldn¡¯t stop gulping in more air. The streets were even more heavily patrolled than she thought.


    Instead of trusting luck to save her, she needed to use her brain.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Lara needed a plan. At this point, the Malirrans had every advantage. They could afford to wait her out or hunt her down. Lara glanced up and judged how much time she had. The sky wasn¡¯t as dark as it was even half an hour ago. The sun would rise soon, and she¡¯d lose her one protection.


    She needed something in her favor. Hatred and determination crept toward her, and Lara shrank back into the darkest shadows. The foul odor was heavier in this corner, and something squished beneath her boot heel. The stone walls sucked the heat right out of her body.


    Glancing up again, she thought of all the movies that had people hiding on top of buildings. She shivered long and hard, whether from the cold air or the sinister emotions she wasn¡¯t certain. What she did know was that she needed to keep moving and stay away from dead-end alleys. She took another breath, not noticing the stench, and forced herself to think through her options.


    Wait.


    Her shield was a thing of the past; every emotion bombarded her, and it felt as if she moved through oily sludge. Lara was covered with every dark, deadly emotion she could have ever conceived of, but she still fought to keep her sanity. Every bit of energy not used to run from the Malirrans was spent on not drowning in evil. Already tired, she wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    But what if she didn¡¯t fight it? What if she embraced it instead? Chion had mentioned before that others¡¯ emotions gave her strength in a skirmish. Her uncontrolled movements made it impossible for her attackers to predict her next move.


    Her real fear was that she wouldn¡¯t come back from it. What happened if her friends managed to save her from the Malirrans but not from her magic? Did she dare take the chance? When yet another guard ran past the alley, Lara knew her chances of survival dwindled with every minute she spent in Gharra.


    She edged closer to the mouth of the alley. Concentrating inward, she ignored everything around her. Time seemed to slow as she searched for the elusive thread holding her together. With each breath she took, her heart slowed, beating slower and slower until she felt the blood rushing through her like sluggish drumbeats.


    At first, Lara tried to simply snap the final link, but it was harder than she had imagined.


    She felt as if she hung off the edge of a cliff and below her was an abyss that roiled with things from nightmares. As much as she tried, her hand stayed stuck to the edge, clinging with all her instincts for survival. Lara gritted her teeth. Finally, she lifted one figurative finger at a time, each finger more difficult than the last.


    When the final thread snapped, Lara turned weightless, freefalling backward. She stiffened when she hit the first layer of the abyss. She sank down into the second layer. For a split second, all she felt was oil on her skin. In the next breath, darkness rammed through her, immediately coating her inside and out. And then she relaxed, welcoming the power into her.


    Her surrender caused her to open her mouth on a silent scream. Lara shuddered once before her capacity to think disappeared into the emotions that had a stranglehold on the city. Going from weightless to filled to the brim in a single nanosecond whiplashed her entire body. In the place of logic, something primal took over.


    Lara no longer existed.


    The new being dropped to all fours and inched toward the corner of the building to her left. She ripped the club from its binding under the soft material of her skirt. Then she thought better of it. She carefully put the weapon down and ripped the skirt away from her.


    With a quick swipe of her knife, the last of the confining material floated to the ground. After picking the club back up and weighing it in the palm of her hand, she found a better grip on the tool. Both her hands now held a weapon, and it felt good.


    A soft huff escaped her mouth; she didn¡¯t allow another. The predator in her and the hunt required stealth.


    She waited patiently for her prey to come to her. Seconds and minutes meant nothing.


    Two men came into view. A wicked chuckle passed through her lips, and her eyes glittered with manic excitement. Hunching down, putting all her weight on the balls of her feet, she remained where she was.


    When the Malirrans were mere feet from her, she exploded from her hiding spot and swung the club up. The weapon hit with a resounding smack under the man¡¯s chin. A killing blow. Still moving forward, she slashed out with her other hand toward the second man¡¯s vulnerable spots. The knife made contact with his stomach, but she snapped her teeth together, unsatisfied with the small wound she made.


    More, she needed more.


    She twirled around, using her momentum to bolster the impact of the club. A loud snap combined with the sound of a fierce groan, and Lara laughed aloud with joy.


    Turning away, she ran down the street hunting for more creatures to maim or kill. She scampered across the open spaces, searching for shadows and hiding places. She felt emotions hiding behind the stones but overlooked them. They were no danger to her. Hunting them was no challenge.


    No, the danger pursued her; their resolve added to hers. Where were they? Her head weaved back and forth, up and down, looking for signs.


    There. Three men crossed an open path farther down, and she hummed. She cocked her head, listening for others. No one else approached.


    Lara crouched where she was, letting them see their quarry. She cackled when they stopped in their tracks and changed direction, coming toward her.


    She tilted her head the other way, looking for the weakest adversary. Strong, sure, smooth strides. Confident. They were confident she was trapped. Weakest one to her right.


    She readjusted her grip and shivered with anticipation. They circled her, their swords at the ready, but they didn¡¯t attack like she wanted. One of them spoke to her, but it flowed right by her, a buzz of disjointed vocalization that meant nothing.


    The part of her brain that was all about survival warned her the one to her right would attack first. The man¡¯s tension radiated from him. Weak, just as she thought.


    He stepped forward, and she kicked her foot out, hooking it behind his heel. Metal crashed against stone, and she shuddered at the noise. Vulnerable on the ground, she leapt up and blocked the second man¡¯s kick with her thigh. Hurt.


    She chunked the club at the man¡¯s head with a screech that echoed up and down the almost empty stone path. The offensive maneuver gave her enough of an opening that she could move in close to gut him with the knife in her hand. Twisting the knife, she caused enough damage that her enemy was no longer a danger. Dead soon.


    In constant motion, she flipped the knife and sliced the weak man across the upper thigh. Fire licked up and down her left arm, but she ignored it. The smell of warm blood reached her, and she sniffed the air with relish. Cocking her head to the side, she growled deep in her throat, then sighed with disappointment. People came from every direction, the sound of fighting like a piece of bloody meat for flies.


    The last man sprang toward her, his sword aimed straight at her. Blocking the thrust, she twisted to the right and elbowed him hard in the stomach. As he curled over, she used him as a shield against the other who still fought, though he grew weaker with every thrust. A couple thrusts hit their mark, but it was her living shield, not her. She cackled.


    The strangled noises quickly became too much, and she pushed him away with disgust after drawing her knife through his vulnerable spine. The gargled scream cut off, and she grinned when the body hit the ground. Now, both her hands were free to hurt her remaining prey. She danced around him, waiting for an opening. His long weapon kept her back, but she slid back and forth, circling, waiting.


    There. She struck like a snake, ripping the tender stomach from groin to ribcage, turned, and flew down the wide path. Blood from the knife dripped to the ground as she sprinted away. Lara kept to the shadows, ignoring her need for rest and air. The thud of her heart drowned out the sound of the enemy approaching.


    Couldn¡¯t hear them.


    Still, she knew. Their emotions preceded them¡ªa change in air pressure before the storm. Running down another wide path, she reached down for another weapon¡ªa shiv. She had three. Sharp, solid.


    The shard of glass reflected the two moon beams, and Lara tucked it to her chest. Her legs moved to the beat of her heart.


    A crunch of gravel heralded another group of prey. She didn¡¯t check her stride, shifting her direction instead until she headed straight for the man in front. A throwing knife struck her in the shoulder, and she howled.


    The pain made her more determined, and her speed never faltered. Lara rammed into the man with her other shoulder, bowling him back into the others.


    Feeling the man¡¯s death like the pop of a soap bubble, she giggled as she flowed to her feet, a weapon in both hands. He¡¯d been killed by his own. The others¡¯ anger scalded her, making her stronger. Her snarl matched theirs in ferocity, and she glided forward.


    An arm came from nowhere, wrapping around her neck. She tucked her chin and bit down, tearing a chunk of flesh away. A scream rendered her temporarily deaf in one ear, but the arm disappeared. Spitting the foul taste out, she twirled her shiv around and stabbed him in the thigh.


    As soon as the man fell away behind her, she was moving to another. Laughter followed in her wake, and soon she was drenched in blood. A knee to a groin sent a man to his knees, and a knife to the back of his neck rolled him forward. A blow to her face stopped her incessant cackles, but she used the power behind the punch to propel her around, driving the shiv under another man¡¯s ribcage. As the man fell to the ground, he took her weapon with him.


    No matter. She reached for another and withdrew it from where it lay trapped against her leg. She feinted to the right and twirled. Using her momentum, the shiv sliced through one arm. Still moving in a circle, the knife made another, deeper wound, leaving the man¡¯s arm useless. Yes.


    Their grunts of pain joined her triumphant laughter, and it merged with the sounds of metal against skin and bones. One more died with a shiv through his eye even as she slid away. She used the dead as if they were rocks and fallen trees, and it made it harder for the others still standing to attack. Their growing frustration and anger made her cackle all the louder.


    Drowning in the high of hurting and killing the bad men, she didn¡¯t notice the street filling with Malirran warriors.


    When Lara was the only one left standing, she looked up through the strands of hair hanging in her face. The taste and scent of iron overrode the other smells. Taking in gulps of air, she stilled, warily watching the two-footed creatures around her.


    ¡°Bad. Bad men. Evil, bad. Kill evil.¡±


    She should have understood her own words. She didn¡¯t. They spilled from her, and the volume she spewed them allowed the pack of wolves surrounding her to hear. She watched them exchange wary looks while she rocked back and forth on her feet. Her arms swayed to the beat of her heart.


    A deep voice halted her stream of words. She swiveled her head one way, then the other until she located him. Honing in, she focused on him with single-minded interest, saw his mouth moving, but again the burr washed over her.


    Nonsense, all nonsense.


    Emotions swirled around her¡ªwariness, hatred, fear, determination. They strengthened her, and she screamed her joy of the challenge.


    Three men attacked, but she was already moving, laughing at how easy they were to predict. A swipe across one man¡¯s wrist added more iron to the already heady scent.


    Solara.


    Familiar voice¡ªdeep, desperate. Familiar name. She straightened for a second, except her body kept her dancing to a tune only the dark feelings provided her.


    She cackled away her sudden unease and grabbed ahold of the venom burning her blood¡ªthe enmity all hers. She attacked like a rabid animal, using her weapons, teeth, elbows, knees, and feet to her advantage. She lost another shiv, so she yanked the last one off her leg and turned it against the enemy. Finally, the last one died before her, his gasp a whisper compared to the noise that came before. Silence descended when the body hit the ground.


    A scream of victory roared out of her as she turned in a circle, daring the bad, evil creatures standing several yards away to come closer.


    ¡°Kill. Kill.¡±


    She froze, shivered. Dropping her head in a predatory move, she hunted for the greater enemy in her midst. She whimpered, feeling the presence of one far more evil coming toward them. She whispered, ¡°Evil, evil coming. Evil here.¡±


    The new enemy looked no stronger or taller than the others, but the dark miasma entwined about the man made him far more dangerous than the pack surrounding her.


    Her chest rumbled with warning. She stared at the newcomer, twitching with irritation as more noises came from their mouths. Nothing mattered except for the darkness sinking deeper into her soul.


    No other enemy mattered except for him.


    Hell had come for her.

 Chapter 103: A Feral Creature

    ¡°Where are we with the supplies?¡± Lukar asked his war council.


    A couple of the men shook their heads and frowned. Ferer explained, ¡°Sorting the food is taking more time than we thought, My King.¡±


    Colm shifted in his seat. ¡°There should be plenty of food in Gharra.¡±


    A loud sigh filled the room, and everyone looked back at Ferer. ¡°You all forget every time we conquer a city. With the combined Pyranni townspeople and our forces, supplies are scarce. Our men have taken control of all the storerooms housed in the city, but the grain is depleting at a quick rate. Remember, the Pyranni warriors destroyed all their crops. Normally, those crops would supply the city with the food we need. We only have what we brought with us across the land, what is left on the ships, and what was already stored in Gharra.¡±


    Lukar murmured, ¡°Replenishing the supplies is not an option, then.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ferer agreed. ¡°As soon as we arrived outside Gharra¡¯s walls, the men were put on rations. We took over the city without our own stores of food to add to the city¡¯s. The circumstances behind this invasion differed greatly from our previous incursions. In the past, we took the time to pillage what we needed during our march to the stronghold.¡±


    ¡°And once we landed here in Pyran, we marched toward Gharra with almost no stops,¡± Lukar said with a nod. ¡°How long do we have before food becomes an issue for the army?¡±


    Ferer stared up at the chamber¡¯s ceiling while he considered what he knew. ¡°A week, maybe two at most. Many of the townspeople have already turned to theft of the storerooms. Some of the guards have caught several thieves red-handed. They¡¯ve since been taken care of, but it is a growing problem as you well know. I have increased the number of guards around the storerooms.¡±


    Lukar nodded his head in acknowledgement of the warning. They had successfully taken the city in the shortest time possible, but long-term control of the kingdom was precarious. The revival of trade routes for food and other commodities was necessary before the entire Pyranni population died from starvation. He could practically taste the fear running through the city. The people knew he ruled with a brutal hand, and Pyrannis hesitated to rebel. It was now time to implement the return to routine life, especially if he wanted his own army to survive the coming weeks.


    Lukar almost lost his train of thought when his stomach twinged, but he stayed on task. Readjusting the rings on his fingers to give himself more time, he regarded the other men sitting around the wide table.


    ¡°Talk to the merchants. Pay coin to compensate for lost animals and other equipment used to carry items to and from the city. Until trade is reestablished, add more guards to the stores if necessary.¡± He put his finger on the detailed map of Gharra, pointing to a home that had been emptied to make room for his wounded. ¡°Update me on the casualties we suffered during the siege and battle. How do they fare?¡±


    Duxon spoke up for the first time, ¡°We lost many of the men to infection. For others, the wounds were simply too grievous to survive. The men who received less serious wounds have already returned to their duties. There are others who have yet to recover.¡±


    Colm added, ¡°Once they were well enough to move from the battlefield, the remaining wounded have been moved to one of the smaller barracks within the castle grounds. Our healers are doing what they can.¡±


    Thoughts of blood and wounds twisted Lukar¡¯s lips into a macabre smile, and he fisted the chair¡¯s armrest until the wood creaked. He repeated his oath. He¡¯d feed from no one from his own kingdom. At one time, his oath seemed superfluous. Lukar had once been repelled by the idea of eating the flesh of someone he knew. Now, the oath was all that held him back. His hunger had long since passed those moral shackles. It worried him that he might turn against the men sitting within this room. Many of the men on his war council were his friends long before they rebelled against Morrich the Brutal¡¯s regime.


    His eye caught Ferer and Tair shifting in their seats. The look in their eyes flickered with hunger. Lukar made a mental note to watch them. He was not the only one who struggled with Semnac¡¯s blessing, and some might succumb to their cravings despite their oaths. His army was not for his or their daily sacrifices.


    Unaware that the silence had stretched out while he stashed away his hunger, Lukar nodded at Tair. ¡°What have your spies learned?¡±


    Tair shoved his hair behind his shoulder and edged his chair closer to the table. ¡°One ship has returned so far. They didn¡¯t return with a paka, but a Kurite was captured. With little effort on Harto¡¯s part, they¡¯ve turned her into an asset. I¡¯ve yet to interrogate her, but she¡¯s already given some useful information regarding the Kurites.


    Colm interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s willing to betray her people?¡±


    Duxon grinned and said before Tair could respond, ¡°There is always someone who¡¯s willing to turn traitor for either coin or to save his skin.¡±


    Tair shrugged. ¡°From what Harto discovered, she has reasons that has nothing to do with coin.¡±


    Lukar¡¯s next question was cut off by a brief knock. One of the guards stuck his head in and said, ¡°Word has come to the castle that there¡¯s a large commotion in the streets.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Colm asked. The entire gathering pushed their chairs back and focused on the messenger. A few of the men brushed their hands across their weapon from habit. Lukar was not the only one lusting for a battle. They all craved the smell and taste of blood, whether in battle or otherwise.


    The guard cleared his throat. ¡°From the little said, my lord, the officers¡¯ residence district is the most likely.¡±


    Everyone looked to Lukar for orders. Curiosity made him shake his head. Instead of handing the task to another, he¡¯d go. ¡°We are done for now. Tair, come with me. Everyone else, follow through on the orders you already have. Meet here tomorrow at midday. We have a campaign to finish at Semnac¡¯s behest.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Tair was right on his heels when they left the war room. ¡°Do you think the Pyrannis have staged an uprising?¡±


    Taking the stairs two at a time, Lukar snorted. ¡°Have you been into the city in the last few weeks?¡±


    ¡°No, My King,¡± Tair said cheerfully. ¡°Torturing Pyrannis for information has taken me all day and night.¡± The man whistled the end of a short battle chant, and the tune, along with the tread of their feet, carried down the long hallway.


    Lukar glanced back at the warrior. ¡°It is as I expected.¡± He nodded his head toward the main part of the city. ¡°If you had, you¡¯d find that Gharra is filled with people too frightened and subdued to plan any rebellion.¡± Once they reached the courtyard, he jogged toward the main gate, ignoring the guards surrounding him.


    ¡°Too bad, My King. A battle would break the monotony of our stay. Aside from the torture, boredom reigns. I hope Kureto presents me with a suitable challenge. My skills are atrophying as we speak.¡±


    Lukar smiled at the man¡¯s morose tone but held up a hand to quieten Tair. Drawing on the power that Semnac bequeathed him, he expanded his hearing past the bounds of normal range. Shouts in the Malirran language and the sound of a scuffle reached him.


    Making sure he pinpointed the right direction, Lukar nodded his head toward the street. ¡°That way.¡±


    Tair dropped his cheerful fa?ade and raised his head, sniffing the air. ¡°My King, I smell blood on the wind.¡±


    Even though his guards surrounded him, Lukar drew his sword. Like Tair, he itched for a fight. Semnac constantly whispered in his ear to invade Kureto, but he refused to put his men in more danger than necessary. Leaving Gharra vulnerable by not ensuring his permanent reign would be foolhardy. Many of his men had died during the siege of Gharra; Lukar would not let their deaths be in vain.


    Turning the last corner, Lukar came across the small crowd in the middle of the street. The distinct sounds of metal hitting shields and weapons separated themselves from the general hubbub.


    A woman¡¯s piercing cackle made every man with him pause for half a heartbeat. A female was at the center of the skirmish? Lukar¡¯s eyebrow rose of its own accord. It wasn¡¯t what he expected to hear. They were weak creatures. His fingers twitched around his sword. His guards raised their shields in preparation of an attack.


    As they reached the crowd, he watched in amazement as a single woman took on well-trained Malirran warriors without fear. Her fighting was reminiscent of a feral animal. There was no method to her attack, but it was ferocious, bloody, and chilling. The woman¡¯s laughter bounced off the stone walls around them before drifting up into the night sky. No Malirran watching joined in the fight to assist the already engaged warriors.


    Spooked. His men were spooked.


    Finally, she was the only one left standing, which surprised Lukar despite seeing her unorthodox technique. He pushed his guards aside, so he could step closer, training his Goddess-blessed eyesight on the peculiar female. For once, Semnac was silent, as if she too was curious about the creature. The Goddess¡¯s interest gave him extra incentive to tread carefully.


    Lukar studied the woman. Her blood-splattered face was a mask of evil. Intelligence lurked in her eyes, but the savagery overpowered any humanity the woman might have once had.


    In a word, she was untamable.


    He had never come across a woman such as this. For all her short stature, her wild stare unnerved him. She bled from a number of cuts, but the female acted as if she felt none of them. Even though her feet were planted firmly on the ground, the woman¡¯s body never stopped weaving, and the sinuous grace showcased her slim physique.


    Lukar licked his lips. For the first time since the battle for Gharra, he desired someone for more than blood and food.


    It was a struggle, but Lukar turned away from the female and looked at the warrior in charge.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± he demanded, though he thought he already knew.


    Harto bowed low. ¡°This is the Kurite woman we captured near the Kureto shoreline, King Lukar.¡±


    Lukar¡¯s gaze traveled over the spy under Tair¡¯s command. The minute tightening around the man¡¯s eyes confirmed the warrior¡¯s guilt. Lukar knew full well the terror his smile evoked. At the sight of his teeth, every warrior in the vicinity took a step back.


    ¡°If this woman was under guard, how is it she escaped?¡± Although his tone was soft, non-threatening, the man¡¯s swallow was loud in the sudden quiet aside from the woman¡¯s rantings interspersed with cackles.


    ¡°My King, she killed the guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lukar nodded, ¡°she did.¡± Lukar gestured in the direction the woman had taken upon her escape. ¡°I imagine she has killed a number of other men as well.¡±


    His fierce stare never wavered, causing the stoic warrior to drop his gaze to his feet¡ªa gesture that screamed his submission to his king. The involuntary action pleased Lukar, but it didn¡¯t lessen the intensity of his gaze.


    The woman¡¯s rambling was gaining volume, and its effect on his men was not lost on him. ¡°Tair,¡± he called, ¡°how many men have died by her hand?¡±


    Tair turned from talking to another warrior. ¡°My King, the exact toll is unknown. As there may be more men that haven¡¯t been found, patrols are still combing the streets.¡± He waved a hand to where the woman stood with a pile of bodies surrounding her. ¡°I can hear two warriors still breathing, though they will soon join their brothers.¡±


    Lukar¡¯s lips thinned. He turned to study the woman again. ¡°Who is she?¡± he murmured.


    Misunderstanding the purpose of his question, Harto bowed again, lower this time. ¡°She held grievances against her people. She provided us with some information regarding the Tal¡¯Ai.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take his eyes off the woman. ¡°Did she? Or did she provide what she thought you wanted to hear?¡± Lukar motioned the twenty warriors standing on the street toward the woman. ¡°Capture her. Do not kill her. Take her to the castle and lock her in a cell. Put four men on her.¡±


    Lukar snapped his hand out and wrapped his hand around Harto¡¯s throat, yanking him closer. Whispering in the man¡¯s ear, he said, ¡°And you have a report to give me, and it better satisfy my curiosity. Otherwise, you may be the first Malirran under my dominion I sacrifice to Semnac.¡±


    Harto¡¯s eyes widened with terror, and he stopped breathing. The heady stench of fear made Lukar tremble with anticipation. Suppressing his craving with his willpower alone, he tossed the warrior aside.


    Lukar watched with interest while the woman fought until she was taken down, outnumbered. Her howls and snarls continued, and one of the men holding her down flinched, then crumbled to his side. She wasn¡¯t going to stop, and the longer this took, the greater the chance the Pyrannis would see this as a weakness.


    By morning, the rumor about one woman singlehandedly striking down Malirrans would spread through the city, and no matter the exact number killed, the count would grow with each retelling.


    He growled, ¡°End this, now.¡±


    Tair nodded before he burst forward, using the speed Semnac had bestowed upon them, and knocked the woman unconscious with the flat of his blade. The street quieted without the unhinged woman¡¯s racket. Two warriors hefted her between them and marched toward the castle without a backward glance. Six more men surrounded them, their focus on their captive¡¯s every move.


    ¡°Harto,¡± Tair commanded, his disapproving gaze on his subordinate, ¡°when you reported two days ago, there was no mention of this female¡¯s ability.¡± The threat in Tair¡¯s next sentence was unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m interested to hear how such a woman came to your attention.¡±


    ¡°My lord, the woman is the same one I held on my ship, but¡­ not.¡±


    ¡°How¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tair,¡± Lukar ordered, ¡°not here.¡± This was neither the time nor the place for an interrogation. His guards all faced outward, protecting him from danger. At his words, he saw some of their tension recede.


    Both Tair and Harto bowed, but his councilor added, ¡°My apologies, King Lukar. With your leave, perhaps we should convene to a more appropriate location.¡±

 Chapter 104: The Streets of Gharra

    After a brief rendezvous in Avu, Chion was relentless in his single-minded effort to reach Gharra. The pace the white paka set was grueling, but no one complained. Once Skye explained the reason for rescuing Lara and the potential for the Lan¡¯Ai bond, Cai and Neal¡¯s resistance had long since disappeared into thoughtfulness.


    In less than a week, Neal and Cai led them to the trapdoor entrance without incident.


    ¡°Eiren,¡± Skye said, ¡°I should go into Gharra now. We have no time to waste.¡±


    Skye, his bond mate scolded with her hackles raised, you need rest. We¡¯ve traveled nonstop for days. If you won¡¯t sleep, at least sit down. The city is not going anywhere.


    He looked at the others, knowing they listened to the one-sided conversation.


    Cai responded to Skye¡¯s unasked question. I cannot hear Eiren¡¯s argument, but I can imagine. It is wise to rest. We pushed hard to reach Gharra, and you must conserve your energy. None of us know what you face above. At least wait until nightfall. Neal nodded in agreement, though Chion growled with impatience.


    Skye finally caved to his paka¡¯s worry for his welfare since exhaustion did weigh on him. He sat down without another word. If they were rescuing anyone else, he¡¯d have made the same decision. The problem was that this was Lara. His instincts screamed that she was running out of time.


    Neal started a small fire, giving Skye a respite from his magic. As it was midday, he had enough time to eat and sleep before he climbed to the streets above. While his bondmate stretched her legs and back, Skye chewed on a piece of dry bread and leaned against the tunnel wall. Taking a sip of stale water from the water bag, Skye watched Chion pace the intersection in a circle.


    Neal spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s the Tal¡¯Ai bond.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Skye asked, never taking his eyes off the restless paka.


    ¡°Separation from our Ai is never recommended, but it is necessary at times,¡± Neal explained. Cai¡¯s tail twitched in his periphery. Chion growled low, almost as if under his breath, but he didn¡¯t break his stride.


    It dawned on him that Neal stood guard against the steps leading up to the trapdoor, ensuring that Chion stayed in the tunnel. Skye frowned. ¡°Eiren and I have been separated before, so have Chion and Lara.¡±


    Yes, Cai answered, but the separation between Ais is difficult even when both are safe from harm. His next words were laden with sympathy and knowledge. Not only is there distance between Chion and Lara, but Chion knows his bondmate is in danger. It is particularly difficult for bonded pakas. We do not fare well when our Ai is injured or threatened.


    What Cai means is that a paka¡¯s bond is more elemental or deeper than our human counterparts, Eiren whispered. I have heard mention of a paka reacting in such a way, but I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Skye asked in confusion.


    At last, Chion joined the conversation, his voice a deep, barely contained growl. It means that bonded pakas have an instinctive need to reach and protect their Ai. The bond will not let me rest, and it will only become worse until I can reconnect with My Lady. I am close enough to talk to her, yet there is something blocking me. I receive random images, but nothing solid. It is as if she is a stranger, and the Tal¡¯Ai bond does not recognize her as my Ai.


    ¡°You may become worse,¡± Skye murmured in conclusion. ¡°And she isn¡¯t using the bond to talk to you?¡± He groaned aloud and scratched at the skin beneath his beard. He weighed Chion¡¯s behavior with what he knew of the paka. Lara had succumbed to the emotions of those within the city. His entire plan hinged on Chion¡¯s ability to bring Lara back from the brink. ¡°From everything I¡¯ve learned about the Malirran force in Gharra¡ªand from what Chion just said, there is no way of knowing whether Lara is in any condition to escape without aid.¡±


    ¡°You are speaking of the woman¡¯s power?¡± Neal clarified.


    Eiren nodded, but Skye explained further. He glanced at Chion. ¡°I¡¯m also talking about her physical ability to walk out on her own. The Malirrans are savages. The tales I heard paint a gruesome picture of a race that thrives on pain and death. Not only is Lara caught within a maelstrom of sensation, she could be in physical pain.¡±


    Cai asked, Lara has enough control over her magic to keep the emotions at bay?


    Everyone looked at Chion. The paka hissed, and his eyes glinted his terror for his Ai. My Lady has gained some control, but she cannot maintain her shield while she sleeps. It is why we must reach her before too much more time passes.


    ¡°Keep trying to reach her,¡± Skye urged. ¡°I need every clue she can give us to find her. I grew up in Gharra, so I should recognize any building or street she describes.¡±


    My Lord, Eiren reminded, Gharra is a war-torn city. It won¡¯t look the same to Lara as what you remember. Even if Chion reaches Lara through their link, you may have to resort to searching different parts of the city for the building she describes.


    Skye repeated what Eiren said, then stopped to truly think about what Gharra may look like now. ¡°Eiren¡¯s right. I need to scout the area before I begin my search.¡±


    Neal leaned forward, his face earnest in the firelight. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only trapdoor inside Gharra. There are two others.¡± The Kurite pointed upward. ¡°This one is merely the easiest to access. Nyah always uses this one because it is the safest one for Kurites.¡± He crossed his arms with a shrug and continued, ¡°Even with the Malirrans patrolling Gharra, you¡¯re a Pyranni man. You are far less likely to be waylaid than a woman or a Kurite.¡±


    My Lord, Cai asked with a serious tone, which one do you speak of?


    Skye wasn¡¯t certain whether the paka agreed with Neal giving him information only Kurite spies had knowledge of, but if not, Cai didn¡¯t say anything. Why hadn¡¯t he thought about the possibility that Kureto might have more than one door into Pyran?


    Neal frowned a little. ¡°Cai, I, and other spies used two of the hidden entrances to bring the Kurites taken as slaves back to Kureto right before and during the siege. The others left during the chaos immediately after the Malirrans conquered Gharra. Only by the grace of the God and Goddess were we able to save our people.¡±


    Skye inhaled sharply and scrubbed his hands over his face. How could he have forgotten the slaves? If they hadn¡¯t escaped, the Kurites would have faced torture and death. The spies¡¯ task to rescue the Kurites inside Gharra must have been fraught with danger. It truly amazed him no Pyranni had learned of the mission, even through sheer happenstance. Losing the Kurite slaves proved how tenuous the hold the Pyranni people had had on their city. It spoke of their desperation and their fear of the Malirran invaders.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    With sudden insight, Skye jerked up from the ground and slapped both hands on his hips. ¡°There is a hidden entrance into the castle,¡± he accused, glaring at both Neal and Cai.


    Oh, Goddess, Eiren gasped.


    Chion interrupted with a loud snarl, I do not care whether there are a hundred hidden entrances into Gharra or the castle. He leapt forward and raked the dirt with his right and then his left forepaw. Skye requested you specifically to guide us here. If knowing the location of escape routes will save My Lady, tell the warrior now.


    ¡°Cai,¡± Neal pleaded, ¡°trust me.¡± The paka¡¯s reluctance was obvious, but he finally bowed his head.


    Skye rolled onto the heels of his feet and ran a hand tiredly down the long braid. Arching a brow, he said in a low voice, ¡°Until we know otherwise, keep the entrance to the castle a secret. I admit that my first instinct is to protect Gharra from intruders.¡± He shrugged, shifting his weight when Eiren came over and leaned against him. ¡°But Gharra isn¡¯t mine to protect anymore.¡±


    The flame¡¯s sputtering was the only noise that broke the quiet. After a few minutes, Skye said with a yawn, ¡°I do need rest before I climb up to Gharra. Cai, Neal, your secrets are safe with me. Tell me what I need to know to ensure my safety from patrols. I¡¯ll use the other escape route only if there is need.¡±


    Chion took up his pacing, though now it seemed less from restlessness than a need to think. His frustration at not reaching Lara came through when he growled again. Skye, if you must use the other trapdoors, send word through Eiren.


    Of course, Eiren said, jiggling the alphabet scroll still hanging around her neck for the others¡¯ benefit. My Lord, don¡¯t wait to tell me if you are in trouble. I want to know where you are at all times while you are gone.


    Skye snorted. Leaning over to rub one of her ears, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you privy to what I am doing; however, talking to you the whole time will distract me from my task.¡± Worry slithered through their bond, and all his humor vanished. Eiren, I will keep you apprised to my whereabouts as much as I can. But trust me to watch my own back while I¡¯m gone.


    You are a warrior, My Lord. Far be it for me to think I can protect you from harm with my presence¡­ She glanced over at where Chion had returned to his constant pacing. I see him, and I pray I don¡¯t lose you as he has Lara. I can¡¯t lose you, Skye.


    ¡°We will find her,¡± he reminded his bondmate. ¡°She¡¯s here in Gharra. Even Chion told us that much. I¡¯ll find her, and we will rescue her from wherever she is. Lara will come back to Kureto with us.¡±


    Chion snarled, Solara is alive. As long as she is alive, we shall save her.


    There was a murmur of agreement from everyone in the tunnel. For his bondmate¡¯s ears alone, Skye added, And I will come back to you.


    Turning away from Eiren, he frowned at Neal. ¡°Where are the other tunnel entrances in the city?¡±


    Tell him, My Lord, Cai said, falling to the ground in a graceful slump. He yawned and said, They¡¯re right; he needs to know. We all need rest. We have time before night falls above, and then the task falls to Skye. Neal and I will wait by the other trapdoor in case you need our help.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Be careful, Eiren whispered through their link, nuzzling her chin against Skye¡¯s hip.


    Skye glanced down at her with a smirk. ¡°Eiren, stop worrying,¡± he chastised. They both stood in front of the stairs leading to the trapdoor.


    Rested from his short nap, he was more than ready to start his search for Lara. Rubbing his bondmate¡¯s ears one last time, he shifted until Chion came within view.


    ¡°Still nothing from Lara?¡±


    Chion growled low, then sighed. No. He swung his head from side to side in agitation. She is somewhere in the city¡ªalive, but a barrier prevents me from speaking to her. It is difficult to explain, but the bond feels wrong.


    Cai and Eiren perked up, stepping toward Chion, boxing him in. Cai demanded, You mentioned this before. Describe what you are feeling.


    Chion¡¯s ears flattened against his head, and his mouth opened with a hiss. My Lady does not feel the same. The bond is present, although it is as if I am bound to a stranger. Last night I thought I had reached her, but our bond shut down not even a second later. I felt as if the memory of Solara was present, but not my actual bondmate. Our bond feels twisted.


    Eiren bumped the white paka with her shoulder before moving back to Skye. My Lord, we must find her fast. There is no time left.


    Skye took a deep breath and exhaled. He couldn¡¯t worry about Lara until he found her. ¡°Eiren is right. Time is of the essence.¡±


    Skye wrapped the dark cloak around himself, then pulled a knife from his boot. Closing his eyes, he reached for the Tal¡¯Ai magic that hung just on the edge of his vision. At once, details swarmed him, and his heart stuttered. With precise movements, he inserted mirrors until the knowledge filtered to a more manageable amount.


    He lifted his head and peered upward, using his magic to check for anyone in the immediate area around the trapdoor. ¡°Extinguish the torch.¡±


    When the firelight sizzled, Skye took a deep breath. Without a backward glance, he climbed up the stairs and opened the silent trapdoor. He spread his senses as far as he could once his head broke ground level. A second later, the door shut, and he crouched in the shadow of the wall. The nearest person was a block away walking the other direction.


    You are well?


    He replied in a whisper, though there was no need. The coast is clear, Eiren. Remind Neal and Cai to wait at the other hidden trapdoor. Reviewing the incoming information one last time, Skye walked away from the wall and into the city, heading toward the tavern he last frequented.


    They¡¯re already gone. They will wait there until dawn. I am here if you need me.


    That I never doubted. He jerked his head up, scanning the rooftops around him.


    There. Someone crouched above him, hidden from everyone else¡¯s sight. He couldn¡¯t tell whether a Malirran scout or a Pyranni hid on the rooftop, but the person had noticed him.


    The wind tumbled over the wall from the ocean, bringing the scent of decay to him. Skye tugged his cloak tighter around his shoulders and stuck to the shadows.


    The person on the roof tailed him.


    With his magic, Skye had enough time to hide before Malirran patrols sighted him. Every time he hid, his tail above him did as well. The once vibrant streets now stood devoid of life. The shocking difference almost brought him to his knees. His magic¡¯s ability to see past walls deciphered the statures of those inside the small, ramshackle homes. The majority of the townspeople were young and women. A purge really did occur.


    Stomping feet and raucous laughter reached him before the people came within his magic¡¯s perimeter. Skye slipped behind a broken door inside the mouth of an alley and watched four men dressed in black stumble past. While he waited for the street to clear again, he studied the individual peeking over the building above him.


    Someone is shadowing my every move, he finally shared with his bondmate.


    Worry threaded through the bond alongside Eiren¡¯s full attention. A Malirran scout?


    My instinct says no. I¡¯m thinking more thief than warrior. When Skye didn¡¯t move, his pursuer grew restless, shifting his body from one knee to the other. The hands holding onto the side of the building were petite, slim. I believe it is either a woman or a tall child.


    What will you do?


    What can I do? I can¡¯t leave a trail of bodies behind me. The Malirrans will increase their patrols. He fingered his knife. Besides, I refuse to hurt or kill an innocent. Warn the others that I have a tail, but I am safe for now.


    Eiren didn¡¯t say anything further, and after checking the area for eyes, Skye left his hiding spot and crossed the street. Up ahead, he could see the sign for the tavern. He pulled up short, staring in disbelief. The place had burned to the ground.


    Skye had planned to gather some information, but that option no longer existed. He looked both directions, trying to create a new plan. Settling deeper into the shadows, he watched while his tail jumped to the next building over. The movement was decidedly feminine, and Skye fancied that it might be Lara.


    Then he quickly discarded the idea. The woman stood taller than his friend. Perhaps it was time to return the favor and determine how much the woman knew. He waited until she looked in the opposite direction before he sank backward. Careful not to disturb the eerie silence, he skirted the streets and made a large loop back to the other side.


    One building provided enough leverage to scale the wall with relative ease. Skye used fingerholds and toeholds to reach the top before rolling onto the roof. Foolish woman hadn¡¯t moved from her spot, though her trembling body gave away her fear.


    Creeping up behind her, Skye slid a knife under her chin to keep her from giving their precarious position away. She stiffened, then did a full body tremble.


    Digging the knife in enough that the woman felt the threat, he whispered, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Shock held him immobile when the female relaxed in apparent relief. Despite the woman¡¯s reaction, he tightened his grip and dug the knife in a little deeper.


    She winced before twisting her head around to search his face. In a lilt that proclaimed her a Pyranni noblewoman, she said in a low voice, ¡°Skye? Skye Silverhand?¡±


    His shock was such that Eiren called to him, My Lord? What has happened?

 Chapter 105: Old Companions

    Releasing the woman but keeping her within striking distance, Skye responded to the paka with a half-minded request for silence. Taking no chances, he scowled, balancing on the balls of his feet while he carefully studied her face in the dim moonlight. Although her eyes were haunted from the recent events, he guessed her age near his.


    He asked, ¡°How did you know who I was? I¡¯ve never met you.¡±


    The woman trembled, lifting a dirt-encrusted hand to hide her mouth that did nothing to hide the dainty fingertips. Before she could answer, Skye jumped forward and pushed her down flat. He didn¡¯t bother belly crawling to the edge of the roof to watch the five Malirrans march down the street, instead he filtered through the details his second sight provided. He made a mental note that the constant barrage was taxing his energy quicker than Eiren and he had anticipated.


    Skye turned back to the woman beneath him. The way she curled into herself made him grimace. In a few short months, he¡¯d forgotten the strictures keeping women and men separate in Pyran, disallowing intimate touch of any kind. She was holding herself together, but barely.


    He lifted his weight off the woman but kept her pinned down. Putting his mouth by her ear, he demanded again, ¡°How do you know me?¡±


    She quivered once, then stilled. Rounding her shoulders, her voice quavered when she responded, ¡°W-We¡¯ve been watching for you. Your return was foreseen. I¡¯ve kept s-sentry on top of the buildings for days.¡±


    Thrown by her answer, Skye shook his head once. He breathed in her ear, ¡°Who?¡±


    She took a shuddered breath. ¡°Dane, Timosy. Um, Th-Thanel.¡±


    Goddess save him, they were alive. Skye jumped off her like she was on fire. His first battlemates were searching for him? Why? How could he trust this woman?


    As fast as he lifted his weight off the woman, he grabbed her by the shoulders, swinging her around to face him. ¡°Why look for me now? I was cast out of Pyran,¡± he growled.


    She cowered, leaning her head away from him, though her hands gripped his forearms. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me. Please,¡± she whimpered. ¡°The Goddess gave us warning of your return. As a priestess of the Goddess, I had no choice but to help them in their search. Please.¡±


    Near as he could tell, the woman was too frightened of him to lie. As much as he¡¯d like to see his old battlemates, Skye¡¯s task to find Lara took priority. He shared what he¡¯d learned with Eiren.


    Do you trust your old friends? Eiren asked.


    He paused, staring off into the distance for a moment. Did he? In a flash, all the years they spent together ran through his mind. They may not follow the same agenda, but he did trust them with his life. With his new companions?


    No, absolutely not.


    At last he said, To a point.


    Eiren¡¯s mental shrug traveled through their bond. My Lord, we¡¯re at the mercy of the Goddess¡¯s plan. If the Goddess forewarned them of your return, perhaps she is helping us where she can. Go with the woman, speak with your old battlemates. They may have knowledge where the Malirrans hold Lara captive. The strength of her resolve grew the longer the paka spoke. Skye, she hesitated, Chion and Lara don¡¯t have much time left.


    Skye focused back on the woman, releasing her with slow precision, careful not to startle her. After funneling through the information yielded by his Tal¡¯Ai power, he motioned her up.


    The woman scrambled to her feet, rearranging her clothes. She looked at him for a long moment, silently asking him what to do next. Skye stretched his magic out as far as it reached and cocked his head to listen. A horn blew in the distance, floating to them on the breeze. The wind was stronger than usual. He looked up at the cloud coverage. A storm brewed out at sea.


    In a low voice, he said, ¡°Where are they hiding?¡±


    She pointed toward the east side of Gharra. ¡°There is an old bakery. Behind it is a cellar hidden in the alley.¡±


    He nodded once. Skye knew the place. They¡¯d frequented the bakery as young trainees. He frowned down at her, taking a step closer to ensure she heard every word. ¡°Stay on my heels. When I say hide, you do exactly as I tell you. No argument. I will protect you from harm if you let me. However, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you if you seek to give our position away.¡±


    She searched his face for something, perhaps a gentler emotion. With Lara and Chion in danger, though, Skye had no comfort to give this nameless Pyranni woman. As much as he might regret it, she wasn¡¯t his overriding concern.


    With grave dignity, she nodded her assent after dropping her eyes to look at his boots. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your every command if you can save me from the Malirrans¡¯ idea of mercy.¡±


    True to her word, she jumped at his single-worded commands, and they arrived at the alley without any mishap. When she rushed forward, Skye clamped down on her shoulder, halting her before she took a second step. The woman glanced back at him with terror.


    He brought his other hand up, telling her to wait. Something wasn¡¯t right. Tweaking the mirrors around him until only the area immediately around the alley was visualized, Skye searched every inch. A man slept on the cellar floor with his foot propped up. From the physique, Skye thought it was Thanel. The other two sat on the floor nearby.


    He released the woman, allowing her to approach the dead end. To Eiren, he said, I am here. I¡¯m close to where Cai and Neal wait for word.


    Because of the distance between them, it took a long moment before he heard the paka respond. Be careful. Chion becomes more frustrated as the night continues. His Ai will not or cannot speak to him.


    Skye grunted aloud. Half the night was already gone, and he had yet to find Lara.


    Following the woman to the cellar, he took the stairs down first. With his magic, he saw a knife slice through the air toward him. He ducked and caught it in his left hand. Without looking behind him, Skye kicked out at the arm swinging toward his back, sending the dagger into a wooden shelf. The woman gasped in fear. Dane slid forward in a protective stance, putting himself between Skye and the woman.


    The cloak hiding his face, Skye bowed his head, concentrating on their every shift of weight. Skye blinked a few times to adjust to the sudden light from the lantern. He started to raise his hands to drop the hood when Timosy moved on silent feet to tackle him from the right.


    Skye smiled a second before he made his countermove. He grabbed the arm, set his foot back, and flipped the man to the ground where the warrior landed on his back. Skye was fully aware that the entire fight took place in near silence.


    Before the others could attack, he tossed the hood back, giving them a view of his face for the first time. All three of his old friends stared at him with varying emotions. Timosy was the first to break the standoff by sitting up with a fierce scowl.


    ¡°You could have announced yourself,¡± Thanel barked after watching Skye drop his throwing knife beside him on the ground.


    Skye shrugged but kept his mouth shut. He should have, and he had no idea why he didn¡¯t. Perhaps he still feared their negative reaction despite learning they watched for his return. He returned his own blade back to its sheath. Shedding the magic to rest his head, Skye took the time to examine his old battlemates.


    They were leaner than before but more muscular, as if they¡¯d spent their time training or fighting. All three, but Timosy especially, shared the same haunted look as the woman. All Pyrannis, man and woman alike, had been affected by the Malirrans¡¯ invasion.


    Dane offered his forearm, and Skye took it. His friend murmured with a slight grin, ¡°It is good to see you.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Skye grunted, feeling out of sync. He¡¯d spent years with these three men, but now he felt awkward, not knowing how to act or what to say. A glance at the other two gave him the sense that Timosy and Thanel were less welcoming and more suspicious of him than Dane.


    Lara first, Skye reminded himself. Shaking his head to return to the more pressing issue, he tossed his chin toward the woman, ¡°She found me as soon as I came through the trapdoor.¡±


    ¡°Y-You knew I followed you from the start?¡± In the small room, the woman¡¯s soft words were clear. The three warriors exchanged looks when Skye stared at the haggard woman.


    ¡°Of course. I thought you were a pickpocket after you didn¡¯t raise the alarm.¡± He turned to regard the others for a long moment, careful to choose the right words. ¡°How did you know I¡¯d return at that section of the wall? I had no plans to return until circumstances gave me no other choice.¡±


    Dane crossed his arms over his chest and frowned. ¡°We didn¡¯t. I expected you to come in through the western gate, so I took up watch there.¡± He sighed, motioning toward the rucksack on the floor. ¡°Normally, no one is here until just before dawn. I scrounged for food.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes wandered over the four Pyrannis with new eyes. Their leanness was a direct result of hunger. Pulling his cloak over his head and dropping it to the floor, he untied the small bag hanging on his belt. ¡°Here. Take this.¡± He tossed the bag to Dane.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but Skye had more in his pack in the tunnel. He waited while they scarfed down the paltry rations. Timosy and Thanel kept their eyes trained on him, but Skye ignored them. Their suspicion and doubt hurt, but not as much as he¡¯d expected.


    Dane gulped down some water before placing both elbows on his knees. Staring at Skye with steady eyes, he asked, ¡°Why did you return home? You mentioned a situation. Was it King Ragnar¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Skye sighed and leaned back on his hands. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a woman. She was taken captive by Malirran scouts in Kureto.¡± He paused, debating whether he could trust them with the others¡¯ presence. He decided to wait. ¡°Reconnaissance determined the woman is here in Gharra but not her exact location.¡±


    All three men shared confused looks, and Skye understood. An attempt to rescue a lone woman was foolhardy. Before his life was altered beyond his comprehension, he¡¯d have dismissed the woman as a casualty of war.


    Timosy¡¯s deep voice filled the room, ¡°This woman is important to Kureto?¡±


    Skye weighed his answer against the Pyranni culture, but he finally stuck with honesty. They¡¯d know whether he lied. ¡°She is. Lara is not only important to Kureto but also to me and my two other companions.¡± His eyes narrowed, halting Dane from asking more questions. ¡°Lara is running out of time. If there is time to explain later, I will.¡±


    Dane scowled. ¡°You returned for a woman? A Kurite woman? Why would your mother warn me of your return? It makes no sense.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± Skye sat forward, clenching his teeth together. He shook his head, cutting his right hand through the air. ¡°No, tell me later. For now, I must find Lara.¡± With a thought, he straightened. ¡°Dane, you said that all four of you have watched for me. Have you seen or heard anything that might tell me where to look? Do you have anyone left that imparts information?¡±


    Thanel spoke up, ¡°There are no Kurites in Gharra from what I¡¯ve observed. All the slaves vanished during the final battle. I¡¯ve never figured out how they disappeared without a trace. There is no one except Malirrans and Pyrannis within Gharra¡¯s walls.¡±


    Skye huffed and shook his head. ¡°I never said Lara was a Kurite. The woman has curly brown hair.¡± He thought of her past reactions to the influx of emotions. ¡°She might have caused an altercation when she disembarked the ship.¡±


    ¡°A fight?¡± Dane murmured with a perplexed look.


    He grinned and murmured, ¡°Lara won¡¯t go with any Malirran without a fight. The woman is a warrior, just not one like you or me.¡±


    Thanel glanced at the woman huddled in the corner of the room, who listened to every word they said. ¡°Why should we help you find a woman for Kureto? She is nothing to us. A woman can¡¯t help us take back Pyran from Lukar the Bloody. How you talk tells me you will not stay to fight with us.¡±


    And there it was.


    All three of his old battlemates now watched him with distrust. He felt his face harden into a mask, hiding all his thoughts. Skye surged to his feet, drawing a knife from his boot and slamming his magic back into place. They didn¡¯t understand what was at stake, but then they would never understand what happened to him. All of the sudden, his magic warned him of people heading into the alley.


    He twisted around until he faced the cellar door in the corner, tension radiating from every limb. Skye unsheathed a dagger from his belt. He ordered, ¡°Extinguish the light. We¡¯ve got company.¡±


    Even as the light was extinguished, Dane hissed, ¡°How do you know? I hear nothing.¡±


    In the dark, no one saw him shrug. He followed the Malirrans¡¯ progress to the end of the alley with his Tal¡¯Ai magic.


    Eiren burst into his brain, I feel your worry. What is it?


    Not now. After I deal with the Malirran intruders, I¡¯ll explain. His magic warned him when Thanel shifted his weight. He hissed, ¡°Thanel,¡± in warning.


    Skye flexed, bunching his muscles to mount the stairs in a single motion. On a breath of air, he relayed in a bare whisper, ¡°They¡¯ve located the cellar door. Wait here. I will take care of them.¡±


    Before he could say anything else, a slight scuff of a boot bumped the door, and then the door swung open. Using surprise to his advantage, Skye took all four stairs in a single leap, thrusting his knife into the man¡¯s throat to halt his shocked yell. With the hard heel of his boot, Skye kicked the second man in the chest, hoping that knocking the air out of the Malirran kept him silent long enough to kill the third warrior. Skye dodged a sword by swiveling sideways, and his move put him into the Malirran¡¯s space. Continuing the turn, Skye drove the dagger in his other hand across and up, hitting the right lung with unerring accuracy.


    As he turned his attention back to the second man, an arrow came out of nowhere and struck the Malirran between the eyes. Dane.


    Skye first cleaned his knife and dagger on the dead man¡¯s clothes, then leaned over and pilfered the other¡¯s weapons. Dane confiscated the weapons from the other two.


    Standing back up, Skye tossed the weapons to Timosy one at a time, getting a nod of thanks in return. Stretching his magic, he checked their surroundings, making certain the noise didn¡¯t attract anyone else to the area. Satisfied, Skye turned back around and stared at the Malirrans. Dane already had the Malirran¡¯s cloak and shirt in a pile and now was stripping the boots and breeches off.


    Skye couldn¡¯t help but grin. Dane was up to his old tricks. His old battlemate left the man killed by the burst lung alone and stripped the other Malirran¡¯s boots, pants, and cloak, leaving the bloody shirt behind.


    The dead bodies complicated matters. Skye said in a low voice, ¡°Either we move the bodies to another location, or we dump them in the cellar and find another hiding place for you. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Timosy grunted, ¡°Thanel still doesn¡¯t have full use of his leg; nevertheless, carrying these three Malirrans around will cause more problems for us.¡±


    ¡°Do you know of another place?¡±


    ¡°It is where Thanel and I holed up before finding Dane and the girl.¡±


    Skye turned away, only to stiffen and glance down at the hand gripping his forearm. Timosy glared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. You are not the same battlemate we once knew. You are changed, different. There is something about you¡­¡± He trailed off while scanning Skye from head to foot again. ¡°You didn¡¯t return to Gharra to help overturn the Malirran regime. You came for a woman. A woman,¡± he spat, a sneer twisting his face.


    Skye twisted his arm and shoved the man back, then leaned into Timosy¡ªnose to nose. ¡°That woman, who you so despise, will save both Pyran and Kureto from the Malirrans. You don¡¯t trust me, sure. I can even understand how it must look. You cannot comprehend what I¡¯ve seen and done to survive.¡± He put his lips against Timosy¡¯s ear. ¡°But Pyranni, I don¡¯t trust you either. However, we have a common enemy; one both of us would sacrifice our lives for to kill.¡±


    He stepped back and gazed at each of the three men in turn, holding them fast by his glare alone. ¡°For the sake of the bond we once shared, I ask for your help. Soon, I hope to explain why Lara is crucial to the war against Malirra, but she will die if I don¡¯t find her first. On faith alone, will you help me?¡±


    He¡¯d forgotten the woman in the shadows of the cellar until she stepped out. She trembled with terror and walked clear around the bodies, stopping only when a mere hairsbreadth separated her from Dane. Her eyes stayed on the ground, but her voice was strong. ¡°The Goddess sent him here for a reason.¡±


    Without meaning to, Skye admitted, ¡°The Goddess has come up in conversation more than usual since I¡¯ve been in Kureto.¡±


    Dane cocked his head and crossed his arms in thought. ¡°Timosy is right. Your reason for returning is not what I expected to hear.¡± He glanced over to Thanel. ¡°If there¡¯s any chance for Pyran to become a kingdom once more, I will do everything in my power to make it happen. Thanel, tell him what you saw last night.¡± He pointed to the man a couple strides away. ¡°Timosy, grab his legs. We don¡¯t have much time before dawn.¡±


    The more Thanel described the incident the night before in the street, the more certain Skye was that Lara was the culprit.


    ¡°Is she the one you look for? By all accounts, she is insane,¡± Thanel asked, his words laced with curiosity and a little fear.


    Skye nodded at the same time as he eyed the sky.


    ¡°The castle is impregnable. How will you rescue her?¡±


    Skye knew his eyes showed a glimmer of wicked amusement. Thanel didn¡¯t even question whether he was going into the enemy¡¯s stronghold. ¡°I¡¯m going to rejoin the others that await my return. And we¡¯ll need the Malirran clothing.¡±


    Thanel frowned and took a long look around. ¡°You are not alone?¡±


    Chuckling, Skye shook his head. ¡°I am never alone, Thanel. Something to remember for later. Perhaps soon you¡¯ll learn why. I must go. Your other place is where the fight took place?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is the burned building. I assume we¡¯ll see you soon?¡±


    ¡°Time is running out for the woman. The storm off the coast will provide cover for my movements. As soon as it hits land, I¡¯ll come to you. I ask that one of you join me as I rescue Lara. I will need someone capable of fighting.¡± Skye nodded but didn¡¯t extend his forearm in farewell. Thanel studied his face, looking as if he wanted to ask more questions.


    Skye murmured, ¡°Soon,¡± as an oath. He¡¯d explain everything if they let him. The ultimate mystery was whether they¡¯d believe him.


    Eiren? I¡¯ve located Lara. She is in the castle¡¯s dungeon.


    The castle¡­ The dungeon? What did she do?


    I see you know our companion well. Relay the news to the others. I¡¯m on my way back to you now. I¡¯ll explain in detail when I return. I have the makings of a plan. I¡¯ll need your help in finalizing it. We do not have much time.

 Chapter 106: An Uncertain Rescue

    Later that same day, Skye stood in the rain until Timosy acknowledged his presence before crossing the small alley. As soon as Skye slipped inside the burned building, the harsh sound of the downpour quieted. Dane was already dressed in the Malirran clothing. Despite the morning hour, the heavy clouds and rain kept the sunlight to a minimum. In the dark shadows blanketing the room, another set of clothes waited for him, laid out on a broken chair.


    ¡°So, you were selected to go with me,¡± Skye said, though the words he used were playful, his tone lacked humor. He knocked the water off his cloak and stomped his feet. Out of the three battlemates, Skye hoped Dane elected to go as he seemed the most open-minded to the circumstances.


    Dane whipped around, then his shoulders dropped. ¡°My choice,¡± he said with a grim expression. Thanel dropped his eyes back to sharpening his axe. Skye thought there was more to their decision than that.


    ¡°I saw Timosy, but what of the woman?¡±


    ¡°Keeping watch,¡± Dane murmured. Waving a hand toward the clothes, he said, ¡°Put those on so we can leave.¡±


    Before changing, Skye dropped another bag of food onto a soot-covered table. No one made a comment on his offering.


    Skye was tying the laces on his boots when Dane asked, ¡°You have a way into the castle?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he said before standing up, ¡°but I doubt you¡¯ll like the route. As cold as the rain is, it does provide us an advantage while out on the street. Wearing our hoods won¡¯t raise suspicion. Pray that the storm continues, though we won¡¯t be outside for long.¡±


    Dane¡¯s tone held an edge of misgiving, ¡°I asked the others. There is no way into the castle without going through a gate or over the wall. How did you find a route that bypasses the guards? How are we getting through?¡±


    Grunting, Skye stalked toward the door and peered out. ¡°Like I said, you won¡¯t like the route, but you¡¯ll see soon enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± It was against his nature to act cagey, and it frustrated him. If he told Dane, the man would balk, and Skye really did need him to pull off the rescue. The pakas were too conspicuous. Dane was a far better warrior than Neal, and he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill their common enemy.


    Out in the open, the wind drove the freezing rain into every inch of skin bared to the elements. If the rain kept up, no one would think twice about their hoods. Their black clothing also sold their disguise to the Malirran patrols. Keeping his magic front and center, Skye skirted the areas where patrols were thickest. Thankfully, Dane never caught on that he used magic.


    Instead of returning to the trapdoor he¡¯d used earlier, Skye traveled to the other tunnel entrance. Before opening the trapdoor, he quickly waded through the information streaming toward him from all directions.


    No one was around.


    This time, the key to opening the trapdoor was the stones along the side of a building. Pushing the protruding stone flat with the palm of his hand, Skye heard a soft squeak beside him that indicated the door¡¯s location. Under some wooden debris, the darkness of the tunnel beckoned. Moving just enough debris to slip inside, he scrambled down the steps before waving Dane down.


    Dane cursed under his breath, making Skye¡¯s lips curl into a knowing smile. Now his friend knew why he didn¡¯t explain earlier. After Dane dropped down onto the step beside him, Skye rearranged the debris back over the trapdoor opening. Skye said, ¡°Go. There are six steps down. I am right behind you.¡±


    When the door shut above them, it took time for both their eyes to adjust to the change in light. A torch blazed around the next corner, and Skye silently thanked Neal for his thoughtfulness.


    After finalizing their plan, Neal and Cai had walked him through the tunnels to the hidden door inside the castle. Everyone had agreed that Skye¡¯s old battlemate shouldn¡¯t meet the Kurites until after liberating Lara from her cell. The plan entailed Cai and Neal trailing behind Dane and Skye to the castle, where they¡¯d wait with Eiren and Chion a corridor away, hidden from view.


    With his magic, he sensed the two Kurites behind them, outside the reach of the torchlight.


    They¡¯d walked through two corridors before Dane said, ¡°I thought we were joining the others?¡±


    Skye turned around, surprised by the calm Dane exuded. The man had stashed his bow across his chest, leaving his hands free. Looking back in the direction they headed, Skye answered, ¡°We will after Lara is safe. They¡¯re all at the entrance below the castle. Chion refused to settle anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Chion is a Kurite?¡±


    Skye grunted, not ready to explain quite yet. The man would suffer from shock later, yet it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    A short silence descended between them, and the only sound was the crunch of dirt and pebbles beneath their feet. The hallway widened to allow them to walk side by side.


    ¡°What happened, Skye? You vanished that night without a word.¡±


    He glanced over at Dane. ¡°Kurites took me captive after I found the hidden doorway into the tunnels. There was a trapdoor the Kurite woman used when we lost her that night. I found it and managed to open it. On my way back to the trapdoor after searching the tunnel, they discovered me. They could have killed me. Should have. Instead, they dragged me to Luthis thinking I could provide information regarding troop movements. They knew Pyran was readying to attack Kureto but couldn¡¯t determine where or when. Unfortunately for them, I was just as in the dark as the Kurites.¡±


    Dane shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Taken prisoner without leaving a single clue. Even before your exile, your sudden disappearance raised questions about your loyalty. We tried to tell them you¡¯d never betray King Ragnar.¡±


    A snort escaped before Skye could stop it. His next words were tainted with bitterness that hadn¡¯t lessened since the day of his banishment. ¡°When I was exiled, I was still a prisoner. One of the warriors cut the cords from my wrists himself. They knew I was taken against my will, and yet they still banished me for something out of my control.¡±


    Dane gripped his shoulder until Skye slowed to a stop. ¡°God¡¯s teeth! They lied to us? But why?¡±


    Skye stared at his friend. The expression on his friend¡¯s face gave away the agony Dane felt at the deceit. Skye could only imagine the guilt the warrior now held.


    ¡°I knew, Skye. Believe me, somehow, I knew. Their explanation made no sense, but I had no proof to give. Then¡ª¡± He swallowed, his fingers digging into Skye¡¯s shoulder muscles. ¡°Then others cast doubt on our loyalty as your battlemates. Until the Malirrans began their march for Gharra, every grueling day required us to prove our honor.¡±


    Skye grimaced. He had known they¡¯d be questioned, but never once had he thought the impact of his banishment would affect his old battlemates to such an extent. He¡¯d spent so much time trying to survive and find answers that the bitterness he felt toward Pyran had extended to include his battlemates.


    He needed to lessen Dane¡¯s guilt; Timosy¡¯s and Thanel¡¯s original suspicion was not altogether wrong. Skye pointed toward the castle with the torch and said, ¡°I was once held prisoner, but I now consider Kureto my home. Much has occurred since the revocation of my Pyranni status¡ªso much that I¡¯ve no idea where to begin.¡± His long, drawn-out sigh filled the tunnel. ¡°We are almost to the hidden door. From the directions given to me, the doorway isn¡¯t far from the dungeon. It all depends on Lara, though.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s hurt, you can carry her out,¡± Dane said with undisguised confidence and dismissal of the woman. ¡°One small woman should not be a problem for us.¡±


    Skye¡¯s chuckle turned into a bark of laughter. ¡°Say that again after you¡¯ve met the woman. For all their cruelty, I¡¯m less concerned about facing the Malirrans than Lara.¡± Dane¡¯s sidelong glance made Skye¡¯s chuckle sharper. ¡°You will see.¡±


    They both stopped in front of a set of crude steps cut out of the wall. After rolling the torch in the dirt, Skye stamped out the last of the embers. He explained, ¡°From what I¡¯ve learned, this was once an escape route for the people within the castle. I doubt anyone remembers its existence, let alone the Malirrans.¡± He waved his hand toward the sconces spaced evenly along both sides of the tunnel. ¡°By the look of their age, this escape tunnel hasn¡¯t been used by our people in generations. The ones who brought me here do not know how long Kurite spies have known of this entrance into the castle.¡±


    Seeing Dane¡¯s darkening expression, Skye shrugged. ¡°Honestly, I really don¡¯t care. It is merely fortuitous that this place is close to where Lara is probably being held. There are torches lining the walls on the other side so we don¡¯t need to take our own light. I don¡¯t want to disclose our presence or our exit plan before we find the woman.¡±


    ¡°You leave me with more questions than answers, Skye,¡± Dane complained under his breath. ¡°How will we know if there is someone on the other side of the wall?¡±


    ¡°Let me deal with that.¡± Already, his Tal¡¯Ai magic flared to life and information flowed to him. Climbing up the crude steps, Skye stopped on the next to last step, forced into a crounch for lack of head space. Above him, two guards walked by, heading toward the steps to the main floor of the castle, their weapons sheathed at their side. ¡°The guards just changed shifts,¡± he murmured to Dane.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Perfect timing. With the new guards beginning their watch, it would be awhile before anyone knew anything was amiss. The only disadvantage was that the Malirrans were fresh and clear eyed.


    My Lady?


    I am here. If you have need of me, I will come.


    He grunted aloud. He wanted his bondmate as far from the Malirrans as possible.


    He pulled the rope down, and the door slid open on silent hinges, revealing a hole barely large enough for a grown man to squeeze through. Dim light poured into the opening. The oppressive smell of filthy bodies, feces, and moisture hit him, and he flinched.


    Pushing up with his legs, Skye heaved himself out of the hole and onto the stone floor. In one smooth move, he came to his feet with his sword already in hand. Dane crawled out after him.


    When the man ran his fingers around the rocks in search of the trigger to close the door, Skye stopped him with a tap on his shoulder. He signaled Dane to follow him deeper into the dungeon. His magic told him when Neal shut the door from the other side. On silent feet, they descended another flight of stairs that curved around.


    Ahead, the guards sat on opposite sides of a small, rickety table with a battered cup and a handful of carved tiles. One of the men grabbed the small tiles and dumped them back into the cup. Rattling them a couple of times, the Malirran then tossed them across the table. A moment later, he chuckled with glee while the other man sat back with a groan. The only other people present were locked in their cells with the guards between them and Skye.


    The noisy game presented an easy distraction. Before they reached the landing, Skye held up his hand, holding two fingers up and pointed out their exact location for the archer. Dane nodded and nocked an arrow. They switched positions so that Dane entered first.


    The first man died with an arrow in his throat. The cup fell from the guard¡¯s hand, and the tiles scattered across the floor. The other Malirran had only a second to push his chair back from the table before he too died.


    Skye left Dane to retrieve his arrows while he searched the room for keys. They dangled from a rusty nail above another table pushed against a different wall.


    I have the keys. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to find Lara, Eiren. Pray that the woman is here and not somewhere else.


    Dane joined him at the first door, but before Skye looked in, the individual¡¯s physique was too muscular. Skye jerked his head and motioned him on. Dane looked as if he wanted to argue, not sure how Skye could be so certain.


    At the edge of his magic, he found her. Skye rushed forward, disregarding the other doors where the prisoners started to show interest. One of them called out¡ªa Pyranni warrior by the intensity of his demand. A skeletal hand darted out of the cell next to Lara¡¯s, but Skye ignored that one as well. Later, he¡¯d remember hearing Dane try to hush them. It took him several tries to find the correct key, and all the while Lara rocked back and forth, her head bowed.


    She¡¯s here. I found her. Tell Chion.


    Thank the Goddess! I¡¯m using the scroll now. Is she¡­ well?


    Not sure. Standing outside the cell, Skye hesitated before twisting the key to the left. For a single breath, he froze, afraid of what he¡¯d find in the room, terrified she was beyond saving.


    No one knew what had happened to her during her captivity. Chion couldn¡¯t reach her through their Tal¡¯Ai bond. Now, the white paka was a mass of seething rage and worry. All three of them knew there was a possibility that the intense level of despair, pain, and fear in the city would push her into madness.


    By the Goddess¡¯s own teeth, even he could feel the tendrils of evil, despair, and pain pervading the city. And he did not carry her brand of magic. Knowing this, Skye feared for her sanity. A quick death may be the only mercy he could give her. Even so, he sent a fervent prayer to both the God and Goddess.


    With his magic, he knew she sat curled in on herself in the far corner of the tiny cell. He could hear her erratic breathing, the air frantically sawing in and out of her chest. Surely, she heard the key turn in the door, and yet, there was no twitch at the sound. She never stopped rocking.


    Dane shifted his feet behind him, bringing the firelight closer, casting light onto the door before him. It reminded Skye the danger of standing too long in this place.


    He pulled the door open, aware that Dane noticed how his hands shook. The rusty hinges gave way with effort, the grating noise echoing up and down the hallway.


    He hesitated once again, checking with his power whether anyone came toward them in the halls beyond this one. For several long moments, neither Dane nor he moved. Skye realized his heart thundered with trepidation at what he might have to do.


    When Dane took an impatient step forward, Skye swung his arm across his old battlemate¡¯s chest, halting his forward momentum. He turned his head and stared at his friend with implacable resolve. ¡°Do not move. Not a word until I say otherwise and keep your emotions calm. Think of happier times.¡±


    Dane gazed past him in disbelief, taking in the tiny wastrel of the female shivering in the far corner of the dark room. It was obvious the man thought her no threat to either of them. Dane growled, ¡°You cannot be serious. She is but a female.¡±


    Skye shook his head once, his expression reiterating the command. His friend truly didn¡¯t understand the danger they both faced from Lara. He had never seen her in action.


    Turning his attention back to Lara, he called to Eiren, knowing both pakas waited for news. It is as we feared. Lara shows no recognition of me. There¡¯s no way to know how long she¡¯s been this way.


    A short while later, she breathed back a reply, Chion says to jar her out of the depth of her power. It might remind Lara who she is. Eiren¡¯s own fear for Lara traveled through their bond. Without being told, the paka knew that Lara¡¯s chances of regaining her sanity were almost nil.


    Looking at the woman now, Skye realized that what Chion proposed was daunting. Yet, to have survived what she had intact, Lara held a strength most men and women did not. Skye was counting on that very strength to see her through. But he couldn¡¯t lie to Eiren, even to ease her.


    After a moment of silence, she said with a wealth of understanding, ¡°My Lord, trust in the Goddess¡¯s plan, but please be careful.¡±


    With one last look at Dane to ensure his compliance, Skye took a cautious step into the dank cell, his entire body tense and ready for anything Lara sent his way.


    When she didn¡¯t acknowledge his entrance, he called out to her in a low, soothing voice, ¡°Lara? Can you hear me?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, she lifted her head like a wild predator, looking straight at him, though her tangled mass of hair hid her face. The look in her eyes scoured him, deepening the strange ache that had settled in his heart upon learning of her capture.


    Her eyes held no recognition of him. Instead of reason, pure animalistic instincts reigned within her. She epitomized everything wild in nature.


    He continued speaking to her even as he prepared for her attack. Methodically loosening his limbs, he whispered, ¡°Lara. Listen to my voice. You know me. Chion is waiting for you. We came for you. Take control.¡±


    With lethal grace, she rose into a crouch, more reminiscent of a paka than a human. It was obvious she hadn¡¯t bathed since her capture. Streaks of dirt and filth covered her entire body. Crusted blood on her arms and the clothes she wore added to the dangerous aura surrounding her. Her hair hung in greasy strings down her face and shoulders, framing the insanity smoldering within her eyes.


    ¡°Solara Meghan Conners, do you remember me?¡±


    A flicker of some indefinable emotion came and went in her eyes, yet hope rose when she cocked her head as if recognizing her name. He dared not move, maintaining his benign appearance by not moving a muscle.


    He crooned to the creature before him, drawing her out of the deep abyss her magic had forced her into. ¡°Solara Meghan Conners. Lara. Come back to me, Lara.¡±


    Skye felt a moment of triumph when the woman¡¯s wild eyes studied him with dawning confusion. When her posture straightened ever so slightly, he almost thought it a product of his own mind.


    When those same eyes suddenly locked onto something behind him, he said in the same, even tone, ¡°Lara, look at me. Dane, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Dane¡¯s disdainful snort transformed the scene in a blink of an eye. Skye sent another short prayer up, already moving forward.


    Lara moved so quickly she was almost a blur. With her fingers curved like claws, she easily slipped past Skye to attack the unsuspecting man behind him. Only his battlemate¡¯s honed reflexes saved him from being slammed into the opposite wall in the corridor.


    Skye almost laughed at the surprise and hint of fear that crossed the Pyranni¡¯s face. It would have been comical if not for the seriousness of the situation. Dane grunted, the noise a direct contradiction to the unnerving silence of Lara¡¯s own attack.


    Even knowing the strength and speed the Tal¡¯Ai magic provided Lara, Skye was taken aback. She overpowered Dane, a warrior easily twice the weight Lara¡¯s small stature claimed.


    Jumping forward, Skye yanked her off the man. With no other recourse, he twisted her around, ignoring the pain her kicks, punches, and nails caused. He stared into her eyes, filling her vision with only his eyes and face. He encircled her entirely by wrapping himself around her, encasing her with his strength.


    Despite their need for stealth, he screamed into her face, desperate to gain her attention. ¡°Lara. Control your magic. Lara, put up your shield!¡±


    She continued to struggle, a mad woman in his arms, though her strength waned. He shook her, hating the helplessness that corded through him at her plight. ¡°Lara, please. Your shield.¡±


    As if struck by lightning, she jerked in his arms, a spasm running through her entire body. He watched as the haze in her eyes melted like the icecaps in the far mountain ranges.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, her personality and strength surfaced through the filth. Their ragged breaths mixed together, and her hot breath tickled his chin and jaw, ruffling his beard.


    It was then that he fully acknowledged her physical condition. Where he held her, he could feel the grime. Blood flowed from newly opened wounds on her arms, neck, and chest. Without proper care, infection was a certainty.


    Perhaps that was the Malirrans¡¯ intent. Then again, perhaps she was nothing to them, merely another body to torture. Scabs and bruises encircled her neck.


    In a croak, as if her voice was shredded beyond repair, she asked, ¡°Skye? Is it really you?¡±


    When he nodded, afraid his own voice might crack under the pressure he felt rising within him, she slowly lifted her hands to place them on both sides of his face. It was as if she doubted her own senses.


    That was when he noticed more scabs and bruises marred her wrists. The marks of chains in the recent past. Her fingernails were cracked and ragged, as if she¡¯d fought and clawed against something or someone.


    Skye let the anger build, and it burned in the pit of his stomach. A distant warning clamored in his mind, the same emotion that had chased him since losing Lara at the school welled up within him. He assured himself it was a reaction any warrior would have when learning the treatment of a woman, yet he knew the truth.


    His lips twisted into a snarl despite trying to control the rage. His show of teeth didn¡¯t bring a flicker of reaction from the woman he held.


    As Dane watched with growing curiosity from a few feet away, Lara slowly drifted her fingertips down Skye¡¯s face as if still uncertain he was real. Skye shuffled his feet, instinct telling him they needed to leave. However, he was aware both Dane and he needed Lara¡¯s cooperation to escape the dungeon with their skins still intact. Too much too soon might send her back under.


    Dane had no qualms about her fragility because he said gruffly, ¡°We must go, now. After the commotion you both caused, guards are on their way down.¡±


    Skye rifled through the information pouring in from his magic. ¡°We have time,¡± he assured him. Dane shot him a sharp look.


    A growl crawled up Lara¡¯s throat, making it clear she didn¡¯t trust Dane. In a rush, he said, ¡°Lara, meet Dane Ironside, my old battlemate.¡± Keeping Lara in his arms, he strode back toward the trapdoor with Dane one step behind him.


    Lara swiveled her head to take in the Pyranni warrior. After studying him for a long moment, she whispered, ¡°You trust him? Suspicion rides him. Fear and hate too.¡±


    Skye cut off Dane¡¯s denial when he nodded. ¡°I do.¡±

 Chapter 107: Sanity Plea

    Lara felt like she awoke from a nightmare of stygian emotions. Even with the shield in place, she shook from the emotions stained with evil and loss striking at her. Not completely back from the maelstrom, she struggled to understand the words Skye spoke. Her headache didn¡¯t help matters.


    Her internal temperature had long since chilled to Siberian conditions, making her afraid her bones would shatter if hit too hard. She felt used up. Her insides oozed black sludge from the sheer length of time she had been swept under the evil and pain.


    Once she¡¯d embraced the evil making its way into her, time came to a standstill. Hazy flashes of what happened after were confusing and murky. Her perception of reality flickered back and forth, making her wonder whether she could trust her own mind to recognize the truth.


    Lara had no idea how she ended up in the cell or how long she¡¯d been here. She lifted a begrimed hand, but it didn¡¯t tell her any more than what she already knew. The foul living conditions in the dungeon made it impossible to judge the days she¡¯d spent there.


    Lara was afraid she¡¯d never feel clean. She¡¯d been under so long, perhaps too long. A high-pitched giggle crawled up her raw throat, making Skye flinch and tighten his hold on her.


    He whispered, ¡°Stay with me. Fight it, Lara.¡±


    She shuddered. A simple bath would never cleanse her. Lara wanted to torch her insides, cauterizing every dark, evil sensation holding court within her.


    The blank space within Skye gave her a small reprieve, but she needed her bondmate.


    She needed Chion.


    Lara flexed her fingers, rubbing them up and down Skye¡¯s neck and shoulders, trying to ground herself to reality. Was this reality though? She hesitated to trust that the masculine face just inches away really existed, afraid her lucidity played havoc on her hopes.


    ¡°Lara, trust that I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Staring into his eyes, she saw his determination to save her.


    With Skye¡¯s words, memories cascaded from their short time on Earth. He had trusted her while they were on her world.


    Quid pro quo, then.


    As much as she feared the hulking Pyranni warrior keeping pace with them, Lara trusted Skye more. She stopped thinking, stopped worrying. She needed true rest. Her hastily bandaged mind couldn¡¯t take much more. She knew she was too close to the edge. Her body felt somehow fragile, as if she¡¯d been sliced with a dull knife and then haphazardly stitched back together.


    Skye would take her to somewhere safe, where she could regain her equilibrium and scrape her sanity back into something recognizable.


    If he was real. Oh God, he had to be real.


    With every step Skye took, her mind cleared a little more. Pain struck hard, making itself known, throbbing through her entire body. She was injured and exhausted. Her soul needed rest.


    Solara? My Lady, can you hear me?


    Chion, she cried, unable to stop the tears from falling. Lara lifted her head from Skye¡¯s shoulder, searching the hallway for the paka. Where are you?


    You have returned at last. His relief tumbled through their Tal¡¯Ai bond. I could not reach you, My Lady. A barrier kept us apart.


    She thought she understood. The rabid animal within her was controlled, pushed behind a door, but it wouldn¡¯t take much to let it back out. I am, barely, she admitted. I cannot tell what is real.


    Use our link, Solara, and fight against the emotions however you must.


    Her jaw clenched with growing tenacity. Chion waited for her. This was really happening. They¡¯d somehow found her. She sniffed and blinked, fighting to see past the tears. After they climbed another set of stairs, they stopped. She peered down another hall past Dane¡¯s muscular torso. In a voice rusty from disuse, she said, ¡°They come.¡±


    Skye put her down without hurry. With a small smile that did nothing to wipe the worry from his eyes, he reached behind him. Tears threatened to fall again when she saw the weapon he held out to her.


    It was her sword, the sword Chion had had forged for her alone. With trembling hands, she reached forward.


    At the solid feel of the scabbard, reality meshed more firmly in her brain. Strength flowed through her, snapping her spine and jerking her chin up with renewed resolve. Her breath evened out, and her heart steadied. She¡¯d kill every single one of the bastards that stepped in her path. She quickly buckled her sword around her hips, absently noting that the usual notch was too loose.


    Taking one last look to make sure Skye wasn¡¯t a figment of her imagination, she reached out and gently squeezed his hand. The blond warrior¡¯s head twisted back to her so fast, she was afraid he¡¯d have whiplash. Aware that time ran out, she stared up at him with no small amount of awe.


    He had found her and saved her.


    Skye had saved her!


    She reached up onto the tip of her toes, ignoring the lick of fire that traveled through her foot and up her right leg. She almost kissed him on the lips, but upon seeing the panic widening the stoic warrior¡¯s eyes, she changed direction and placed a quick kiss on his cheek.


    The man didn¡¯t breathe or move, even when she was once again flat on her feet. He looked at her with something akin to shock. Feeling the need to explain, she breathed, ¡°You saved me, Skye.¡± Lara closed her eyes against the tears once again trying to spill down her face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nodded once before knocking his foot against the wall. A second later, a small door opened into a tunnel. With a sharp gesture, Skye whispered, ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Running footsteps echoed down to them, and she fell to her knees and slithered through the hole, uncaring how she landed. Air whooshed out of her when gentle hands gripped her hips and helped her down. The golden eyes of a Tal¡¯Ai man filled her vision, and she missed Skye and Dane¡¯s jump into the tunnel after her. When the trapdoor slid shut, she jerked her gaze back to Skye, waiting for him to say they were safe.


    Skye motioned for silence while keeping his attention on the other side of the wall. A massive, white blur morphed into Chion, and Lara collapsed onto him, wrapping him in a fierce hold that belied her injuries.


    She cried through their bond, a heartbroken sound that encapsulated everything she¡¯d experienced. Oh, Chion. You came for me. She sniffed, a flood of tears finally spilled over.


    Of course, My Lady. His worry, combined with his fondness, turned into a low rumble. He licked her face, his hot breath warming her clammy skin. At last, our bond has reformed. I lost you, My Lady. I felt the presence of our connection, yet you were not there. First, I blamed the sweeping range of emotions rampant in the city. But when I still could not reach you, knowing full well the distance between us was small, I feared the Malirrans had somehow altered our bond. I could not reach you, Solara.


    Chion curled his body around her, exuding safety and warmth. Chion¡¯s voice in her head allowed another chunk of her sanity to lock into place. She sniffled, then choked out a laugh. It wasn¡¯t the Malirrans. Well, it wasn¡¯t just because of them. She tucked her head under the paka¡¯s chin, breathing in Chion¡¯s earthy musk.


    The feeling of unfamiliar eyes on her made her tense, but she didn¡¯t budge from clinging to Chion like a vine. She was safe for the first time in what felt like a lifetime. The burden of the despair and evil had decreased enough to give her room to breathe. Lara shuddered again.


    Speaking so the others could hear him, Chion said, There is one other waiting to greet you.


    ¡°Eiren,¡± she gasped. They had all come to rescue her. Her lower lip trembled with the beginnings of a fresh bout of tears. She wondered if they would ever stop falling.


    A loud commotion startled her, and Lara bared her teeth, wrapping the dark emotions around her. Only Chion¡¯s presence kept her from falling into the abyss again.


    ¡°You brought me here under false pretenses,¡± the Pyranni snarled. The man held an arrow nocked into his bow, and his eyes tracked each of them in a roving pattern. What was his name? His anger slammed into her, and she growled low. The wildness tried to regain traction. With the rising emotions, her pain disappeared. Inching forward, Lara crouched, waiting for the right moment to pounce on the enemy. She clung to her bond with Chion so she could follow the conversation.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I told you Kureto is my home. I did not lie.¡± Skye¡¯s sigh sounded tired, though he kept his body between the Pyranni and everyone else. ¡°What did you expect, Dane? I am an outcast from Pyran. Entering Gharra, in spite of the war, could have easily ended in my death. I didn¡¯t know what to expect if I met you or the others.¡±


    Lara watched as Eiren edged forward, moving directly behind Skye to offer him protection if necessary.


    ¡°You have sided with the accursed cats. They¡¯ve turned you against the God and Goddess. They¡¯re evil. Their glowing eyes attest to the sorcery they¡¯ve used,¡± Dane spewed his disgust. His face a picture of horror and revulsion.


    All three pakas turned to regard the man with unblinking eyes. Lara cackled as the man¡¯s revulsion and horror became her own. Her face mirrored the Pyranni¡¯s. She growled before she spat, drawing the man¡¯s attention to her.


    Skye raised a hand to halt her from attacking the angry man. ¡°Lara, fight it. Work on your shield.¡± He shifted his weight, shielding the others from the Pyranni¡¯s bow.


    My Lady, Chion pleaded, using their bond to pull her back from the brink.


    Lara sucked in a shaky breath and pulled her eyes from the standoff. After she took another breath, she nodded. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay, but I don¡¯t have any control. My shield is nonexistent.


    In a voice full of command, Skye countered, ¡°You know nothing, Dane. Every Pyranni¡¯s fear and hate toward the Kurites is a direct result of the drivel our king spewed for decades.¡± Lara couldn¡¯t see his face, but she heard Skye¡¯s scoff, ¡°The Purist King, indeed.¡±


    Dane aimed his bow at Skye¡¯s heart. ¡°How dare you drag the king¡¯s name through the mud. I should kill you for that alone.¡±


    ¡°I dare because it is the truth. Dane, you know me. I would never betray Pyran by joining Kureto if I thought otherwise. My banishment never changed my loyalty to the Pyranni people. I would never knowingly endanger those from my home.¡±


    ¡°You would if you didn¡¯t have a choice. The foul magic has changed you against your will. Don¡¯t you see?¡±


    When Skye¡¯s bark of laughter rebounded up and down the tunnel, the Pyranni stepped back, his back hitting the wall. Lara held her breath. The blond man¡¯s emotions ricocheted so fast, she couldn¡¯t define them. They rolled over her and drove through her, making her feel almost transparent.


    Skye pleaded, ¡°As your old battlemate, let me tell you a story. The real story. But you must swear on your family¡¯s honor to listen. By my own oath, you are safe here.¡±


    No one moved, giving the Pyranni time to make up his own mind, and Lara felt the turmoil of his emotions transmute into growing curiosity. She quaked under the impressions, unable to handle any more.


    Dane lowered the bow and settled the arrow into the quiver looped over his shoulder. ¡°I will listen if they sit apart. I will only listen to you, no one else,¡± he demanded.


    Without feeling Skye¡¯s emotions, Lara still knew he was disappointed in his friend.


    Chion nudged her deeper into the tunnel. Come, My Lady. Rising to her feet, she used Chion as a crutch, digging her fingers into his coat. Before she turned the corner, she took one last look backward and saw Eiren rub against the back of Skye¡¯s leg.


    Uncomfortable with the two Kurite strangers, Lara focused all her attention on Eiren after the paka joined them. She said, ¡°You came. You all came for me.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s kind eyes met hers before the paka nodded once. Leaning most of her weight against Chion, Lara scratched Eiren under her chin in thanks before turning to meet the Tal¡¯Ai pair.


    Chion introduced them, My Lady, Neal and Cai were our guides to Gharra.


    Neal bowed to her, ¡°Sare, it is an honor to meet you. To have survived while in the hands of the Malirrans proves that the Goddess has a plan for you.¡±


    Her brain still muddled, Lara managed a small smile before it vanished.


    Chion pressed against her, and she dropped her hand to the valley between his shoulder blades. Solara, he beseeched her, please sit. You are injured.


    The paka¡¯s gentle handling forced her to look down at herself. She did hurt, but it caught her off guard that wounds covered her arms and hands. When the man approached her, she shrank away with a whimper. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she breathed.


    My Lady?


    ¡°My shield isn¡¯t strong enough yet.¡± Another half cackle escaped before she shook her head. ¡°Shield, shield. I don¡¯t have a shield. No shield. If he touches me, I¡¯ll succumb again. I¡¯ll go under. Chion, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Her bondmate¡¯s ears flattened against his head, and a growl filled the tunnel. It scared her that Chion wasn¡¯t in command of his temper. The paka was her touchstone, the calm within the storm. What did it mean for her if her bondmate was half crazed himself? Lara realized she¡¯d already forgotten the Tal¡¯Ai pair¡¯s names when their pity pushed at her.


    Oh, God. She¡¯d suffocate from their pity.


    She cried out, ¡°No, no. No pity. I can¡¯t take it. No anger, no pity. Leave me alone.¡±


    Lara dropped to her knees and wrapped her arms around her chest, turning inward with desperation. She flung as thick a shield around her as she could manage, but the muddy water filled her with despair before she inhaled. She choked on another sob, scrambling to pull up another image of a shield. Finally, after an untold number of minutes, a shield floated in front of her, though it leaked sludge almost as fast as she could shore the holes. Holding her breath, she packed in all the holes, smoothing the shield¡¯s surface until the emotions beat against it.


    The blurry image of the man took a slow step toward her, his hand stretched outward. ¡°Sare, if I may?¡±


    She leaned away from him. Lara had to clear her throat several times before she responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t touch me. You can¡¯t, believe me.¡±


    Chion¡¯s deep voice soothed her. My Lady, the Ai¡¯s magic could provide you with some relief. Allow him the chance to test his magic against yours.


    Lara¡¯s unfocused gaze settled on him while Chion¡¯s words swam lazily through her mind. ¡°Test? What¡¯s your magic?¡± Lara asked after licking her lips, staring at the man¡¯s hand like it¡¯d strike her dead.


    ¡°Peace, sare. I give people peace.¡±


    Peace? The word floated through her mind, echoing again and again. Evil was everywhere. Around her and in her. Even a small amount of peace sounded heavenly. Heaven. Maybe peace could save her from hell.


    Lara¡¯s hand met his halfway, and immediately, her body, mind, and soul relaxed. The emotions were still there, beating at the magical shield she¡¯d put in place, but a balm swept through her, sweeping aside the nastiness.


    She found herself on the ground, her muscles no longer able to hold her up. Heady from the instant relief, she gave the man a loopy grin. Everyone around her sighed at once. Her smile widened. Okay, so there was reason for concern; still, she now felt more like her old self.


    Lara released the Kurite¡¯s hand. ¡°I think you are my new best friend.¡±


    ¡°Best friend?¡± Neal asked, standing back to his full height. ¡°What is a best friend?¡±


    Neal, you will soon learn not to ask such questions of My Lady. Chion stared down at her. You are wounded, he emphasized again. We must tend to you.


    Her head bobbled a little, and before she knew it, her head was on the ground. Eiren¡¯s concerned eyes studied her face, her cold nose touching Lara¡¯s cheek, forehead, and neck.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a Tal¡¯Ai healer here,¡± Lara protested.


    Three different chuckles greeted her statement, and Eiren¡¯s eyes danced above her. They waited for her to figure it out. Oh, yeah. She¡¯d forgotten that tending to wounds didn¡¯t require magic. She blamed her cotton-filled head. And her kidnapping.


    Neal moved around the two pakas and said, ¡°I can cleanse your wounds with some herbs. You¡¯ll heal at regular speed, but at least infection won¡¯t set in.¡±


    Her smile was smaller this time, though no less real. ¡°I¡¯m okay, really,¡± she assured all four of them. ¡°You can take the kid gloves off. I won¡¯t crumble at the first sign of danger.¡± With her other hand, she latched onto Chion¡¯s leg. ¡°Tell me what I¡¯ve missed.¡±


    All three pakas¡ªwith Eiren tapping out words on her scroll¡ªgave her a rundown of what happened since she was taken. Neal interrupted with a word here and there, but he spent the majority of the story cleaning and bandaging her wounds. When he finished, the Kurite handed her a piece of jerky.


    After Chion stopped talking, Lara let the information settle before she asked, ¡°What about Pyran?¡± When all four Kurites exchanged looks, she sat up with a groan. ¡°I mean, we can¡¯t let the Malirrans keep control of Gharra, right?¡±


    My Lady, what would you have us do? The Pyrannis will not accept our help. You witnessed Dane¡¯s reaction to our presence. They view Kurites as evil and the Pakas as foul creatures.


    ¡°The Pyrannis will fight against the Malirrans¡¯ rule.¡± They all turned to look at Dane coming toward them. ¡°They have taken enough from my people.¡±


    Lara shifted her gaze to Skye and received a small nod in return. She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m game. Do you have a plan to eradicate those monsters from here?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Dane¡¯s plan, but mine,¡± Skye said in a deep voice filled with command and confidence.


    Dane shrugged when Lara shot him a questioning glance. ¡°He is the acknowledged strategist.¡± Despite his outward calm, the Pyranni hid a well of fear and trepidation. When his gaze skipped over the pakas, Lara realized he didn¡¯t fear the coming battle but the cats.


    Eiren broke away from them and approached Skye in slow, measured steps. The Pyranni¡¯s fingers twitched but didn¡¯t reach for a weapon. Dane was trying, and that was all that mattered.


    Skye grinned and said, ¡°Dane Ironside, this is Eiren from the Kurite city of Luthis, my bondmate and new battlemate.¡±


    Eiren bowed with grace, thoroughly shocking the man if the way he stiffened was any indication. After a short pause, he bowed back.


    Skye walked over and crouched down beside Lara, his face inscrutable. With a gentle finger, he traced the bandages on her arms, leaving a trail of goose bumps.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, hoping he understood the depth of her gratitude.


    For a long moment, he didn¡¯t say anything, though his jaw clenched with an indefinable emotion. Nonetheless, she felt as if he touched something deep within her.


    Skye sat down beside her and slung a muscled arm over a raised knee. ¡°As Dane said, I¡¯ve been developing a plan, but it requires someone to stay here.¡±


    As he outlined his plan, Chion spoke to her through their bond, giving them some much needed privacy. You are mine to protect, Solara. You will stay by my side until the Malirran threat is gone.


    Chion, you came for me. You all came for me. She ran her fingers through his coat.


    You are mine, but you are also theirs. Skye and Eiren consider you theirs. We worked together, but I must admit that Skye created the plan. I was unable to provide aid in your rescue endeavor, much to my chagrin.


    Why? What happened? Lara rubbed beneath one silky ear, then the other.


    When I could not reach you through our bond, my ability to function disintegrated with each day that passed. I was not myself, as much as it shames me to admit. Your rescue would not have succeeded without Skye. I could not save you. Another shouldered my duty, My Lady.


    The shame he felt traveled to her, and she gasped before shaking her head. Chion, she chided, we are not alone for a reason. Wasn¡¯t it you that said the Goddess had a plan for all four of us? Of course, you couldn¡¯t save me alone. We aren¡¯t supposed to be alone. We¡¯re supposed to work together¡ªthe four of us. We are destined for the Lan¡¯Ai bond. She ran her finger down the middle of his brow line to the end of his nose. My head is still clouded, and I feel like I¡¯m swimming in the ocean without a raft, but I¡¯m certain of one thing. Even if you couldn¡¯t save me without help, you are my touchstone. I count on you more than you¡¯ll ever know or realize. You keep me sane. I can¡¯t do this without you.


    And I cannot live without you, My Lady. His contented purr filled their link, and they both listened to Skye outline his plan.

 Chapter 108: Blood Lust

    His chest heaving, Lukar came out of his battle haze to the thick smell of blood. His mouth salivated at the heady scent, and he shook with the desire pulsing within him. His need for flesh was unquenchable now.


    His growl of disgust echoed with chilling results up and down the dungeon.


    Nothing moved in any of the cells. Nothing breathed.


    The steady drip of precious body fluid was the only sound he could hear.


    The cell doors had been pulverized in the midst of his wrath. The prisoners never stood a chance against his power.


    The woman had escaped yet again¡ªthis time without a trace. It was as if she had simply vanished. Except her cell door had been opened from the outside and the guards killed.


    Too bad he had lost control of his temper. Any of the prisoners lying dead would have gladly told him what happened in exchange for his mercy.


    A little calmer than before, Lukar wiped his blood-soaked hands onto his shirt and ignored the sweat dripping down his face and neck. Colm joined him a minute later, his tread on the stairs announcing his presence long before he arrived.


    Lukar growled, ¡°How did she escape?¡±


    Colm gave him a respectful nod, then scowled. ¡°The guards above heard the prisoners yell, but they didn¡¯t think anything of it at first. Based on what Tair said, the prisoners often cursed the guards during the shift change.¡±


    Lukar considered the information while watching with fascination as the blood pools grew larger. With a jerk of his head, he wrenched his gaze away and asked, ¡°No guard above was killed?¡±


    The councilor shook his head. ¡°It provides a puzzle. If the woman isn¡¯t here, and she did not escape by exiting the castle through normal means, then is she hiding somewhere we have yet to discover?¡±


    ¡°Or she had help,¡± Lukar spat, gesturing toward the key that still dangled from the woman¡¯s cell door. He retrieved his sword and dagger, yanking both weapons from the bodies closest to him. ¡°Who is this woman? No Pyranni would save a Kurite.¡±


    Colm matched Lukar¡¯s steps up the stairs to the main floor of the castle. ¡°Unless¡ª¡±


    ¡°Unless Kureto sent a rescue party for the woman,¡± Tair inserted before Colm could finish, following the small procession to the throne room. Another councilor joined them. ¡°I¡¯ll have the men continue their search of the castle,¡± Tair said with a sideways glance for Lukar¡¯s approval.


    Colm scoffed. ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll find her. The Kurites must have a bolt hole. The woman is gone.¡±


    Lukar stopped and studied Tair. ¡°Why did you wait to torture the woman?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was at once shrewd and full of regret. ¡°I did not wait. You saw her that night. A wild creature had taken the woman¡¯s place. Words held no recognition to her. I thought, at first, that she simply acted insane to save herself. I began my interrogation, but it soon became apparent that no amount of torture would change the outcome. So, I ordered her back to her cell and waited. I looked in on her every few hours to see whether the woman returned to her senses. If anything, the opposite occurred.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lukar asked, crossing his arms.


    ¡°The wildness grew by the hour, My King.¡± Tair stopped to search for the right word, then shook his head. ¡°If she¡¯d been an animal, I¡¯d have put her out of her misery. Her rapid descent into madness was reminiscent to the rabid creatures we often must kill.¡±


    ¡°The woman was already mad, my brother,¡± Colm said with derision.


    ¡°No,¡± he argued, slicing his hand through the air, ¡°you did not see her. When we first recaptured her, she spoke a stream of words, though they made little sense. Several hours ago, the only sounds that came out of her throat were snarls and growls.¡± Tair looked Lukar straight in the eye, and Lukar noted the hint of fear the spy master tried to hide. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. I don¡¯t understand how or why, but she¡¯s powerful. I advise caution if we find her, My King.¡±


    The rumble of dozens of conversations spilled out from the hallway from the throne room, filling the silence that followed Tair¡¯s description. Aware the councilors could hear him with the sensitive hearing given to them by Semnac, Lukar murmured, ¡°Our Goddess was roused more than normal when in the woman¡¯s presence. There¡¯s more to this incident than we understand. Until we find this woman and learn why our Goddess regards her as important, our efforts must focus on invading Kureto. Councilors, keep Tair¡¯s warning in mind when we do capture her.¡±


    Colm bowed. ¡°There is something peculiar about this woman, I agree. But her disappearance doesn¡¯t change our course.¡±


    ¡°Semnac¡¯s desire for the Kurite kingdom¡¯s destruction is stronger than all the other kingdoms we¡¯ve toppled combined,¡± Lukar confessed. ¡°That alone worries me.¡±


    They pondered that for a moment, listening to the rise and fall of voices a short distance away. Lukar strode forward, ¡°Let us eat, then share the good news with our officers. We may not have much in the way of information regarding the Kurites, but our men¡¯s restlessness is growing. We need a new enemy to defeat, and Kureto¡¯s downfall will please Semnac.¡±


    Every councilor hummed at the reminder of their coming meal. Each one had selected from a trough of bodies. Lukar licked his lips, and his heartrate jumped.


    He had a fleeting thought that he should have cared that he wasn¡¯t the only one losing control.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Later that night Lukar paced the war chamber, bothered by the fact that they still knew so little about the Kurites. Pyran had been at war with Kureto for centuries. How could the king not have detailed notes regarding their enemy?


    His body twitched, and he growled in disgust. A couple of steps later, Lukar almost tripped over his own feet when another uncontrolled shudder ran up and down the length of his frame. Sweat dampened his clothes in the middle of his back.


    He managed to reach the door and open it. ¡°Bring one to me,¡± he ordered.


    Stumbling to the center of the room, Lukar fell into a chair. Tilting his head back, he traced the ornate painting around the edge of the room. After several breaths, his eyes kept returning to one section of the ceiling. The painting of a battle scene on the ceiling was odd, almost as if left unfinished.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With a start, he sat up, ignoring his body¡¯s reaction to the withdrawal symptoms with effort. Could it be as simple as the Pyranni king building a hidden room inside the war room? With a distinct lack of coordination, Lukar stood up and walked over to the wall, running his trembling hands over every inch he could reach. It was seamless, not a scratch or line to give away the hidden room.


    But the idiot king had forgotten to have the ceiling¡¯s mural repainted.


    A woman¡¯s muffled scream whipped his head around, though Lukar frowned in irritation. When the door opened after a brief knock, he commanded, ¡°Gag her, but keep her close. Wake the war council. I need them all now.¡±


    He turned back around and studied the wall again with renewed focus. He looked for a lever, but nothing stood out as an obvious mechanism to open the hidden room. He was rapping his knuckles against the wall when Alux hailed him from the doorway. ¡°King Lukar, we have arrived at your behest.¡±


    His attention still on the wall, Lukar ordered them inside. ¡°Shut the door behind you.¡±


    The scent of spilled blood made his nostrils widen, and his stomach growled with hunger. Feeling their questioning gazes at his back, Lukar continued tapping the wall until a deeper thud rebounded back to him. The hitched breaths behind him made him flash a feral smile.


    Duxon asked, ¡°A hidden room?¡±


    Lukar grunted as he turned around. ¡°Tear it down.¡±


    Duxon opened the door, yelling for several work axes and hammers.


    ¡°The reason we could find no record of the Kurites is because the Pyranni king hid them?¡± Tair asked in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±


    Lukar shrugged, but Alux answered, ¡°By all accounts, paranoia held the king within its grasp. Despite his willingness to ally with us, I doubt he trusted many of his own people.¡±


    A couple of his men rapped against the wall, sounding out the door¡¯s dimensions. When the tools were handed over, Lukar backed up and watched them tear through the newly constructed wall. Once the dust cleared and his men removed the debris, his brows rose in surprise.


    It wasn¡¯t a room at all. Instead, the king had walled up a fireplace. Though large enough to walk into, the alcove was packed solid with stacks upon stacks of scrolls.


    Barks of laughter filled the room. When they all looked toward him for orders, he twirled his fingers to hurry them along. ¡°Bring them out.¡±


    They retrieved the first set for him, and soon the table was covered with maps and detailed reports of Kurite movement on both sides of the border.


    ¡°King Lukar,¡± Alux murmured with a fiendish grin, ¡°we now have what we need to conquer Kureto.¡±


    Keeping his face inscrutable, though his eyes flashed with evil delight, Lukar said, ¡°By the time the army is ready to move, we¡¯ll have a strategy in place.¡±


    When a tremor shook his fingers, he fisted them. His craving for flesh crawled through his hollow belly, making him curse aloud. Despite their latest find and the need to plan, his soul called for blood and the sweet screams of a dying woman. Ignoring the men around him, he stumbled toward the door. Sweat broke out again, dropping his core temperature. Unable to control his movements, his hand soon cradled a broken door handle.


    Startling the guards with the suddenness of his appearance, Lukar growled his impatience. ¡°Bring the woman to me.¡±


    The woman barely made it through the door before he grabbed her by the throat and threw her onto the waiting altar, halting her in mid-scream. He disregarded his councilors¡¯ looks of pleasure and hunger as he single-mindedly tore through the woman¡¯s body, slurping the life-giving fluid from his fingers. He didn¡¯t play with his food; he was too hungry. The woman¡¯s pain-filled gurgles ended shortly after he started. As his stomach filled, his ability to think returned. With a satiated sigh, he plunged his knife into his meal¡¯s entrails and stepped away from the altar. What little remained, he gave to his men, watching them as they fell onto the bloody corpse like ravaging beasts. They stripped the meat from the bones with practiced ease.


    With his stomach content for the moment, Lukar could focus back on the constant need for action.


    Semnac pushed at him, harrowing him at every turn, proving her patience was at an end. And it wasn¡¯t sacrifices his goddess desired. She wanted to rampage through the Kurite kingdom, destroying every life within its border. He had no choice but to please her. The irony was that her constant presence made it impossible for him to concentrate on the tasks that would bring them closer to her goal.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Lara woke up to Chion nudging her, his whiskers tickling her neck.


    My Lady. Solara.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± she mumbled before yawning. Pushing the hair out of her face, she sat up with a groan. Her body wept at the damage done, with every cut and bruise on her body crying for attention. A grimace twisted her face, and she moaned.


    She shivered, noticing for the first time the tunnel¡¯s cool temperature. Concerned, golden eyes looked over her.


    Chion, I am okay, Lara tried to soothe her Ai.


    Indignation colored every word he spoke. No, you are not. I was not able to protect you from capture.


    ¡°Chion,¡± she said aloud, ¡°didn¡¯t we already talk about this last night? You could not have known. No one knew what was going to happen. We all thought the Malirrans¡¯ goal was to attack the school, not kidnap people for God knows what. Besides, you rescued me from certain death.¡± Her tongue peeked out to wet her dry lips. She croaked, ¡°Y-You saved me, okay?¡±


    Skye did, not me, he argued.


    Ah, now she understood. Lara wrapped her arms around the paka¡¯s neck. ¡°Skye couldn¡¯t have done the rescuing without your help.¡± Remembering the sheer evil she¡¯d immersed herself in, she shuddered, tightening her hold on the paka. ¡°I could not have escaped without you. And I don¡¯t mean the dungeon. I¡¯m talking about the other.¡±


    He whispered through their bond, You had no other recourse except to cage yourself within your Tal¡¯Ai magic.


    She lifted a shoulder in a minuscule shrug. At the time, she thought there wasn¡¯t another option. But now? Chion was right. She had put a cell of her own making around her, imprisoning her within the layers of insanity¡ªwhich was insanity itself.


    ¡°Going insane was supposed to be a temporary fix, but I knew before I did it that I might not come back. I trusted you to get me out, to save me. Skye might have brought me back to awareness, but reality still seemed too dreamlike until I heard your voice. I don¡¯t think anyone else could have done it¡ªbrought me completely back, I mean.¡± She moved closer to the warmth radiating from Chion. ¡°I still feel it, you know.¡±


    What do you feel?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but the entire city is shrouded in the stuff.¡± Lara raised her eyes to stare at the wall, trying to label it better than the single word that came to mind. ¡°Evil doesn¡¯t quite describe the feeling.¡±


    She was so deep in thought, Lara didn¡¯t hear Skye and Eiren sit down beside her. She jumped when Skye dropped a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    The warrior¡¯s puzzled expression urged her to explain. Eiren nodded to Lara in greeting. Shooting the small paka a brief smile despite the dark topic, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°I first noticed it on the ship. The more time I spent on the ship, the more difficult it was to keep it from touching me. My shield helped, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Nowhere near enough.¡± She shuddered in memory.


    Skye asked, ¡°You believe this evil you felt came with the Malirrans? It wasn¡¯t already in Pyran?¡±


    Lara rolled her lip as she thought about the question. Huh. She¡¯d automatically assumed that the Malirrans were at fault, but maybe not. Thinking about it some more, Lara shook her head. ¡°No, it definitely came with the Malirrans. If it was already in Pyran, I don¡¯t think the ship would have had the same feeling. From what I overheard, the ship that held me never made landfall in Gharra before my presence.¡±


    Skye¡¯s gaze sharpened. Incredulous, he said, ¡°They spoke in front of you. Were they that confident you could not escape?¡±


    Chion huffed beside her, making her upper body jerk up and down since she was still wrapped around him like a scarf. Scratching the skin below his ear, she nodded. ¡°They did talk, but they weren¡¯t as careless as you think. The coil gave me the ability to understand their language.¡± She grinned, ¡°Cool trick, right?¡±


    The coil gifted you with the singular ability to understand all languages, not only ours? As Eiren so often reminds us, the God and Goddess have given us as many advantages as possible. Chion¡¯s ears swiveled back and forth before he released a breath. Let us not turn from our original discussion. We must fully grasp what has occurred in Pyran.


    Skye ran his fingers through his beard. ¡°If Lara is right, then the Malirrans are carrying a darkness that we have no knowledge of.¡±


    Eiren tapped her forepaw on the ground between them. After a moment, Skye repeated her comment. ¡°Eiren wonders whether the evil Lara feels has created a magical ability that we¡¯ve not yet seen.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lara said, sitting up straighter and dropping her arms from Chion. ¡°They¡¯re cannibals.¡±

 Chapter 109: Much Needed Bath

    Cannibals, My Lady?


    ¡°Ugh, you call them flesh eaters. It seems as if cannibalism on both this world and on Earth has a dark legacy. What if the evil I felt while on the ship and in Gharra is directly related to cannibalism?¡± Lara looked at Skye. ¡°You mentioned before that there were Gods and Goddesses in the past whose sole drive was to meet their personal desires. Was there anything in the archives on what powers or magic their worshipers gained?¡±


    Skye frowned in thought. Lara looked for the others, but the Tal¡¯Ai pair and Dane were gone. She shook her head with a grimace. They must have left after she fell asleep. She remembered trying to listen to Skye explain his plan, but she¡¯d faded fast.


    ¡°It depended on the God or Goddess,¡± Skye said, ¡°but I paid little attention to that part of the histories.¡±


    Did you not see any magic while there, Solara?


    ¡°No, but I did get the sense that not everyone is a cannibal. The ship workers¡ªuh, sailors¡ªboth greatly feared and respected the king and his top people.¡±


    Chion hummed. Hoarding the magical power of a God or Goddess is a common practice in other kingdoms. I would not be surprised if your intuition proves accurate regarding the Malirrans.


    ¡°Okay, if we don¡¯t know what kind of magic the Malirrans have, then how do we find out?¡±


    Skye chuckled, and the sound lessened the tension within their group. ¡°You fell asleep before I finished sharing my plan.¡±


    Lara tugged on the bottom of her shirt. ¡°Yeah, sorry. Did Neal and Cai leave for Kureto already?¡±


    ¡°You needed sleep more. And no, they did not. Both Neal and Cai agreed to stay to gather information regarding the Malirrans. When the army decamps and marches toward Kureto, they will bring us word. For now, they returned to one of the other hidden entrances in Gharra.¡±


    She frowned in confusion. ¡°Now that your friend knows about the entrance, will they be safe? Your friend was not too happy to see our group.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere is safe right now, Lara,¡± Skye responded with a sigh. ¡°Dane agreed to provide the Tal¡¯Ai pair news and other information as soon as he learns it. In return, Neal and Cai will do the same for the Pyrannis, though only Dane will know who the information comes from.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so since we have a mutual enemy, we¡¯re¡­ now friends?¡± Even she could hear how dubious she sounded.


    My Lady, I believe the best term is grudging allies.


    ¡°Chion is right. Dane and I grew up together, so he¡¯s willing to give me one chance to prove that Kurites are not what he thinks.¡± Skye reached out and rubbed Eiren¡¯s ear. ¡°The Kurites and Pyrannis have spent too long as enemies to alter the beliefs of an entire people overnight.¡±


    ¡°So, why would Dane help the Kurites at all?¡±


    My Lady, Skye argued that sharing information with each other, becoming allies to an extent, accorded everyone involved expediency against the Malirrans that would not come to fruition otherwise.


    Lara turned Chion¡¯s statement over until she decided to simply trust her companions. She still worried that Neal and Cai would be hurt or killed by the Pyrannis. Every encounter she¡¯d had with the Pyrannis showed how entrenched the warriors were in their false beliefs. However, trying to change those beliefs would only make the Pyrannis more fanatical.


    The Pyrannis must come to terms on their own that their beliefs are wrong. Unfortunately for the Kurites, changing the Pyrannis¡¯ minds just became ten times more difficult. The arrival of the Malirrans and their despicable actions could lend credence to the Pyrannis¡¯ beliefs that all magic users were the same¡ªevil. Lara hoped not. The war had gone on far too long.


    Shaking herself out of her reverie, she asked, ¡°What is our plan? I mean, we do have a plan, right? Are we staying here or walking back to Kureto?¡±


    Chion huffed again. We cannot afford to allow you the time to rest. After you have eaten, and I am certain you are well enough to travel, we must return to Kureto. The Kurite commanders must learn the latest information regarding the Malirran army.


    Skye rummaged through his bag and handed Lara a strip of jerky and a roll that she mentally called hardtack. As she took her first bite, Skye ran a critical eye over her. ¡°With my magic I can only tell you favor one side over the other and how stiff you are. Can you travel?¡±


    Lara took a mental tally of her body. ¡°I think so. I can¡¯t run any races, but if we go slow, I think I can keep up.¡±


    A strange look crossed Skye¡¯s face before he offered, ¡°When you need to rest, I¡¯ll carry you until you can walk again.¡±


    Glancing at the others, Lara realized the true seriousness of the situation with the Malirrans. They could ill afford the time it¡¯d take for her to recuperate. Physically, her exhaustion and her injuries were the only remnants of her experience. On the other hand, her brain felt light and fuzzy around the edges, as if the effects of the insanity lingered. Lara slumped. At least this way she¡¯d put some distance between Gharra and herself.


    ¡°All right.¡± She looked down at her clothes and grimaced with distaste. ¡°On the way here, did you happen to pass a lake or pond?¡±


    A pond? Chion¡¯s look of bewilderment made her laugh.


    ¡°I need a bath in the worst way. I know I wasn¡¯t in the dungeon all that long, and I know we are all filthy. But I feel like I¡¯m coated in evil, and it¡¯s corroded me from the inside out. I don¡¯t know how else to explain except I feel unclean.¡± She shuddered. ¡°I know I can¡¯t use soap to scrub my veins and arteries, but I can at least wash my hair and skin.¡±


    Skye and Eiren shared a long look. The warrior cleared his throat before he said, ¡°Eiren remembers smelling water a half day¡¯s walk from here.¡±


    I scented it as well. While you bathe, Eiren and I will hunt for food. Our supplies need replenishing. We left most of our foodstuff with the Tal¡¯Ai. They require it more than us. Chion studied each of them for a moment. Perhaps we all need a bath.


    Eiren nodded fervently at the mention of a bath. Skye relayed her comment, ¡°There is still sand in her coat from the Gais Desert.¡± With a bath as an incentive, they packed their camp and left Gharra behind in record time.


    Before they located the small stream, Skye squatted in front of Lara without a word after dropping his own pack onto the ground. She opened her mouth to argue, but Eiren gave her an encouraging nod, and her mouth snapped shut. The starch had long since left her, and her feet were dragging. Tugging the abandoned pack on and tying it in place, Lara climbed onto Skye¡¯s back.


    Grateful for her respite, she still mentally grumbled about the man¡¯s smooth stride. Couldn¡¯t he at least show some strain while carrying her? God, she was such a wimp. She couldn¡¯t even walk without help.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Having scouted ahead, Chion was the first to find the water source. His head poked out from a room set back from the tunnel. He warned, It is a small stream, but it should provide enough water for a quick bath.


    ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t think I care,¡± she confessed when they neared the room. ¡°I don¡¯t even care if it is freezing cold. As long as the water is clean, I¡¯ll make do.¡±


    Looking over Skye¡¯s shoulder, where her arms were wrapped around his neck, she decided that Chion had greatly exaggerated by calling it a stream. But she didn¡¯t dare complain after Chion¡¯s warning, even if a nice, warm bath would go a long way in reviving her.


    Finding her balance after Skye dropped her legs, she undid Skye¡¯s pack from her back. It landed with a thud on the ground¡¯s rocky surface. The clear water was welcome despite its sluggish speed.


    Solara, if you will?


    Lara turned her attention to the paka. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± she said, limping over to help him with his pack. He caught her by surprise when he licked her face from chin up to her hairline. ¡°Gross,¡± she squeaked, pushing him away from her.


    You are washing soon.


    ¡°There¡¯s no soap,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Besides, you have no idea where that dirt has been.¡±


    His ears twitched and a mischievous gleam entered his eyes. Dirt is everywhere. My saliva will not harm you.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant.¡± She waved a hand down her body. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about me. What¡¯s on me could infect you.¡±


    Ah, My Lady, you worry for no reason. If what is on you has yet to harm you, then I doubt it will kill me. He circled her, around and around, leaving thick clumps of white hair on her clothes.


    Now, we do not have long before we must leave. I think it is best if we bathe in shifts. Eiren and I will hunt for our dinner tonight, he said, nodding his head toward the other paka. Chion looked over at Skye. Although the danger to Solara is slight, I will feel better if you would stay to guard the entrance.


    After a couple seconds, Skye gave the paka a low bow. ¡°Nothing will harm her while I am here.¡±


    Lara frowned in confusion. Granted, she didn¡¯t want to be left alone, but they acted as if she needed protection.


    Seeing her expression, Skye shook his head once, his gaze warning her to keep quiet until the pakas left. Okay. Lara pursed her lips. She had definitely missed something. Eiren nudged her on the hip in a silent goodbye and proceeded to do the same to Skye.


    A heavy silence descended in their wake. Skye tilted his head to the side as he kept watch of the pakas¡¯ progress with his magic. Lara sat down on the ground, dismissing the sharp rocks digging into her butt and legs. She untied the shoestrings on her boots and slipped each foot out with a huge sigh of relief.


    The smell that met her nose made her gag. How long had she worn the boots without the benefit of letting her feet breathe? If she didn¡¯t have foot fungus, she¡¯d eat her socks.


    She was glad when Skye didn¡¯t mention the stench when he kneeled beside her. Of course, Lara bet his feet smelled worse. Focusing on peeling off the grungy socks, she jumped when a fingertip brushed aside her bangs.


    Caught and held by his all too serious blue eyes, Lara gasped. A variety of emotions crossed his face too fast to decipher, but she did understand one thing. This man cared for her, really cared for her.


    She reached up and clasped his hand in her right one. ¡°Thank you for coming for me,¡± she whispered.


    For a long minute he didn¡¯t say anything, and they stared at each other. At last, he broke their connection, looking down at her clothes with a frown, his stoic fa?ade back in place. ¡°In my pack, I have an extra set of breeches. They are too big for you, but I might be able to construct a belt from these,¡± he said, motioning to the ones she wore.


    He reached over and dragged his bag toward him. He had to unpack everything before he pulled out the pants. Unrolling them, the coil came into view.


    ¡°You brought it with you,¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Eiren and I could not leave it behind. From our past experience, nothing ever occurs as planned. Leaving it at the Tal¡¯Ai school would have been ill-advised.¡±


    Skye picked up the coil, threading a few fingers into the holes to hold it steady before setting it on top of his pack. ¡°I¡¯ll work on a makeshift pair of breeches for you while you bathe.¡± He strolled to the doorway, already drawing his knife. ¡°Once you undress, toss your dirty clothing to me. I¡¯ll take a long strip from the leggings to make into a belt.¡±


    Lara waited until he was on the other side of the doorway and leaning against the wall before she stripped down to her bare skin. She couldn¡¯t wait to feel clean. She bundled up her pants and threw them out into the hall. Keeping her back to the door, she tiptoed to the stream and didn¡¯t stop until she was ankle deep in the water.


    The cool water chilled her overheated feet, making her hiss and goosebumps rise up and down her body. Not able to wait any longer, she kneeled and scooped water over and over until she was soaked. Without the benefit of soap or sand, she scrubbed as best as she could. Lara watched with dark satisfaction as the water flowing down her body changed from dark red and gray to a murky cream color. Red and puffy, her wounds stood out on her skin.


    From the other side of the door, she heard material ripping.


    Leaning over, she dunked as much of her head in the water as possible. Swishing her hair back and forth between her hands, Lara then scooped more water up until all her hair was wet. Shivers wracked her until her teeth chattered. She ran shaking fingers through the strands, trying to untangle some of the more persistent knots.


    At last, she came to her feet, stepped out of the water, and squeezed the water out of her hair. The rest of her body would dry as soon as she moved around.


    With the tips of her fingers, Lara picked up the shirt with distaste. Weighing a cold, wet shirt against a filthy one, Lara took the shirt and dunked it into the water. After scrubbing the shirt for a few minutes, she wrung most of the water out of it.


    After taking a steadying breath, Lara pulled the shirt on, grimacing when the cold material touched her skin, dropping her body temperature further. She shivered again and hopped in place, trying to get her blood moving.


    Ensuring the shirt covered the most important parts, Lara called out, ¡°Skye, you can come back in.¡±


    Skye stepped into the crude room and stopped in his tracks. When he continued to stare at her, she frowned and looked down. ¡°What?¡± She was covered from her thighs up. Granted, the shirt stuck to her like a second skin, but there was nothing she could do about it. Jerking his eyes down, Skye held out the pants once he was close enough.


    Grabbing them, she held them up. ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t you going to fix them?¡±


    ¡°I thought of a better way to fix them. Trust me. Put them on, then roll the waist down until it rests where you want them. We¡¯ll work on the length after I fix the top.¡± He gave her his back.


    She pulled them on and had to laugh at the sight. ¡°I look like a girl playing dress up. All I need are the high heels.¡± She received a noncommittal grunt in return. Lara did as he instructed, rolling the waistline down four times before touching his arm to have him turn back around.


    Lara eyed the knife in his hand. ¡°What are you going to do with that,¡± she asked, twirling a finger toward the weapon.


    He kneeled in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut slits into the material on the outside and thread the strip,¡± he pointed to the material on the ground in front of him, ¡°through it.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°An improvised set of belt hoops. Smart.¡±


    He hesitated with the knife against her pants. ¡°I won¡¯t cut you; however, stand as still as possible.¡±


    She froze, turning only when he urged her to. When he was done, she tied the two ends together in a bow as he stood back up.


    The cuffs of the pants bunched around her feet, and she was afraid to take a step for fear she¡¯d trip. Rolling the pants up until she could see her feet, Lara regarded her outfit. She wouldn¡¯t win any contests, but it would suffice.


    Skye closed his eyes, a soft grin replacing his solemn expression. ¡°The pakas are on their way back.¡±


    ¡°Already? Well, I thought they might be on their way, but it really hasn¡¯t been that long.¡±


    ¡°Eiren said they found a hidden cache of foodstuff at a waystation a little distance away.¡±


    Lara snorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°I think Chion was looking forward to hunting for our meal. He seems unusually restless.¡±


    ¡°Chion was the most affected by your capture.¡± Skye rolled his broad shoulders. ¡°He¡¯ll return to normal in a few days, I think. We have the time.¡±


    Lara reached out, her hand stopping Skye from stepping away. Her friend looked down at her with a questioning gaze. The tension between them held her hostage, and she hesitated, doubting the wisdom of her next move. Taking the chance, she thrust all her doubts and worries into the corner of her mind.


    Placing her other hand on his chest, she raised up on her toes and gently pressed her lips to his. Startled at how soft his lips were, she tightened her grip. Skye¡¯s body flexed beneath her, tension in every line of his frame.


    Oh God, what had she done? The face before her showed only stark surprise, and he had yet to lift his arms. She released him as if her hands had caught fire.


    She opened her mouth to apologize, but in a move too fast to see, Skye stepped closer and kissed her back. His large hands cradled the back of her head, keeping her in place. All thoughts of recrimination vanished with the light brush of lips against lips. Lara felt in that single, simple kiss all his yearning for her. Skye took her gasp as an invitation for more.

 Chapter 110: Destiny

    For one instant, Skye reveled in Lara¡¯s bravery, in her ability to toss aside any potential awkwardness and act as she did. Kissing him, knowing full well he might not reciprocate, proved yet again the kind of woman he held in his arms.


    Before he could take another breath, he combusted from the inside out with enough force that they both flew backward. Dazed, Skye couldn¡¯t make sense of what happened and tried to pry his eyes open. Enraged feline screams rent the air, and he was vaguely aware that Eiren looked down at him, seemingly coming out of thin air.


    The pakas were next to drop. With a scream full of fear, his bondmate fell on top of him, knocking what little air he¡¯d retained out of him.


    His mind, his soul, his entire body felt exposed to the elements. Eiren and his Tal¡¯Ai bond floated out of the both of them to combine into a larger ribbon of dark brown. It wove back and forth as if looking for something, the tail end pointing toward Lara and Chion.


    My Lord, Eiren croaked, look.


    Somehow, Skye knew what he¡¯d see. He struggled to raise his head far enough to glance across the room. Hanging over Lara and Chion was a thick, green strand of light. The two strands glowed so bright that the room sparkled, almost blinding him.


    Both Tal¡¯Ai bonds were on full display.


    Seconds passed, and the pain rose in steady increments. The rawness of his splintered psyche left him with little ability to breathe. Why was nothing happening?


    Raising his head again, he studied the two strands and realized they were stretched to their limit. A short distance separated them.


    It struck him, then. The Lan¡¯Ai bond needed their help to fully form.


    The two pairs had to move closer to each other for the strands to touch. The pain lashed out at him again, and Skye¡¯s gut told him that the chance of forming the bond closed with every breath they took. If they didn¡¯t move now, the Lan¡¯Ai bond would not happen.


    God and Goddess, give him strength.


    Eiren, we must close the distance. His fingers twitched, and he almost gave up. The pressure made it nigh impossible to move. He felt as if the tunnel had caved in over him, the weight of it almost unbearable. Digging his fingers into the sharp rocks, he shouted from the agony of moving.


    Eiren¡¯s wail echoed his. Together they inched across the small room. The room felt as if it expanded the longer they worked, as if they crawled through almost solidified quicksand. The rocks sliced his arms, hands, and fingers, leaving small drops of blood behind them. His lungs squeezed tight from the pressure around them, making his body scream for air.


    Sweat and tears streamed down his face, but he didn¡¯t stop. Eiren labored beside him. Every inch gained felt like they¡¯d accomplished the inconceivable.


    An agonized whimper broke his concentration. It took forever to lift his eyes from the ground, then even longer to understand. Lara and Chion were meeting them halfway. In the throes of his unending pain at having his soul float outside its safe harbor, Skye reached out his right hand, closing the last few inches between them.


    Eiren¡¯s shoulder rolled into his at the same time as the last of his energy left him, leaving him on his right side. Skye¡¯s head crashed to the ground, the small bite of pain nothing compared to the agony already engulfing him.


    He almost despaired until a cold hand landed on top of his. Out of the corner of his eyes, he watched as the two bands of power braided together, twisting round and round, until a single rope emerged.


    The pain shuddering through him paused as if to take a breath. Skye had time to take a single gulp of air before the strand broke into four identical ropes. They danced for several beats to a rhythm he couldn¡¯t hear before one aimed at him and struck with precision.


    The room resounded with all four of their shouts and growls of pain. His chest seized and his limbs flapped with a mind of their own. His forehead burned as if a hot iron branded all the way through his skin to his brain.


    Time held no meaning. Skye had no idea how long the magic held him in its grasp. A few seconds, hours, or days could have passed before unconsciousness pulled him under in the wake of the Lan¡¯Ai bond.


    His eyes fluttered open when his body finally cooled. Feeling disconnected, he checked that he was still in one piece. He next followed the bond back to his core. Where once the Tal¡¯Ai bond was held, an altogether different bond had coalesced. It overflowed the small space partitioned for it, and Skye¡¯s heart stuttered at the amount of power radiating from his soul.


    Putting that knowledge to the side and turning his attention to a more immediate problem, he tested each numbed limb with methodical intent. Lara¡¯s hand slipped to the ground when he moved his arm. The only one not moving yet was the woman; the two pakas had both woken from their enforced slumber. Perhaps already weakened from her trials while under the Malirrans¡¯ control, the formation of the Lan¡¯Ai bond had rolled Lara under.


    Not liking the weakness still pervading his body, Skye rolled to his stomach before lifting up onto his hands and knees. Swaying from side to side like a newborn koti, Skye locked his elbows before he fell back down.


    Afraid his bondmate had injured herself, he rocked his head toward her. Focusing inward, his magic sprang up and out as if he¡¯d given it wings. His second sight showed Eiren shaking her head back and forth, her tail twitching with frenetic energy. Her hair rolled up and down her body, over and over. Proving her superior intelligence, the paka had yet to attempt to stand.


    Are you well, Eiren? His question had her looking at him with a nod.


    A long, drawn-out moan announced Lara¡¯s return to consciousness. Unfortunately, none of them could check on her since their weak muscle coordination persisted.


    Chion called out, Solara?


    Nothing. Did she go back to sleep?


    Chion¡¯s next call was sharper, louder. My Lady?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here. I¡¯m awake.¡± Her response was muffled since her face was still pressed into the ground. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t turn over.¡± Her irritation made them all laugh with relief.


    Chion sat back on his haunches with a certain lack of grace, and Lara finally rolled over with an unladylike grunt. ¡°Eiren,¡± the woman whispered with awe, ¡°did I just hear you laugh? I¡¯m not imagining things, am I?¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    No, My Lady, I heard Eiren as well.


    You can hear me? Eiren breathed out with no small amount of hope, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Yes, little one.


    ¡°Oh my God, Eiren. We can, and you sound exactly how I¡¯ve always imagined.¡±


    The paka ducked her head. I do? Her shyness and excitement at being heard by their battlemates touched Skye. It was a momentous occasion for her, for them all.


    ¡°You sound like a beautiful angel. How I¡¯ve always imagined angels sound like anyway. Beautiful and kind. I just wish I could hug you right now.¡±


    An angel? Though I do not know what an angel is, the word sounds beautiful. I thank you for the compliment. Eiren¡¯s excitement gained momentum. The God and Goddess have gifted me with my deepest desire. My prayer has been answered at long last. How I¡¯ve wished to speak to both you and Chion. Skye could feel her quivering beside him with unrestrained emotion. My strength is returning but not fast enough for me. I wish to leap and roar to announce my newfound gift to the world.


    My Lady, Chion said, I am also feeling my strength return. Except for a lingering weakness, I have regained command of my body. To prove his point, the white paka climbed back onto his four paws and walked in a slow circle around them.


    Chion¡¯s deep purr filled the room, and Skye felt the sound sink into him, warming him from the inside out. The Lan¡¯Ai bond had changed more than the others hearing Eiren for the first time. Eiren was now not the only one who could affect his mood.


    Skye tensed, sitting back on his heels. It felt odd to have a masculine presence in his head. Testing the new bond, he sent out a tentative feeler toward Chion and slammed into Lara¡¯s head instead. Though feminine, it was altogether different than Eiren¡¯s gentleness. It felt exotic yet steadfast at the same time, much in the way he viewed her behavior. She reminded him of the wind or perhaps a building storm.


    Lara was a mass of contradictions: sharp and soft, calm with a hint of roiling emotions, worldly yet na?ve. He doubted any other person on Aradun would have the same set of characteristics. Chion¡¯s calm intelligence was background noise compared to the woman¡¯s vibrant personality. He gently returned to his own head, though he still felt the push and pull of the others.


    When Lara finally sat up, Skye had had enough of feeling weak. He stumbled to his feet with a grunt, found his balance, and joined Chion in walking the circumference of the room. Every step he took loosened his muscles and his energy poured back in.


    ¡°All of your marks have filled in. The tattoos are now a replica of the Lan¡¯Ai in the tomb.¡± Lara¡¯s soft comment drew Skye out of his thoughts, bringing what happened into perspective with a snap. His magic informed him that the woman lifted a hand to her own forehead.


    In answer to her silent question, Chion assured, You bear the same mark.


    Skye whispered, ¡°We are Lan¡¯Ai.¡± His voice carried in the room, giving it more potency than normal.


    How did it happen? Eiren asked, walking over to Lara¡¯s side with careful steps.


    Skye shifted his weight from one foot to the other, while Lara hid her face in her hands. Lara¡¯s embarrassment flowed through their bond.


    When neither offered an explanation, Chion demanded, What did Eiren and I miss? You were both flying backward when we entered the room. Even outside this room, we felt the force threaten to tear us apart.


    Lara again showed she was braver than he. Despite the discomfort she obviously felt, she mumbled unintelligibly. Even knowing what caused the bond, Skye couldn¡¯t parse her words.


    The two pakas looked at them both with long, considering gazes. Both their tails curled and uncurled, landing on the ground with a soft whack.


    Eiren laughed. Now my curiosity has grown by leaps and bounds. You are embarrassed by what happened. Tell us again what we missed?


    Indeed, Chion added.


    Lara repeated what she said, but this time every word was succinct and clear. ¡°I kissed him.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s head swung around to stare at Skye with disbelief. He had never thought himself a true coward before, but this one time he wanted to run and hide. Skye felt his face heat, a sure sign he blushed.


    Him, a warrior, blushing. Clenching his jaw, he nodded, refusing to shift his gaze away from his bondmate¡¯s.


    Helping Lara with the explanation, Skye said in a low voice, ¡°She kissed me. I think she meant it as an overture of her gratitude for saving her life.¡±


    The woman scoffed but didn¡¯t contradict him, though a sense of regret flowed from her to him through their newly acquired link. Regret? What did she have to regret?


    Lara said, ¡°That is when I felt it start.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, edging closer to her¡ªan unconscious move to unify them, ¡°I don¡¯t think your kiss began the process.¡± He gathered his courage, straightening his spine and lifting his chin. ¡°Only after I returned your kiss were we split apart by the blast.¡±


    ¡°It could have just taken several seconds before the magic built up enough to start,¡± she countered.


    He squatted down by the woman, reaching out to touch both Lara and Eiren. ¡°Lara, for both our sakes, do not deny what really happened.¡± After a moment, she nodded, affection threading through their bond.


    A kiss, Chion said with skepticism. He joined their group in the middle of the room, lying down and dropping his muzzle into Lara¡¯s lap. Why would a kiss trigger the Lan¡¯Ai bond?


    Lara paused in the middle of scratching behind the paka¡¯s ear. She argued, ¡°Why not a kiss? This is what you are worried about? Give me a break. The Tal¡¯Ai bond forms by touching one arm to the same foreleg. Good grief, Chion.¡±


    Chion eyes dropped to slits, and Lara pushed down on his head with both hands. She giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about retaliating. I haven¡¯t gotten you back for sliming me earlier.¡±


    Eiren and Skye both shook their heads at the two¡¯s antics. His bondmate scooted over until she was draped over his legs, mirroring the other pair. Eiren interrupted their friendly banter, bringing the conversation back to their new bond.


    I don¡¯t want to discount the kiss as the impetus for the bond occurring. However, I believe Skye left unsaid the true catalyst.


    Chion tilted his head in thought, his eyes taking on a calculating gleam. So, little one, it is as we discussed. The paka sounded way too pleased with the possibility.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m lost,¡± Lara said, looking around at each of them. ¡°By the look on Skye¡¯s face, we both are. Can someone explain why you both look like you ate the canary?¡± Skye couldn¡¯t see her expression, but anxiety had replaced her amusement in their link. Was she even aware they were now connected?


    Eiren took up the reins once more. Lara, in the past Chion and I discussed the possibility that the Lan¡¯Ai bond wouldn¡¯t form until both you and Skye acknowledged your growing feelings for each other. You both worked so hard to ignore every instance where your relationship could move closer. It¡¯s been excruciating to watch.


    Chion added, Why do you think I kept dropping hints about the Lan¡¯Ai bond and your feelings for Skye?


    Eiren¡¯s head bobbed up and down. I did the same with Skye. Although it was akin to pitting myself against a tunnel wall.


    For a second, he thought this conversation should take place in private, without the pakas hanging on every word they said. He mentally shrugged. For now, their relationship entailed the Lan¡¯Ai bond. If their fate included more than a deep affection and friendship, then time would tell.


    Lara held out her hand. At first, Skye wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted, but his brain kicked in, and he reached out and squeezed her fingers. A long time passed without anyone saying anything. Lara withdrew her hand with a sigh and slumped forward.


    ¡°Okay, as much as I want to acquaint myself with the bond and chat with Eiren¡­¡± she said, gesturing to the paka in his lap, ¡°Who, by the way, I could listen to for days. I know we are running out of time.¡±


    My Lady is correct. Chion stood up and stretched his back. I have no idea how long we slept after the power dissipated from the room, but we all woke about the same time.


    ¡°Well,¡± Lara said, holding out her shirt, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but my shirt and hair are dry. They were soaked through when it happened. I had just finished rinsing them in the stream.¡±


    Skye crossed his arms and frowned in thought. ¡°There is no way to tell.¡± Remembering the intensity of the pain during the event, he asked, ¡°Why would the Lan¡¯Ai bond affect us to such an extent? The Tal¡¯Ai bond¡¯s formation was painful, but nothing like that.¡±


    Eiren hummed in thought. It makes sense, does it not?


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± he asked.


    The power you gained by becoming Lan¡¯Ai, which increases your power threshold, would require more effort on our part. Pain is merely a means to measure the changes that have occurred within your body.


    He searched inward, then frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different.¡± He went to the stream and knelt down, dunking his hands into the water. He washed his hands and splashed his face to take the worst of the dirt off. There wasn¡¯t enough time to bathe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Lara said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we feel different magic-wise?¡±


    Following his initiative, Eiren joined him, wading into the water. Finding the deepest part, she dropped and rolled back and forth. Water sprayed everywhere.

 Chapter 111: LanAi Etiquette

    As Skye watched her, he contemplated the possible ramifications to Lara¡¯s question. Was there truly no difference, or did it merely mean they must learn of their magic through trial and error? It took too long the first time. The Malirrans would march into Kureto soon. They needed control of their powers before that happened. Skye¡¯s stomach sank, all too aware that his control of the Tal¡¯Ai magic was unstable at best. Practice took time. Something they did not have.


    Chion passed Eiren as she stepped out of the stream. Before he did the same maneuver as the other paka, he asked, Have you attempted to use your magic beyond the bounds of the Tal¡¯Ai power?


    Eiren¡¯s vigorous shaking sent waterdrops all over the room. With one last shake, she sat down and started licking her front paws. Chion brings forward a valid point. I can understand that testing your power might be problematic due to the type of magic you have, Lara, but Skye can. My Lord, while we wait for Chion to finish, take this time to focus on your magic.


    Skye closed his eyes and dropped the invisible mirrors, allowing the information to flow through him. The overwhelming amount of data took a while to catalogue. Grateful the tunnels were empty except for them, he followed the tunnels farther and farther out. At last, when he reached the line where his magic couldn¡¯t cross, Skye circled the entirety of his sight, flowing through the tunnels in his mind¡¯s eyes. When solid ground would have stopped him, he jumped to the next tunnel opening.


    Running a straight line from the outer boundary where his magic could see back to his body, Skye judged the distance to have quadrupled or more. He opened his eyes, realizing the short stint using his newfound Lan¡¯Ai magic left him weary, as if he¡¯d spent three full days reading in the archives. With a sigh, he loosened his hold on his magic, letting it drift back to where it lay in wait.


    And there had been nothing but empty tunnels. A useless and draining ability if he couldn¡¯t gain control of it.


    Without the benefit of his magic, he picked up Lara¡¯s breathing coming closer before her hand touched his bicep. She stated, ¡°Your power has increased, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Skye nodded and grimaced.


    ¡°By how much?¡± A slither of worry trickled through their new link.


    He reached up and scratched his beard. Curious, he asked, ¡°How are you so certain it has increased my field of vision?¡±


    Eiren answered, her gold eyes coming closer, Because, My Lord, you¡¯ve stood in the same place for a long time. Long enough that my coat is not wet but merely damp.


    ¡°None of us wanted to interrupt you. You looked like you were in a trance.¡±


    He considered that for a moment before addressing the woman¡¯s emotion that beat through the bond. Certainly, the others felt it as well. ¡°Why does this worry you?¡±


    The hand on his arm disappeared, but Lara stayed beside him. ¡°The amount your power has increased is a good barometer¡ªuh, indicator¡ªfor what my magic will be like. We all know how bad mine is. As much as the shield helps, it is not an end-all, fix-all bandage, as we learned from my latest mishap.¡±


    Skye snorted. Calling what she¡¯d survived a mishap was like calling a sword a two-inch knife. But he understood what she meant. She was right; it was a serious concern.


    ¡°I can see at least three to four times farther than the original boundary.¡±


    When he said nothing else, Eiren asked the question he dreaded. And what of your head?


    Chion murmured, It is worse. Skye nodded, and the paka continued, The more information you funnel and analyze, the more your brain comes under pressure.


    ¡°In less time too.¡± Skye rubbed both his temples with his thumbs. ¡°I¡¯ve used my Tal¡¯Ai magic all day without difficulty. When I stretched my sight to determine how far I can see, my head pounds. Not so much from pain as from weariness. As soon as I opened my eyes, I dropped my magic.¡±


    Good, Eiren said, her gaze fierce.


    Skye added, ¡°If I had held onto my magic any longer, I believe the pain would not have been far behind.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean for me,¡± Lara asked, her tone full of worry. ¡°I know it makes me sound conceited by worrying more about me than Skye¡¯s predicament. For that, I¡¯m sorry. Really. At this point, if my magic follows Skye¡¯s, I¡¯m going to have to live on an island with only the four of us.¡± She groaned aloud, ¡°This is a disaster.¡±


    Chion, ever pragmatic, said, We will not know until we can test your magic. Until then, do not worry about potential problems that might never arise. We have too much to concern ourselves with without adding more. Let us leave this place.


    ¡°Do you need help with your packs?¡± Skye had no idea how he was going to help, but he¡¯d try.


    We do not, Eiren answered. Lara helped us with ours while we waited for you. Lara has already eaten. Chion and I will wait to fill our bellies once we halt for the night. Her eyes shifted to the side where he thought the woman still stood. Could you give Skye a little food?


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lara said. He heard the rustle of canvas before a sweet scent drifted to him, tickling his nose. ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± A piece of Yarroh root dropped into his hand.


    Taking a bite, he spoke with his mouth full, ¡°Lara, can you guide me to my pack? I¡¯ll need your eyes for the rest of the day. I would rather give my head a rest.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t answer, but he heard her dragging something across the ground. ¡°Just so you know, I repacked your bag while waiting on you to come up for air.¡± When it hit his foot, he leaned over, found the straps, and threw it over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ready for our next adventure?¡± Lara quipped.


    Eiren and Chion both chuckled, but Skye nodded and extended his arm toward her. Walking between the woman and Eiren should have irritated him, but instead Skye felt only camaraderie toward his companions.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After a long period of silence¡ªperhaps to take her mind off the pain, Lara spoke up, ¡°Can you feel me like I do you and Eiren?¡±


    ¡°If you mean whether I can feel you through the Lan¡¯Ai bond, yes. I wondered whether you recognized the additional bonds.¡± When the woman¡¯s fingernails dug into his forearm, Skye prompted her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She cleared her throat. ¡°I know no one can actually hear my thoughts, yet I can¡¯t help but feel as if my head is suddenly full.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s genuine laugh made his lips twitch. Do not worry, Lara. I imagine we¡¯re all feeling the same effects from the newly formed bond.


    Skye agreed with a grunt.


    ¡°So,¡± Lara drawled out on a long sigh, ¡°Tal¡¯Ai call each other My Lady or My Lord. As Lan¡¯Ai, what are we supposed to call each other?¡± After a small amount of time passed while they all thought about the issue, Lara added, ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but I¡¯m extremely uncomfortable calling Skye¡­ that.¡±


    Skye felt the woman shudder, yet he didn¡¯t take exception to her honesty. He felt the same. Calling Lara ¡°My Lady¡± seemed too intimate. With Eiren, the title showed his respect and deep affection for the paka. The same didn¡¯t hold true for Lara. Instead, the title was reminiscent of what his father called his mother outside the privacy of their home.


    Chion¡¯s voice trailed back to them. As the first Lan¡¯Ai in centuries, the protocol for our bond is lost to time.


    Eiren purred in agreement. Whatever we choose is for us alone. Others will follow our lead.


    ¡°Follow our lead?¡± Skye snorted. ¡°Only if others believe the Lan¡¯Ai bond exists.¡±


    Lara sighed again. ¡°Ever the pessimist. As much as I want to argue otherwise, Skye is right. We know the Lan¡¯Ai bond exists, but there are those who will deny it, even after it hits them across the face. Jahni, for example.¡±


    You both forget that the people, as a whole, respect you, Chion chided. You forget your reception has been different since the trial. The Kurite warriors changed their perception of Skye in only a few days. Why would others not do the same?


    Besides, Eiren added, our Lan¡¯Ai bond brings the Kurite people hope. And hope is something we¡¯ve long needed even before the Malirrans invaded Pyran.


    ¡°Okay. Fine. Skye and I will stay optimistic.¡± Skye felt Lara waving her hand in the air as if she was wiping their conversation away. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to my question. If we don¡¯t use the same title, what do I call Skye? What do I call you, Eiren?¡±


    Lara, you may use my given name. For now, I rather like the idea that only Skye calls me ¡°My Lady.¡± Later, my feelings may change, but we should do what feels natural.


    Skye added, ¡°I agree. Do we need to change anything? Why can we not continue to call each other by our names?¡±


    Lara¡¯s relief flowed through their bond. ¡°Thank God. I don¡¯t know if I could use a stuffy title when talking to Eiren. I use one for Chion sometimes because it makes him happy and it suits him.¡± They all heard Chion muffled hiss, which Lara ignored with equanimity. ¡°Like Eiren, maybe I¡¯ll feel different later, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I am satisfied with this decision, Eiren responded.


    I would only recommend that if a situation arises where we must use a title, we settle on Ai, Chion advised. Tal¡¯Ais have used the term for generations.


    Skye chewed on the white paka¡¯s words for a while. ¡°The question I have regarding our bond is whether we can focus the bond to speak to only a single person.¡±


    Lara clicked her tongue. ¡°You mean if you wanted to only speak to Eiren and not have Chion and me hear it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not just Eiren. I might wish to speak with either Chion or you without the others hearing us.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Lara said. ¡°Nothing is stopping us from testing it now. We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. Why don¡¯t you give it a shot?¡±


    Chion¡¯s eyes blinked back at him, proving he¡¯d turned around to wait for them. Wanting to start with who he thought might be the most difficult, he pointed to the paka. ¡°I¡¯ll start with Chion. Tell me whether anything bleeds through.¡±


    Of course, My Lord.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know if you broadcast anything,¡± Lara assured him, her tone letting him know she teased him.


    Broadcast? Skye shook his head, no longer surprised at her vocabulary. Unlike with Eiren, Skye had to latch onto the strand attaching him to Chion and follow it to the paka. Chion?


    I hear you. Hearing Chion¡¯s voice resonate within him, a sense of calm filled him, making his smooth stride stutter.


    Lara nudged his arm. ¡°I know you¡¯re talking, but it is like a conversation happening in another room behind a closed door. I can¡¯t hear the words, only that you are speaking to each other. How about you, Eiren?¡±


    It is the same for me. I feel as if I should understand each word, but I don¡¯t. Skye, try again.


    This time, after Skye followed the bond back to Chion, he consciously released the other two from the automatic hold he had on them. Eiren¡¯s and Lara¡¯s bonds stayed attached, but he had pushed them aside. Chion? How do you feel about our bond?


    Chion tilted his head, and through the bond Skye knew the paka twitched his whiskers. As I told Solara not so long ago, our bond was inevitable.


    Skye shook his head once, staring into Chion¡¯s resolute eyes.


    You are asking about my connection to you. For a long moment, the paka considered him. Any emotion the paka had toward him, Chion contained.


    In the heartbeat that it took for the paka to answer, Skye realized that Chion was an enigma to him, perhaps even to Lara. The paka protected his companions with a fierceness that left no doubt of his regard. And yet, Chion had never shared his own circumstances, family, or dreams. It wasn¡¯t Skye¡¯s place to intrude. Despite not knowing except the bare minimum, Chion¡¯s steadfastness and loyalty had been proven time and time again.


    It is true that my mistrust of you took time to overcome. However, I saw through your Pyranni lineage to the person you truly are. As with My Lady, I was reminded that one¡¯s appearance should never determine an individual¡¯s acceptance. My own circumstances should have warned me of first impressions. Chion gave him a brief bow. You are a strong warrior. You have shown your nature as one who protects the innocent and fights for what is right, no matter the cost to you. And for you, the cost has been high, far higher than any one person should ever experience. I consider you a friend, a companion, and my Ai. The God and Goddess have blessed me with my three companions, misfits that we are. I can only hope to show everyone how honored I feel as part of the Lan¡¯Ai bond.


    Their bond would never have the ease of Eiren¡¯s and his bond. Battlemates through circumstance, not friendship¡ªno less strong for the way in which their bond formed, Skye knew their friendship would deepen if given the time.


    For now, he returned the paka¡¯s bow. I¡¯ve no idea why the four of us were chosen, but we will both protect the others.


    Chion¡¯s purr rolled through the tunnel.


    Lara interrupted their silent conversation. ¡°Well, if I hadn¡¯t watched you, I never would have known you were talking to each other. So, a success?¡±


    Eiren hedged playfully, A success? We can¡¯t be so sure.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Lara said, quick to catch on, ¡°I think this was a bad idea. What if they gang up on us, Eiren?¡±


    The two females shared a laugh full of mischief, though he heard the soft gasp of pain that Lara tried to hide at the end. He almost offered to carry her, but something stopped him. He decided to take his cue from her and brought his attention back to their conversation. Skye¡¯s stomach sank; he shuddered to see what they¡¯d do together. He murmured, ¡°No ditties, please.¡±


    His bondmate¡¯s eyes showed her merriment at his plea, proof that she already schemed. Lara, we must talk, alone. I think our next step is to learn how to do the same, Eiren whispered, though everyone could hear her.


    Chion huffed before turning back around to walk deeper into the tunnel. Practice on the way. We have a distance to travel yet.


    Lara slapped Skye¡¯s arm with her free one. ¡°Well,¡± she demanded, ¡°don¡¯t leave us hanging. How did you do it?¡±


    Skye stared straight ahead, not quite hiding his smirk. ¡°You have both given me ample reason why I shouldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    The two finally wheedled it out of him an hour later, giving him a chance to tease them. Skye thought later that night that the ease in which the bond settled around him should have made him leery. Especially since the change in Skye and Lara¡¯s relationship remained unsettled.


    Instead, he¡¯d never been happier.

 Chapter 112: Racing Against Time

    Uncontrollable shivers woke Lara. She whimpered before she could stop it. Oh God, she hurt. Blinking her eyes open, she stared up at the dirt ceiling, trying to remember where she was.


    A cold sweat had drenched her clothes while she slept. Running her tongue over her cracked lips, she tried to sit up, only to release a louder whimper.


    Solara, what is it? What is wrong? Chion¡¯s concerned gaze ran over her. Her befuddled brain kept her from remembering how she woke with Chion so close.


    Right. They had rescued her from the Malirrans. They were now Lan¡¯Ai. Maybe the pain had to do with the new bond. She shivered again and wrapped her arms around herself. No, that wasn¡¯t right. She couldn¡¯t feel anyone¡¯s emotions except through the Lan¡¯Ai bond.


    My Lady? Skye, Eiren, Chion called out, waking them up, something is wrong with My Lady.


    ¡°Ch-Chion, I¡¯m okay.¡± When both Eiren and Chion looked at her with disbelief, she coughed as she trembled. ¡°F-Fine, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not okay. But I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m running a fever and I hurt.¡±


    You are in pain? Tell me where, Solara. Chion¡¯s tone was commanding, though she could feel his underlying worry and panic through their bond.


    Lara had a hard time rolling up the sleeves of her shirt with the tremors wracking her. After a few tries, Skye gently pushed aside her hands and rolled them to above her elbows.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± she whispered, staring at her arms. Her wounds were infected, red and swollen. When she pressed a finger to one of the cuts, the skin was hot to the touch. No wonder she hurt everywhere.


    ¡°Lara¡¯s injuries have worsened,¡± Skye said with grim knowledge.


    Yes, her wounds are not healing, Eiren told him, her concern adding another layer to the worry already surrounding them.


    Lara lifted her pant legs to check out the other injuries. She wasn¡¯t surprised at what she found. It looked as if every wound had become infected overnight. How was she going to make it to Kureto and a healer?


    As if hearing her, Skye thrust a water bag into her hand. ¡°Drink all of this. You must stay hydrated. We leave now. Do you think you can walk?¡±


    At the thought, she groaned aloud. Her entire body ached as if she¡¯d been stuck with a hot poker. Cold sweat broke out along her forehead, and she gritted her teeth.


    Skye stood up, determination exuding from his features. ¡°Drink all the water while I work on a harness to carry you.¡±


    No, Chion growled. I will carry her. You can strap her to my back so that she can lie down and rest.


    Taking a sip of water, Lara sighed and licked her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe if I rest some, I¡¯ll be able to walk later. That way neither of you gets too tired from carrying me.¡±


    When Skye simply stood there, looking down at her in indecision, Chion stepped between them. Skye, I could not rescue My Lady from the Malirrans¡¯ clutches. Let me do this. My sanity requires me to aid Solara when I can carry her as easily as you.


    Eiren stayed close to her, giving Lara some of her warmth. ¡°Thanks,¡± she whispered before taking another drink of water. Through the hair falling in her eyes, Lara saw Skye run a weary hand over his face.


    Skye walked over to his pack and pulled out a length of rope. ¡°Carry her only as far as you can without overtaxing yourself. We need you able to fight if necessary. We¡¯ll take turns. I¡¯ll carry your pack while you carry Lara.¡±


    Eiren volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll take point. I remember the way back to Avu.¡±


    Lara finished the water, then remembered that they only had two bags. The others were doing all the work and needed to stay hydrated as well. When Chion sat down beside her, she reminded him, ¡°We need more water.¡±


    Skye answered while he studied the rope and Chion with a frown. ¡°Do not worry. We will cover a lot of ground today. I will use my magic to find a stream. I am more concerned with your welfare than ours.¡±


    Strapped onto Chion¡¯s back was a new experience. The rise and fall of Chion¡¯s legs were different from a horse; smooth, yet not. If her weight caused an issue for Chion, he never showed it. He kept to a smooth jog without a single complaint. The warmth he emanated kept her from feeling too chilled, but the ropes rubbed against her body, making her all too aware of the wounds on her body. She never fell asleep, but she did manage a light doze. They only stopped once to push water at her when they found a stream.


    Lara jerked her head up when she felt Chion stumble beneath her. Chion, stop! You need to rest a while. Don¡¯t push so hard, we need you.


    She called to the others through the bond, Chion needs a break.


    Without saying a word, Skye came up from behind and undid the knots holding her down. Lara moaned as she slid off and fell to the ground. ¡°How long did you carry me?¡±


    Chion hissed as he stretched his back and paced up and down the tunnel, trying to cool down. It is late afternoon, but I still think we should travel farther. We are approximately three days out from the nearest village.


    ¡°I think I can walk for a while, but there is no way I can go as fast as you guys.¡±


    Eiren spoke up, Your body needs to focus on fighting the poison running rampant through your body. Let Skye carry you. We will make better time than if you walk on your own. I fear your wounds will only worsen the longer we take to reach a healer.


    Skye stood for a moment as if meditating before he nodded once with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve found a small cave at the next intersection. We can sit and eat some food while we rest. Eiren, at the next cross section, take the tunnel on the far left.¡±


    When they reached the small room, Skye sat her down on a small boulder, keeping a hand on her until Lara could hold herself upright. Once she nodded, he dropped down beside her and untied his pack. Lara looked around with a frown. ¡°There isn¡¯t any water here.¡±


    If I remember correctly, we crossed a stream on our way to Gharra. It is not too far ahead, My Lady. The stream will make the perfect place to stop tonight. Stolen novel; please report.


    She nodded but kept a close, if bleary, eye on Chion. He didn¡¯t look overly tired; even so, she still worried.


    Skye nudged her arm. ¡°Here, eat this.¡± He handed her a large piece of dried meat. ¡°It isn¡¯t much, but I¡¯ll make stew tonight once we reach the next place. I can easily carry you for a couple more hours. The stream is deep enough there we can wash your wounds out and rebandage them.¡±


    The combination of a parched throat and jerky made her choke a few times, but she persevered, knowing her body needed the fuel. After she swallowed her last bite, she asked, ¡°Why the rush back to Kureto?¡± Before anyone could respond, she hurried to explain, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about me. I mean why are we so focused on returning to Kureto? Don¡¯t the Kurite leaders know that the Malirrans are preparing to attack?¡±


    ¡°They are aware of the situation in Pyran,¡± Skye assured before taking a bite of his own jerky.


    Eiren continued to explain, Every entrance into Kureto is under heavy guard. From what I understand, every major city is gathering its forces and moving them closer to Areth.


    ¡°Eiren is right. I don¡¯t know the exact plan the Kurite war council has put in place, but I have a few ideas of my own.¡± Skye rubbed his hand along his beard. ¡°For a reason I cannot explain, I have the distinct urge to be present during the deliberations. Not that they will listen to me.¡±


    Lara stared at the wall, deep in thought. ¡°We think at least some of the Malirrans have magic, right?¡±


    Yes, My Lady. Chion tilted his head and looked at her. I can almost hear your mind thinking from where I sit.


    She cleared her throat as another shiver hijacked her body. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a strategist, but if they do have magic, then can¡¯t we use the Gais Desert against them? I mean, we can¡¯t access our magic in the desert, so they shouldn¡¯t either. It puts everyone on equal footing.¡±


    It puts us also at a disadvantage, does it not? Eiren asked, concern dripping from each word.


    Skye barked out a laugh, shaking his head. ¡°Why did I not think of the desert? As a trainee, we were taught to use our surroundings to our advantage. Although none of the Kurites can use their Tal¡¯Ai magic, we will have the element of surprise on our side. Even if the Malirrans learn everything about the location of the Kurite cities, there is no reason to think that they would understand the properties of the desert itself. If we position our warriors right, we can turn the battle in our favor.¡±


    Chion warned, Depending on the time of day the battle begins will affect how many warriors we can call upon to fight above ground. Warriors who do not have an Ai are hampered by the sun. We have always herded Pyrannis into the tunnels for that exact reason.


    ¡°Hm, but if we choose the time and place for a battle, we can take all the different factors into account.¡± Skye grinned and stood up. ¡°Come, now we must return to Kureto. I have the beginnings of a battle scenario that must be discussed with the war council. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the layout of Kureto beyond the rudimentary basics. We don¡¯t have long until the Malirrans march for Kureto. We need all the time we have to make this the first and last battle against the Malirrans.¡±


    Lara wiped the perspiration off her forehead with her sleeve. Limping over to Skye, she sighed, ¡°How do you want to carry me? Piggy-back style? In your arms like before?¡±


    Skye considered for a bit, then picked up his pack and shrugged it back on. ¡°Give me your pack.¡± Once she handed it over, he lengthened the holds and pulled it on over his own pack. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you in my arms, and you can rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a nod. Checking on the pakas and finding them already in the hallway, she edged closer to Skye. ¡°Whenever you are ready.¡±


    With an ease that made her more than a little envious, he picked her up. ¡°Loop your arms around my neck.¡± Once they were situated, he strode to the door and followed the pakas.


    Soon, the sway of each step made her drowsy. She released another sigh and leaned her head against Skye¡¯s shoulder. Silence fell between everyone, and she fell asleep a few minutes later.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Eiren swiveled her ears when the soft sounds of Skye¡¯s footfalls stopped behind her. When she could not hear even his breathing, she twisted around to face the way they had come. The tunnel was empty.


    My Lord?


    Silence met her query. Heart racing, she bounded back toward the last intersection, frantic for signs of her bondmate. What if they had been ambushed?


    Chion! I cannot reach Skye. They¡¯re gone.


    As she waited for Chion to call to Lara, she spread her senses out, trying to hear anything, slight or otherwise.


    Neither can I. Chion sighed with a small amount of frustration. I fear we must wait until they return.


    At a loss, she stammered, What do you mean? However, when he simply looked at her, the two suddenly vanishing made sense. Oh. She sat down hard on the ground. We forgot to remove the coil from Skye¡¯s pack.


    Yes, My Lady must have fallen asleep.


    Will¡­ Do you think they will return? What if Skye and Lara couldn¡¯t return. Worse yet, what if they returned but were too late to affect the outcome of the coming battle against the Malirrans?


    Chion tilted his head before coming over to brush her cheek with his own, offering her comfort. From everything we have learned, the coil is intricately tied to the fate of Kureto, and possibly even Pyran. You have more faith in our God and Goddess than the rest of us combined. What does your heart tell you?


    Leaning against the bigger paka, she breathed in and out, searching her heart for the answer. The coil was indeed intertwined with Kureto¡¯s fate, but she also held the belief that it was tied to their Lan¡¯Ai bond as well. Relief cascaded through her as she felt the truth. The God and Goddess would not take them away when they are both needed here, at least not for too long.


    I agree. Chion¡¯s tail whipped behind him. Hm, a thought just came to me.


    Eiren perked up, giving thanks once again that she could speak to Chion, no longer needing the scroll. He had never shown impatience with the time it took to spell out the words, but her new ability to speak with at least her bondmates sped up the conversation considerably.


    I wonder whether the coil whisked Solara and Skye to Earth to heal her wounds. My Lady¡¯s condition worsened the more we moved her. She was in dire need of a Tal¡¯Ai healer.


    Eiren thought about the other paka¡¯s statement for a moment. So, you believe that the God and Goddess knew she needed help, so they had the coil send them back to Earth. Her ears flattened against her head with her next words. Lara¡¯s world doesn¡¯t have magic, Chion.


    His nod was grave. Solara has spoken often of the differences between our two worlds when given the chance. Although she¡¯s admitted magic does not exist on her Earth, she has described the gifts and knowledge her healers¡ªwhat she calls doctors¡ªthat equal or perhaps in some situations, surpasses the Tal¡¯Ai magic we so depend on. Their herbal remedies are far superior to ours. She has attempted to explain different procedures to me, but I confess the words she used confused me.


    Intrigued, she stood back up. She was about to ask him about some of the words when she shook herself and arched her body. Once back on solid footing¡ªat least mentally, Eiren looked down the long tunnel. I put my trust in our bondmates as well as the God and Goddess. Now, a more important decision must be made.


    And what would that be, Chion asked, prowling up to stand beside her.


    She nuzzled his neck in silent thanks for his calming presence. Do we wait here for them?


    Chion growled long and low. His turmoil was obvious when he started pacing in front of her. Eiren waited for him to make the decision. He knew the convoluted relationship between the coil and Lara better than she did.


    As I see it, we should continue to our destination.


    Eiren had her own opinion, but she was curious about his. Why?


    Aggravated with the situation, he swiped at the tunnel with extended claws, leaving behind deep rakes within the dirt walls. Solara can control where she returns to Aradun to a certain extent. I know that she will return within a short proximity of our presence. We do not know how long they will be gone, but if we are already in Kureto, then we have shortened the time they must travel.


    She nodded her head, agreeing with his rationale. Without a word, she brushed past him and loped down the tunnel, picking up speed.


    He quickly caught up with her and said as a challenge, Without the burden of carrying My Lady, we can make even better time. Two pakas can outrun humans in both speed and distance. Shall we put it to the test?


    In answer, she tucked her head and increased the length of her strides until she was racing through the tunnel. Despite the gravity of their situation and her worry for Skye and Lara, she giggled.


    Chion¡¯s playful huff lightened her heart a little more. She sent up a prayer for her bondmates¡¯ safekeeping.

 Chapter 113: Meeting the Parents

    Between one step and the next, Skye found himself in a small room. Whirling around, he scanned for danger while squinting against the sudden brightness. The hold he had on his magic had disappeared with the change of view. When nothing moved, he blinked and completed a more careful study of the room. It was a bed chamber.


    He blinked again when he realized that the sun streamed into the open bedroom window. The soft cushion beneath his feet made him look down. He almost groaned aloud at what he saw.


    They were back on Earth.


    Although the room was different from Lara¡¯s dorm room, the blinds on the windows were the same, and the paintings on the wall were all too perfect.


    It definitely looked like Lara¡¯s home world.


    A distance away, an older woman¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°James, did you pick up any hamburger meat from the store? I¡¯m thinking of making spaghetti for dinner.¡±


    He looked toward the other end of the bed chamber where an open door led to a dim hallway. Goddess, they weren¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Lara,¡± he hissed, jostling her a little to wake her and leaning his head to the side to peer down at her.


    ¡°What?¡± she croaked, cracking her eyes open to glare at him. If they weren¡¯t in such a bad situation, he would have smiled.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± he whispered, ¡°we are on Earth.¡± He tilted her body away from him so she could better look at the room.


    After a quick glance around them, she pushed away from him and fell to the floor. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she screeched.


    With no thought to her injuries, he slapped a hand over her mouth. ¡°Quiet,¡± he hissed, ¡°we are not alone.¡±


    Beneath his hand, he felt her lips twist upward, and he glowered. Her response was the opposite of what he expected. His glare faltered at the look of excitement that made her eyes sparkle. Before he could ask why she was so happy, two sets of footsteps ran up the stairs and down the hall toward their door. He sprang forward, pushed her behind him, and drew his knife. Her groan made him cringe at causing her pain, but they had more immediate concerns. An older man and woman stopped at the threshold and stared at them in shock.


    No one moved until Lara leaned against him, peeking over his shoulder.


    A gasp escaped the woman, and tears filled her eyes. As it dawned on him that the lady had the exact same eyes as Lara, the woman ran forward with her hands out in front of her, screaming at him, ¡°Get away from my daughter!¡±


    The fierceness of her attack made Skye plow backward, pushing Lara against the wall to protect her. The older man was a mere step behind the woman. The familial connection sank in right before he would have struck deep with the knife. Instead, he dodged a punch from the man and lifted a knee to stop a kick from the woman.


    Lara¡¯s voice cracked as she yelled, ¡°Stop! Mom, Dad, stop. Don¡¯t hurt him, please.¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t stop the snort that escaped. Neither were experienced warriors. A first year trainee could have fended the couple off. Her mother and father froze and took a relieved breath even as they stared at him with distrust.


    After taking a shaky breath, Lara hurriedly explained, ¡°Skye is my friend. He would never hurt me. Remember, I told you about him.¡±


    Lara¡¯s mother took his measure for a long while before she agreed, ¡°Yes, you told us about a man named Skye.¡± With a quick wave of her hand, she dismissed him as a threat despite the weapon he still brandished. The woman shoved him aside and wrapped her arms around her daughter. ¡°You are back! My baby girl is finally back.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± his friend choked out, and then she broke down and started crying too.


    Somehow, the coil had brought them to her parents¡¯ home. While keeping an eye on the two women, Skye gave himself a thorough scolding. The God and Goddess save him, they¡¯d forgotten to remove the coil. Skye sheathed his knife and turned to study the other man, surprised that he¡¯d forgotten the father¡¯s presence so soon. The man had yet to say a word. Not knowing what to expect, Skye straightened to his full height and looked back at Lara¡¯s father.


    ¡°Sire,¡± he said with a small bow, ¡°it is an honor to meet you. I am called Skye Silverhand, once from the Pyran city, Gharra, but I now claim Kureto home.¡±


    The smaller man had a surprisingly deep voice. ¡°Skye Silverhand? You are the one my daughter spoke of,¡± he replied while his eyes inspected every inch of Skye. He didn¡¯t miss Lara¡¯s father¡¯s hefty intake of air. Almost as if talking to himself, the man exclaimed, ¡°And here I thought Solara had exaggerated.¡±


    Uncomfortable with the intense scrutiny, Skye glanced back at Lara for assistance before squaring his shoulders and facing her father once again. ¡°Yes, sire, though I do not know what Lara has spoken about me. I consider her a friend and my battlemate.¡± Searching for something to add, he continued, ¡°Chion and Eiren, our other companions, did not trav¡ª¡±


    Lara¡¯s loud groan filled the room, bringing everyone¡¯s attention back to her. She coughed to clear her throat. ¡°I need to lie down. I don¡¯t feel so good.¡±


    The mother¡¯s right hand went to her own throat while she kept her other hand on Lara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lara? What happened? Someone tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Knowing there was no danger from her parents, he turned his back on the older man and swept Lara up in his arms. ¡°Sare,¡± he looked at Lara¡¯s mother, ¡°might I place her on the bed, or is there another room I can take her?¡±


    The man walked over and pulled the covers back on the bed. ¡°Please, put her down here. This is her bedroom, after all.¡±


    In his arms, Lara shivered but shook her head and argued, ¡°No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m filthy. I need to take a shower before I do anything.¡±


    ¡°Young man,¡± the mother said, shooting him a look full of command, ¡°set her down on the bed. Don¡¯t listen to her. I don¡¯t care about dirty sheets. That is what washers and dryers are for.¡±


    When Lara was sitting on the edge of the bed with Skye¡¯s hands keeping her upright, the woman ran her hands over her daughter¡¯s face, shoulders, and arms. After Lara winced for the third time, Skye took it upon himself to explain what happened.


    ¡°Sire, sare, Lara was taken captive by the Malirrans.¡± Although the mother didn¡¯t look up, she nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Chion, Eiren, and I managed to rescue her from Pyran¡¯s dungeon. However, before we could find her, she had already been injured. I fear poison has taken root in the wounds.¡±


    He heard the other man suck in a breath. Skye rushed to finish, fearing their harsh reprisal. ¡°We were racing back to Kureto to find a healer before she became worse, but in our rush, I forgot I carried the coil in my pack.¡± He gave Lara a small smile when her eyes widened with sudden understanding. ¡°I believe when Lara fell asleep, the magic inherent within the coil brought us here.¡±


    The older woman whirled around, her hands waving them toward the door. ¡°Out,¡± she demanded, ¡°Get out. I will help Lara get undressed so that I can see how bad she is. She¡¯s running a fever. A trip to the hospital might be necessary.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Skye saw Lara¡¯s panic at the idea. Whatever the place her mother wanted to take her, he could only assume the destination was one that would bring the officials they had fought so hard to stay free from the last time they were here.


    ¡°No, Lara,¡± the woman shook her head and scowled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I know what you¡¯re going to say, and I don¡¯t care. If you need more medicine than I can give you at home, then your father and I are taking you to the hospital. No argument from you. We¡¯ll deal with any problems that come up when it happens, not a moment before.¡± She pointed a finger at both her husband and him, shifting her scowl to include them. ¡°Close the door behind you. I¡¯m checking every inch of her, and neither one of you is staying.¡±


    Skye almost smiled at the woman¡¯s feistiness. She was a general within this household, reigning over even her husband. Lara definitely took after her mother. Lara¡¯s father¡¯s reaction to the order told him that it would do no good to argue. The man simply tilted his chin toward the doorway.


    Skye gently squeezed both of Lara¡¯s shoulders before leaving the women in the room. He didn¡¯t like the faint lines around her mouth or her pain-filled eyes despite the hesitant nod she gave him. She suffered, and knowing that made his heart clench. They needed a Tal¡¯Ai healer.


    Turning to the other man, he asked, ¡°Sire, is there nothing we can do? We were only days away from a healer. We could return now.¡±


    The man huffed before shaking his head. ¡°We might not have magic, but we have advancements in medicine that your world can probably only dream of. Don¡¯t worry. I would never place my daughter in danger. My wife will help Solara clean up and take inventory of all her injuries. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll have a better idea what we need to do.¡± He jerked his chin to the stairs on the other end of the hallway. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t look much better than Solara. I also bet you want to unload your packs. Let¡¯s go downstairs, and I¡¯ll start dinner.¡±


    When Skye hesitated at the door, the man clapped him on the shoulder, giving him a gentle push away from the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will harm Solara while you are both here. No one knows you¡¯re here, so you are both safe.¡±


    Feeling out of place and trying not to stare at all the items in the kitchen, Skye kept to the edge of the large room, fingering the pommel of his sword.


    The man walked up to him and extended his arm toward Skye. ¡°Now, I believe proper introductions are in order. My name is James Conners. My wife is Anne.¡±


    Skye clasped James in a warrior¡¯s welcome, but quickly released him when Lara¡¯s father startled. Stepping back, he bowed again. ¡°I am Skye Silverhand. I apologize if my behavior is different from yours. I meant no disrespect. You are Lara¡¯s father, and I admire the woman. I merely wished to show my respect and gratitude toward you. I know, from time spent in Lara¡¯s company, that our cultures clash in many ways.¡± Goddess save him, he was rambling. He never rambled.


    James¡¯s eyebrows rose, and a grin stretched across his face. He chuckled, ¡°From the little Solara said before, I can only imagine the disparity between your culture and ours.¡± He scanned Skye¡¯s body again, taking in the clothes and the weapons. ¡°Please, Skye, take the backpacks off and sit down. After we know how bad Solara is, I¡¯ll show you to the other bathroom so you can wash up.¡± He gestured to the wall. ¡°You can leave the backpacks over there.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your welcome.¡± He untied the packs and set them on the floor out of the way. Above him, he heard a door open, a low, feminine murmur, and then another door closing. It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of water reached him. What had Lara called it? That was right, a shower. One of the women had started the shower.


    After a moment of indecision, he unbuckled his belt and balanced the sword against the wall, placing his trust in his bondmate¡¯s parents. When he turned around, the quizzical expression on James¡¯s face had him tensing. ¡°Sire?¡±


    The man blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When Solara described you, I thought she had exaggerated.¡±


    Skye frowned and crossed his arms. ¡°What do you mean, sire?¡±


    James turned around and went to a large black box. When the man opened the door, Skye caught a glimpse of shelves filled with what he thought was food in odd-shaped containers. ¡°Well, first you must know that grasping the full implications of my own daughter transporting to a different world was difficult.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye nodded, ¡°I believe calling it difficult is an understatement.¡±


    Still leaning over and shuffling food around, James cast him a knowing look. ¡°I also imagine that being brought to Earth was a shock to your senses.¡±


    Skye shrugged. ¡°I admit that I didn¡¯t fully believe Lara until I found myself on this world. I thought your daughter an eccentric woman who did not know her place.¡±


    The man pulled out some items and placed them on the counter. He next turned and opened a door that led into a small pantry. James asked from inside the other room, ¡°And now? How do you see my daughter?¡±


    Skye considered the question. With a grave tone, he answered, ¡°I hold her in the deepest of respect. She is stronger than any woman I¡¯ve ever met, and she surprises me and challenges me on a daily basis. Two days ago, we bonded as Lan¡¯Ai. The bond, I believe, cannot be broken by anything short of death.¡±


    At hearing his words, Lara¡¯s father turned around and stared at him. ¡°The mark is filled in,¡± he whispered. With trembling hands, James placed a thin box on the counter along with the other food items.


    Skye raised a hand and rubbed the area. ¡°Yes, sire. It filled in when we completed the Lan¡¯Ai bond.¡±


    ¡°Skye, you can stop calling me sire. Call me James, please. The other title makes me feel too uppity for my shoes.¡±


    The pained look was all too reminiscent of Lara¡¯s constant complaints, making Skye chuckle. When James cocked his head in silent question, Skye shrugged again.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the other man said with sudden understanding, ¡°I take it like father, like daughter, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, si¡ª, James. You know your daughter well.¡±


    The man¡¯s look of pride could not be overlooked, and a twinge of loss coursed through Skye for the deaths of his own parents.


    After pulling out a large metal pan, James asked, ¡°So, what happened? Last I heard, you were returning to the magical school for training. How did those cannibals get ahold of Solara?¡±


    Before he could answer, Anne called down, her exasperation clear, ¡°James, bring me a large, glass of ice water. I need you to knock some sense into your daughter.¡±


    The older man rushed to a cupboard, pulled out a glass, and went to the large, black box again. Skye heard a churning sound and small pieces of ice fell into the glass. Skye swallowed hard, amazed at the ability to have ice on hand. He watched as James went to the large, silver bowl, turned a knob, and water came out of a thin spout. He trailed after the man as they retraced their path back upstairs.


    Seeing Lara and her mother hobbling along, Skye squeezed past James and swept Lara up into his arms, taking her back to the bedroom they had arrived in. After he set her down on the edge of the bed, he noticed her lack of clothing and flipped around, feeling warmth crawl up his neck.


    Both her parents cast him curious looks, but it was Lara that asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at the wall, Skye?¡±


    He cleared his throat and took a couple shallow breaths. ¡°I am unaccustomed to seeing you almost naked. It is not proper for me to see you with so little on.¡±


    Lara¡¯s mother gaped at him in surprise while James nodded in approval. Skye jumped when Lara took his hand into hers. ¡°Skye, I know this is not normal attire for your world, but I promise that for Earth, I am dressed. I¡¯m wearing¡ª¡± Her sigh proved her exasperation. ¡°Skye, turn around and look at me. It¡¯s weird talking to your back.¡±


    He hesitated but finally turned around when the older woman nodded and waved her hand.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯m wearing shorts and a tank top. I wear this all the time during the summer since it gets so hot. I even wear this out in public. My mom pulled these out of my dresser because it was the easiest way to patch me up.¡±


    With the reminder of her injuries, he kneeled and looked at each one with a critical eye, ignoring all the skin showing. Behind him, Anne brought Lara the glass of water. ¡°Drink all of it. You need to keep hydrated. James, tell your daughter she needs to go to the hospital. Every single one of her cuts is infected, and she has a multitude of bruises on her torso, front and back.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t afford to go to a hospital. It has nothing to do with money. Like I said in the bathroom, both Skye and I have to stay under the radar. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with the police. It would turn into a complete fiasco.¡±


    ¡°And I reminded you about doctor-patient confidentiality. James, tell her she needs a hospital.¡±


    Lara sent a beseeching look toward her father, who sat down beside her on the bed. ¡°The police are looking for me. All it would take is one person recognizing my face from the news. Ooh! Better yet, someone would recognize my name. At that point, doctor-patient confidentiality won¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a missing person in a murder case. Dad, I really can¡¯t. Please.¡±


    James ran his left hand up and down Lara¡¯s arm, bypassing the bruises and other injuries. His face was a mass of worry.


    Skye didn¡¯t fully understand all the ramifications, but he trusted that Lara¡¯s concerns were valid. It was dangerous. He looked at her parents, drawing their attention. ¡°We cannot draw your warriors to us. We are needed back on Aradun with all due haste. Do you have any herbs on hand that can help her fight the poison spreading within her?¡±


    Her father stared back and forth at the two of them before determination replaced his earlier misgivings. ¡°Anne, we will do everything we can here. I believe them.¡±


    ¡°But, Ja¡ª¡± Lara reached out to her mother, stopping her argument before it really started. The older woman scowled. ¡°You need antibiotics, Lara. Over-the-counter drugs will only do so much.¡±


    When neither he nor Lara said a word, the woman tossed her hands in the air. ¡°Fine, my stubborn daughter, you win. If your temperature spikes, I won¡¯t listen to another word from either of you. I¡¯ll carry you to the car and take you to the hospital myself.¡± As if on a mission, Lara¡¯s mother pointed at her husband and ordered, ¡°You, go to our bathroom and find the antibiotic ointment and all the bandages we have.  We¡¯ll work with what we have on hand. If she needs more, we can buy it at the store.¡±

 Chapter 114: The Wonders of Modern Medicine

    The shower took what little energy she had, and now Lara could barely string two words together. Shivers swept through her along with the constant ache of open, infected wounds and a bruised body. With the dirt now flushed down the drain, the bruises stood out like a blue, purple, and green tapestry, a harsh reminder of what she¡¯d survived while in the Malirrans¡¯ hands.


    She¡¯d survived. Unbelievable.


    God, she deserved a year¡¯s worth of rest and relaxation after this last disastrous adventure.


    When her hand threatened to dribble water down her front, Skye steadied the glass, wrapping his fingers around hers. The cold water felt great against her scratchy throat. When she couldn¡¯t swallow any more, Lara thrust the half-empty glass toward Skye and lay down with a groan. Every time a cut or bruise met the top of the bed, a wince escaped.


    Despite her desire for the good drugs that a hospital dished out, they really couldn¡¯t take the chance someone would recognize her. The temptation grew every minute, however. Her eyes closed without conscious thought, and she ignored the soft murmuring nearby. As another shiver coursed through her body and a cold sweat broke out, Lara debated whether having the flu was worse than how she currently felt. At least she wasn¡¯t vomiting. The pain definitely felt worse than a cold. Okay, her body hurt worse than pneumonia but not as bad as when she had the flu. No idea how people survived the whip.


    Good grief, she needed a muzzle for the thoughts scampering through her brain, none of which would make sense to a sane person. Yeah, she so needed sleep.


    Back to the hospital issue. She grimaced at the memory of the picture she¡¯d made in the bathroom mirror. Defensive wounds obviously made from sharp weapons covered her entire body. No way could she offset the questions by blaming them on a kitchen accident. Sorry, doc, the knife slipped. She snorted. Like hell that¡¯d work.


    Her mom had described it best. Her body looked as it had been through a wood shredder. Her wrists showed evidence of being shackled, and her legs, arms, and torso had bruises in the shape of hands and boots. Yeah, a doctor would take one look at her and call for the police.


    Add her name into the mix, and it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to put two and two together. Doctor-patient confidentiality had no chance of stopping the torrent of questions that would follow. Her parents didn¡¯t deserve to weather the media frenzy of her supposed return, especially if she didn¡¯t intend to stay. Except her mom didn¡¯t care about all that. Instead, she wanted the best care for her daughter. If Lara wasn¡¯t so exhausted and pissed from arguing with the woman, she¡¯d hug her. She¡¯d missed her parents.


    Lara gritted her teeth when another deep throb rolled through her. Her body agreed with her mother. Fine, it screamed for the stupid hospital¡¯s drugs. At least the lingering dredges of the evil had completely dissipated once they reached Earth. The urge to wallow in madness was gone.


    Her dad¡¯s triumphant ¡°Aha!¡± from downstairs jolted her from her fevered rumination. She turned her head in time for Skye to lean out of the doorway.


    ¡°Good lord, what has your father so excited?¡± her mom muttered.


    Her father¡¯s voice got louder as he stomped up the stairs. ¡°Anne, grab your phone.¡±


    ¡°My pho¡ª? James, why the heck do I need my phone?¡± Now both Skye and her mom were looking down the hallway.


    When he finally came into view, the triumphant grin on her dad¡¯s face made her snort. He rattled an orange pill bottle in front of him like it was a gold medal. When his wife merely squinted at him in confusion, he huffed. ¡°For once, just go get your phone or the laptop. We need it.¡±


    Lara¡¯s mom rushed out of the room after throwing her hands in the air. At Skye¡¯s bemused look, she chuckled and explained, ¡°Dad and I both think she¡¯s spunky and the most opinionated out of all of us. Don¡¯t worry. She isn¡¯t really upset. You¡¯ll know when she is.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sassy not spunky,¡± her father whispered with a nod. He handed the pill bottle to Skye.


    They both watched her friend¡¯s face scrunch as he tilted the bottle one way and then the other. Lara heard the light rattle as the pills slid back and forth. ¡°Dad, put him out of his misery and tell him what you found.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he scratched the back of his neck for a second, ¡°remember in April of last year when I cut my arm open on the edge of the chainsaw?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, drawing out the word. Seeing Skye¡¯s head jerk back in surprise, Lara glanced over, shook her head once, and cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t ask how it happened.¡±


    Intrigued, he raised an eyebrow but kept his mouth shut.


    Her dad picked the story back up. ¡°You were already back in classes, but the first batch of antibiotics had a side effect on me. I threw up for fourteen hours straight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d forgotten.¡± Lara¡¯s mom said as she walked back into the room with her laptop. ¡°You only took two of the pills. The doctor had to prescribe another antibiotic for you.¡± She gave her husband a side hug. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about the efficacy of the medicine after so long, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a satisfied grin. He suddenly looked at his empty hands with dismay before walking out of the bedroom without another word.


    Without missing a beat in her online search, her mom said, ¡°I¡¯m betting James left everything else in a pile either in the bathroom or bedroom.¡±


    Skye peered through the plastic with wonder. ¡°These tiny pebbles are herbs? Herbs for what?¡±


    Weakness dragged her down yet again, and Lara dropped her head back to the pillow. After blinking several times to clear her vision, she explained, ¡°Antibiotics are used for a variety of illnesses or wounds. In this case, those pebbles, or what we call pills, are swallowed at designated intervals throughout the day. I don¡¯t think calling them herbs quite describes them, but I can¡¯t tell you the details. Not my area of expertise.¡± She rested for a bit and tucked the blankets around her to ward off the chill. Closing her eyes, she asked around a yawn, ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t get sick like Dad?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out,¡± her dad said as he dumped the pile of bandages, rolls of tape, pills, alcohol, and tubes of antibiotic cream on the foot of her bed. ¡°You rarely have a problem taking antibiotics. I¡¯m the weird one in this family.¡±


    Her eyelids finally closed against her will, and she fell asleep to the sound of footsteps and her parents arguing. Right before she went under, she felt work-roughened fingertips slide across her forehead and trail down her cheekbone.


    When she next gained awareness, fever held her in its grip, and her throat burned like she¡¯d swallowed a blowtorch. She couldn¡¯t quite place what had woken her. Groggy and unable to see in the darkened room, she croaked, ¡°W-Water.¡±


    A sniffle came from beside her bed, and her mom¡¯s splotchy face leaned over her after a small lamp was switched on. ¡°How about a drink full of electrolytes? It¡¯s also time for your meds. I¡¯ll have your father bring you some food.¡±


    Shaky, Lara couldn¡¯t keep the glass steady. When her mom took control, Lara let her arm drop back to the bed with a sigh. God, she was weak. With her mom¡¯s help, she managed to drink half the glass. The first couple of swallows were difficult until the cool liquid soothed her throat. She let her head sink back into the pillow.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Here,¡± her mom held up a fist full of pills, ¡°take these.¡±


    It was awkward, but she managed to swallow them without too much effort. The empty glass ended up on the bedside dresser. The tight feeling on her arms and legs made Lara frown, and she lifted her arm again to see why. Ah, she¡¯d somehow slept through having her cuts cleaned and bandaged. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    At the question, her mom broke into deep, heartrending sobs. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, at a loss.


    Skye spoke from the doorway, ¡°You have slept for an entire day.¡±


    Lara frowned. ¡°A couple hours isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    ¡°Try twenty hours, baby,¡± her mom rebutted.


    She opened her mouth and then closed it. Flickers of lucidity came back to her. Waking up enough to roll over. Pills put into her mouth. A bottle of water waved in front of her.


    A new urgency hit her, and she stiffened. ¡°Skye, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What? No,¡± her mom squawked, ¡°you are in no condition to move, let alone get up. You are still running a fever.¡±


    She agreed with her mother, but her bladder couldn¡¯t wait. Lara needed the bathroom now. Seeming to understand her problem, Skye walked over and gently picked her up, the move smooth and steady. He carried her to the bathroom and set her down.


    Lara swayed on her feet before she could lock her knees. ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured. She waited until he left before taking care of business. Leaning against the counter, Lara washed her hands.


    Good grief, already? What little energy she had was gone.


    ¡°Skye?¡± she called out.


    Before Lara finished saying his name, he had already opened the door and peered in. ¡°Are you ready to return to bed? You need more rest.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Yeah.¡± After she settled back in bed, the covers pulled up to help with the chills, she asked, ¡°What have you been doing to pass the time?¡±


    His frown seemed to enhance the exhaustion he carried like a shroud. ¡°I have assisted your mother with your care. In order not to bring attention to our presence within your home, your father insisted on carrying out his duties.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, shooting a confused look toward her mom.


    Her mother flashed a grin before laughter bubbled out of her. Lara watched as the older woman wiped the tears away. ¡°Your dad went to work,¡± she explained. ¡°I apologize, Skye. I¡¯m not laughing at you so much as simply happy my daughter is on the mend.¡±


    Skye gave her a half-bow. ¡°Please, sare, I am not offended. It was a long night. I imagine my choice of words are no different from how we react to Lara¡¯s.¡±


    Lara glanced at the clock by the bed. It was four o¡¯clock. ¡°Is he getting off work at the regular time?¡±


    Her mother groaned as she stood up. ¡°I imagine he¡¯ll show up within the hour. Now, you must be starving. I have homemade chicken noodle soup simmering in the kitchen. Do you want crackers with it?¡±


    Lara nodded once, grimacing when her stomach howled.


    ¡°Good, you need food to relieve the potential nausea from the antibiotics I¡¯ve forced down you.¡± Her mom strode to the door with renewed purpose. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Young man, watch her like a hawk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sare.¡± Skye waited until they both heard the clatter of silverware and bowls in the kitchen before he leaned over and whispered, ¡°What is a hawk?¡±


    Lara covered her face after a loud snort escaped. Poor Skye. She giggled. ¡°It is a large bird. Predator.¡± She studied her friend for a long minute, thinking. ¡°You know. You didn¡¯t really see much of my world last time you were here.¡±


    ¡°Lara,¡± he groaned, ¡°we do not have the time to travel. The land we traveled through while in your cart¡ªcar¡ªis enough for me.¡±


    Lara smirked. Yes, they had traveled through several states, but he really hadn¡¯t seen some of the marvels around the world. ¡°Skye, we don¡¯t even have to leave this room. I can show you some amazing things you¡¯ll never get the chance to see again right here from this bed.¡± She caught his gaze darkening with no small amount of wickedness. She ran back through her last sentence; her blush felt like flames on her skin. ¡°God, get your head out of the sewer. That is so not what I meant.¡±


    Thank goodness her mother walked in. ¡°Mom,¡± she exclaimed, startling the woman. ¡°Thanks for making soup. I don¡¯t think I could handle anything heavier.¡± After Skye helped her sit up, Lara took the bowl her mother offered. She breathed in the aroma of the familiar dish. It made her mouth water, so she dipped her spoon into the broth before taking a tentative bite. Groaning, she chewed the chicken and noodles before swallowing.


    ¡°Good, I take it.¡± Lara heard the humor in her mom¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Delicious.¡± She glanced over at Skye. ¡°You have to eat some of this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a bowl downstairs ready to bring up for him,¡± her mother assured. She dropped the packet of crackers on the blanket. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough hands to carry everything up in one trip.¡±


    Remembering her earlier conversation with Skye, Lara asked, ¡°Do you still have your laptop?¡±


    The older woman paused at the door. ¡°Of course, but you can¡¯t contact any of your friends.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she said before shrugging. ¡°I just thought that Skye would like to see some of the things we have on Earth that isn¡¯t available on Aradun.¡±


    ¡°Ah, smart girl.¡± Her mother appraised Skye with a calculating gaze. ¡°I imagine James will want to show him a few things as well. Let me grab Skye¡¯s dinner, and I¡¯ll hunt down the charger to my laptop. I¡¯ll also bring a few movies up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± It was all Lara could say around the huge knot in her throat. Despite how much she hurt or how much the fever racked her body, Lara didn¡¯t want to be anywhere except in the house where she¡¯d grown up. Then it hit her.


    She was home.


    Perhaps for the last time.


    Both Skye and she had spent so much time worrying about returning to Aradun that Lara hadn¡¯t considered what it meant for her to be on Earth. Balancing her soup bowl in her lap, she rubbed her chest, trying to ease the sudden ache. Lara bit back a sob, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears. She was a certifiable mess, and her parents didn¡¯t deserve for her to leave them so soon. Another sob escaped. Lara stared into the chicken noodle soup as if it held all the answers.


    A rough, callous-covered hand came into view and took her soup. She rolled to her side and hid her face in her pillow, crying for all she was worth.


    The kidnapping. The night that she escaped the Malirrans, only to give into the darkness all around her. The dungeon cell that stank of fear and despair. Skye saving her.


    She had survived, but at what cost? Her parents¡¯ grief and worry? Her future here? For the first time in months, she felt torn between what could have been and what she¡¯d chosen as her new life. If she returned to Aradun with Skye, Lara would lose her family.


    She cried, smothering her sobs with her left hand, not wanting to appear weak in front of Skye. He wouldn¡¯t understand. Arms wrapped around her, holding her close, and even though it hurt to be held, Lara breathed in the familiar, calming scent of her mother. The woman simply held her, never saying a word. Even when her blanket became damp, her mother refused to let her go.


    A dip in the bed caught both her mom and her by surprise. Her father¡¯s soft voice came from behind. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this is how I¡¯d find the two women I love most in the world when I got home. I found Skye sitting at the kitchen table with a thoughtful frown on his face. The boy just pointed to the stairs before I could ask what happened.¡±


    Lara reached behind her for her dad¡¯s hand. Instead, he wrapped his longer arms around the both of them, leaving her cocooned inside her parents¡¯ embrace. How she had missed them.


    For a long while, no one moved. Finally, Lara puffed out one last breath before trying to sniff through her stuffed nose. ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can let me go now.¡±


    Her father gave her a gentle squeeze and pat before sitting back, then it was her mother¡¯s turn. Lara turned until she faced them both. Her mom wiped her own face with her shirtsleeve while James looked on with concern.


    ¡°You know, Solara,¡± he began, ¡°the choice truly is yours.¡±


    She was already shaking her head. He pointed at her with the most serious expression she¡¯d ever seen her father display. ¡°No, listen. The choice is yours. Your life is yours to live. No one can tell you how to live your life.¡±


    Lara shrank into herself, afraid she¡¯d start crying again. ¡°You are telling me good-bye.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± her mom denied, ¡°it is exactly what James is telling you. Listen to what he is telling you. Listen to what we say next. We have had time to process some of what has happened while you were gone this last time. We have grieved for the loss of you even when you weren¡¯t really gone.¡±


    ¡°I know everyone thought I was dead, still do, but you know I¡¯m alive.¡±


    Her father hugged his wife hard, folding her into him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Solara. We lost you twice. Your return is a miracle in and of itself, one we never thought to receive.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Lara didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Her mother picked up the conversation. ¡°So listen well, for if you choose to leave, I think God won¡¯t give us another chance.¡± She waited for Lara to nod. Looking as if she picked her words with careful deliberation, her mother explained, ¡°Your father is right. We lost you twice. If you leave, we will lose you for a third time. During all this, we have tried to make sense of what has happened to our family.¡± Her mother smiled, although sadness made it more wistful than anything. ¡°James always teased that you were born on that exact day and time for a reason. He just didn¡¯t realize how momentous your birth really was. I scoffed at the idea, you know? You were my daughter, and that was all that mattered to me. But I think my husband had the right of it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you always call me by my full name.¡± Lara blushed when she couldn¡¯t ask her next question.


    Her father continued her train of thought, though it took a couple seconds. ¡°And you want to know why.¡±

 Chapter 115: A Final Parting

    When she nodded, peeking up at him, he leaned back against the chair, pulling Anne with him. ¡°I knew you were meant for something great.¡± He pointed to his chest. ¡°I used to remind myself that I might be a tad prejudice. You are my daughter, my only child, after all. When you were so insistent at being called Lara, I rolled the name around and around in my head.¡± He shrugged and shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve always thought Solara was a name that would be put in the history books. Shortening your name felt as if I weakened your imminent greatness somehow. It is how some people feel about luck. You know, how athletes have certain rituals they go through before they compete? Lara is a common name.¡± He held up a finger for every name he said, ¡°Laura, Lori, Laurie¡ªyou name it.¡± Wrapping his hand back around his wife¡¯s waist, he continued, ¡°Solara is not a common name, and the meaning behind the name, the solar eclipse that occurred when you were born, is considered a wonder across the planet. People travel around the world to see one occur. We celebrate the event, we do a countdown, we take pictures. But we also come away with this feeling of¡­¡± He searched for the word.


    ¡°Wonder,¡± her mom finished. ¡°When I saw one, I came away with the feeling that there are forces greater than little, tiny me. I realized I was a part of something far bigger than I could fathom.¡± She grinned, a grin that Lara noticed mirrored her own. ¡°Of course, my thoughts were wholly on the astronomy side, not the spiritual or fantastical.¡±


    ¡°All that from a name, Dad?¡± Lara settled back into the bed, feeling the weight of destiny for the first time on Earth. Her parents were telling her the exact opposite of what she expected to hear.


    ¡°Well,¡± her mom drew out, ¡°that is where your father started the conversation when you left last time. And I¡¯ll tell you now that I yelled at him that he should have named you something normal. If he had, you¡¯d still be here. After he left me alone with only my thoughts, I went back through your life, like a play-by-play reel. I thought of every school function, every friend, every party, every¡­ Well, you get the picture. You know what I realized?¡±


    Lara did a mental review of some of her memories, but nothing stood out. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°You never fit in.¡±


    Lara flinched, but her mother¡¯s eyes kept her from looking away. Despite the pain it caused her, she crossed her arms, knowing full well her parents would see it as a defensive gesture. When she managed to tear her eyes from her mom¡¯s steady gaze, Lara glanced at her father. His own face showed how much he agreed with his wife¡¯s words.


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    Her father asked, ¡°Do you miss your friends?¡±


    Her thoughts immediately turned to Chion and Eiren, and she flicked her eyes to the door¡ªthe door that Skye had gone through. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He grinned, ¡°No, Solara, I mean your friends from high school and college. Do you miss them?¡±


    The question threw her. Of course, she missed them. Lara closed her eyes and pictured her friends. Becky came to mind first; the others were a little harder, especially those from high school. She hadn¡¯t kept up with them since she graduated, looking instead to college for new friends. Lara admitted, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of them except in passing.¡±


    ¡°And when James asked you about your friends, you immediately thought of Skye, Erin¡ª


    ¡°Eiren,¡± she corrected.


    ¡°Yes,¡± her mother said, smiling her apology, ¡°Skye, Eiren, and Chion. You want to know what I think?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me no matter what I say. Why do you even ask?¡±


    ¡°Fine, Miss Smarty-Pants. What I think is that if it wasn¡¯t for your father and me, you wouldn¡¯t miss Earth at all. You have always stood apart from others. Now, for what I know. What I know is that we have raised you as best we could. You are courageous, which from the harrowing tales Skye has told us, your courage should never come under question. You are strong, both in mind and body. But what is more important is that you are intelligent and open-minded. You, Solara, are exactly what this other planet needs.¡±


    Lara stared at her mother, never once dreaming her mother would believe in her so much. ¡°You really think so?¡± She paused before whispering, ¡°Won¡¯t you miss me though?¡±


    This time, tears spilled over on both their beloved faces. Her father choked out, ¡°Of course, we will. But I think¡ªno, I believe¡ªyou are needed by others more.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°I am so proud of you. From what Skye has shared, you could have so easily curled up in a ball and decided that you were having a psychotic break. I look at you now and see someone who is powerful.¡±


    When she opened her mouth, he waved her silent, ¡°No, listen. I know you can¡¯t do magic here. That isn¡¯t what I¡¯m talking about. You probably don¡¯t realize it, but you hold yourself different. Even as sick as you are, I can see it. Your eyes hold a piercing intensity they didn¡¯t before. You are more aware of your strengths and shortcomings, and it shows.¡±


    Her mother crossing her legs the other way drew her attention away from her father. The woman¡¯s hand waved in such a way that it took in Lara¡¯s entire body. ¡°In the time since spring break, you¡¯ve settled into your own skin. You now know who you are better than most older adults ever accomplish. Baby, don¡¯t you understand? You were born to have this adventure, travel to this other world, and make a difference. With all of that said, remember, the choice is yours. Only you can decide what your next step is.¡±


    Lara¡¯s heart felt like it was going to burst out of her chest. The belief they held of her was staggering. They knew this was likely the last time they¡¯d see her, and although her parents were not necessarily okay with it, they were at peace with the decision.


    They were proud, so immeasurably proud of her. It was written all over their faces. She had the best parents in the world.


    With so much she wanted to say, she focused on the most important thing they needed to know and remember. ¡°I love you both so much.¡± She stretched her arms out, and her parents didn¡¯t disappoint. The group hug lasted at least five minutes, perhaps longer.


    Her mom released her and stood up with a briskness that brought an end to their heartrending conversation. The older woman straightened her clothes as she announced, ¡°Now, Skye has been the consummate gentleman by waiting downstairs while we spoke with you. Lara, you need more rest, fluids, and food. I¡¯ll go find my laptop so you can show that boy what Earth has to offer. I have a few things I need to put together, so I¡¯ll check on you in a few.¡±


    Her dad rubbed his hands together with glee. ¡°I have so many ideas. I¡¯ll go and grab a few movies I think he¡¯ll like.¡±


    That evening and the following day, Skye was ramrodded into learning as much about Earth and its animals, inventions, and solar system as time allowed. Her friend¡¯s brain had to be mush from both the amount of information crammed into it as well as from shock. The whirlwind marathon of all things Earth was enough to put even her into an information download coma.


    By the fourth day at home, she felt better. She was on the mend but not completely healed.  Lara had to keep a tight rein on her mother since the woman kept wanting to take her to the hospital.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Every meal she ate came from a list of her favorites. Her father picked up dinner from her favorite Mexican restaurant, a family-owned business that had been passed down through at least two generations. After the first bite of the salsa with tortilla chips, Skye refused to eat any more, much to her parents¡¯ amusement. To her taste buds, though, it was nirvana in a large, plastic bowl. She slapped away her dad¡¯s hands every time he came close to snitching some. Her mother also made her favorite desserts. When Skye carried her back and forth from the living room to her bedroom, Lara had caught sight of the kitchen counter littered with the mouthwatering remains of brownies, pecan pie, cheesecake, and German chocolate cake. Lara was certain she¡¯d stacked on the pounds after gorging on every meal, but she couldn¡¯t find a single iota of regret in her. Every new dessert her mother made, Skye took to it like a starved animal, eating at least two helpings. Despite recovering from her wounds, Lara made sure every day was filled with laughter and happy reminiscing.


    At last, the night came when both Skye and Lara needed to leave. Chion and Eiren had had enough time to reach Luthis, especially since they didn¡¯t have to worry about carrying her through the tunnels. Everyone stood in her bedroom, the atmosphere somber.


    ¡°Lara,¡± her mom said as she handed her a wrapped present, ¡°I had this made for you.¡±


    Lara took the small package, smoothing out the small wrinkles in the paper. It felt like a book. ¡°A present? You are giving me a present?¡±


    ¡°Solara, just open it.¡± Her dad demanded with an amused smile, walking over to where her mother stood in front of her.


    ¡°Okay, okay, geez. I¡¯m sorry I even asked.¡± Sharing a curious glance with Skye, she ripped open the paper. Letting the wrapping paper flutter to the floor, she gasped when she flipped through the laminated pages. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she breathed without taking her eyes off the treasure she held. ¡°H-How in the world did you find time to do this?¡± Inside, her mother had put together a plethora of pictures in chronological order with a short description beneath each photo. Lara showed Skye, who was peering over her shoulder, a picture of her father grinning like a fool while holding her less than an hour after she was born.


    Her mother explained, ¡°I tried to think of something you could take with you that wouldn¡¯t take up much space. You gave us a list of things you and Skye needed for traveling, but you forgot about the things that matter when you are older. I didn¡¯t get much sleep since I wanted to keep this as a surprise for you. I scoured all the photo albums and digital pictures I could find. As I¡¯ve gotten older, I have learned what is truly important.¡± She reached over and grabbed ahold of Lara¡¯s hands, the book held between them. ¡°Solara Meghan Conners, always remember that family is one of the greatest gifts God gave us. I tried to pick the ones I thought would keep your memories of us alive. Most of the pictures include what I consider family, both close and extended relatives. I also included photos of events and friends. You may be a million or even billion of light years away, but your father and I will never stop loving and missing you.¡± Her mother¡¯s last words passed through trembling lips surrounded by two lines of tears.


    Forgetting the book she held, Lara sprang forward and wrapped her mother in a fierce hug, ignoring the pain her wounds caused her and the warmth spreading under the bandages. ¡°Thank you for the pictures. You are right. I would have been devastated when I could no longer picture either of you as clearly as I can now.¡±


    Giving Lara a gentle squeeze, her mom pulled away. ¡°We have one more surprise for you.¡±


    Skye reached over her shoulder to take the book. He murmured, ¡°Let me hold this while James gives you your last gift.¡± In a daze, Lara watched him carry the book over to their packs as if it were made of fragile glass. Out of the corner of her eye, Lara saw her mother elbow her dad in the side.


    ¡°Ah, yes, my turn.¡± Her father held out a small, velvet jewelry bag for Lara. It took her a second to get with the program before she could take it with a shaky hand. When she simply stared at it, he bumped it with his finger in a silent order for her to see what was inside.


    Pouring the contents into the palm of her hand, she took a stuttered breath. ¡°These are Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s rings. You kept them?¡±


    Her father nodded, except his eyes weren¡¯t on the rings. Instead, they bounced back and forth between her and Skye. ¡°My parents put in their will that their rings should be held in safekeeping until you were of age to have them. Before she died, your grandmother claimed that there was no need to wear her wedding ring anymore. Everyone knew who she had married.¡± He half laughed before adding, ¡°She told me that God knew who she belonged with, and if He had a problem with it, she¡¯d set Him straight.¡±


    Both Lara and her mother laughed, knowing that was something the woman would have said with all seriousness. Her grandmother had loved her husband with a strength and depth that Lara saw every time she¡¯d visited, but she was also one hundred percent a firecracker. She glanced at Skye, blushing. She cleared her throat before asking, ¡°So, the wedding rings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Solara, the wedding rings are yours when you are ready to marry. Both rings are already sized to fit. I snuck in a measurement while you slept that first day.¡±


    ¡°Skye knows?¡± she squeaked, unable to believe that her father had given Skye the heads-up.


    ¡°I do.¡± Skye walked over and placed a hand on her shoulder, turning her toward him. ¡°After your father explained the tradition, I agreed to also have my finger sized.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll stay together,¡± she exclaimed, aghast that Skye stood so calm before her.


    He scoffed. ¡°We are Lan¡¯Ai, Lara. If we follow in the footsteps of the last Lan¡¯Ai, we are destined to love one another.¡±


    ¡°This calm you are exuding is scaring me,¡± she accused, glaring at him while she cradled the precious rings in her palm.


    Skye raised an eyebrow at her, his lack of embarrassment obvious for both her and her parents to see. ¡°Unlike you, I have had a few days to process everything. We are Lan¡¯Ai. Although our first days together were rough, our bond has strengthened with every hardship we have overcome.¡± He shrugged. ¡°We are not yet ready to finalize our bond, far from it.¡± He lifted his hand and drifted a gentle finger over her Lan¡¯Ai mark. ¡°But the future is already written by the marks upon our brow. The ceremony where we will exchange these rings is merely a formality.¡±


    She swallowed hard, glancing at her parents to determine how they took his statement. Her father was nodding, and her mother had an ¡°aww¡± look. Taking her time putting the two rings back into the small bag, she pulled the bag closed and tied the two ends into a knot. ¡°So, we¡¯re in a relationship?¡±


    At her question, Skye actually rolled his eyes and huffed out a laugh. ¡°Yes, Lara, per your father¡¯s command, I am officially courting you.¡±


    His answer made her choke. She thought Skye might have spent a little too much time talking with her father and watching movies. It was the only reason why he¡¯d start acting so comfortable about the thought of marrying her. The attraction was there, but they¡¯d barely kissed. And she was supposed to be completely on board with this new situation?


    No pressure.


    No pressure at all.


    Feeling the effects of standing so long, she knew she didn¡¯t have much more time. Putting aside her feelings of betrayal as Skye was supposed to be running for the hills, she gave her father a hug and a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Solara, I just want you to be happy,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°I need to know that you are happy and loved. Marry him, or don¡¯t. It is your choice; I just wanted you to have something from our family to share with your husband.¡± At a more normal volume, he said, ¡°I love you, and I am proud to call you my daughter.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t too late to come with us.¡± She¡¯d argued with her parents last night about coming with them to Aradun, but they¡¯d declined.


    ¡°No, your mother and I are too old to go galivanting around a war-torn continent. Our lives are here. Your life is only beginning. No, we will stay here where we belong.¡±


    Her father gave her one last kiss on the forehead before releasing her. He clasped Skye¡¯s arm in a tight grip. ¡°Skye, I am happy I could meet you. I wish you the best of luck wherever your life takes you. And if you do marry my daughter, know that I would have been proud to call you my son.¡±


    Skye dipped his head before giving the man a deep bow of respect. Lara detected a sheen in his eyes before he blinked and turned his head away. Her mother rushed over for another hug and a kiss, and then she did the same with Skye.


    Lara announced in a quiet voice, ¡°It is time.¡± She dropped to the bed with a long, tired sigh. Everything was already packed and ready to go. The coil was in one of the bags, and she realized that Skye had already packed both the book and the rings while she said her goodbyes. Watching her parents hold each other on the other side of the doorway made her tear up.


    God, it was really happening.


    Skye pulled on first one pack, then the other. Drawing her onto his lap, he turned them both until they could see her parents. No one said another word, and silence descended.


    Time passed. The sound of Skye¡¯s heartbeat made her drowsy despite her eyes clinging to the sight of her parents. She blinked, fighting the need for sleep.


    Skye said in a low voice, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    As if his soft command brought it to fruition, she closed her eyes for the last time.


    And slept.

 Chapter 116: Broken Blood Oath

    Lukar ran through scenarios as he stared around the war room. Semnac¡¯s constant pull made it nigh impossible to concentrate. A light sheen of sweat coated his forehead and the middle of his back. What felt like sharp, pointed hooks scraped across his brain, sinking and tugging in alternating measure. If he did not give the army orders to march by morning, he somehow knew those same hooks would sink deeper and leave behind grooves inside his skull. Being at the Goddess¡¯s mercy was not a place for the weak-minded.


    Over the last week, her desires had become nothing short of mandates, and Lukar could do nothing but obey. Her shredding his mind left him functioning at less than half capacity. Her patience was at an end. It took all his control not to wince as the hooks sank ever so slightly deeper. By Semnac¡¯s teeth, did she not know their plans?


    With her driving him to work faster, heedless of the losses the war against Kureto might incur, Lukar considered which of his councilors should remain in Gharra. In the last week, or in the last month if he was honest, he had seen hints of frayed control amongst his closest advisors. He had seen them salivate. He had seen their eyes take on a maniacal gleam when around other Malirrans. His men¡¯s oaths to not sacrifice and eat their own people no longer held the weight it once did. Lukar recognized the stark hunger as one he fought against as well; regardless, one of his men had already succumbed to the mindless desire to feast on blood and death. He rather thought at least two others were on the edge of breaking their vow.


    ¡°Tair, report what you found this morning,¡± he ordered as he stared at the two men.


    Tair gave a long, deep bow to Lukar. ¡°I found Ruax pinning a man against a wall.¡±


    Alux crossed his arms. ¡°I wondered where he was. I assumed Ruax was busy with finalizing supplies and orders for the morning¡¯s march. What offense did the man commit? Theft? Fighting?¡±


    Everyone looked at Lukar, but he waved for Tair to give his account. ¡°No,¡± Tair growled, ¡°the incident is much more serious than it sounds. Ruax had his skinning knife out. When I heard a whimper in the hall, I looked out, curious as to the cause. Ruax was skinning one of our men in a small alcove and feeding it to himself. I was able to stop Ruax before more than a thin strip was removed, but the damage is done.¡±


    Lukar picked up a goblet and hurled it across the room. The strength of his throw crushed the goblet and left a large crack in the rock wall. ¡°Tair had to kill a warrior. A Malirran warrior. My Malirran warrior,¡± he roared, ¡°died to keep the army from fearing their leaders.¡± He rolled his shoulders, releasing the tension and anger thrumming through him. ¡°I restrained Ruax in his room myself and left two of my personal guards at the door. They have orders to kill him if he slips his restraints and pokes even a finger out the door.¡±


    Drawing his dagger, he pointed at each of the councilors. ¡°He broke a blood oath, a sacred vow to only sacrifice our enemies or the conquered.¡± Lukar prowled the room, slinking behind every one of his men who he had once trusted with his army. A few flinched away from him, but most of his men stood strong and proud. In a softer, more beguiling voice, he said, ¡°We killed such a monster, and I took the throne. We killed a king who thought his people were his to feed upon. We all serve the same Goddess as Morrich once did, but I believed our fortitude greater than his.¡±


    Coming back to the head of the table, Lukar thoroughly scrutinized each of his men. ¡°We leave tomorrow for Kureto, and instead of everyone pursuing the last details of our departure, I stand here uncertain who I trust with my warriors.¡± With his words, the hooks sank deeper, Semnac¡¯s way of displaying her displeasure with the potential delay. He gritted his teeth at the spasms that shot down his neck and shoulders. ¡°I give you one chance to confess your troubles controlling your hunger. Those of you who struggle with Semnac¡¯s gift will be monitored by those of my choosing. After this, if I find you torturing a Malirran warrior, you will receive the punishment of a traitor.¡±


    A long pause followed his decree. His men glanced at each other before Duxon stepped forward to begin divulging his stance of his own dark inclinations.


    After listening to all the men, he made a quick decision. ¡°Tair, you will stay here and keep Gharra secure. I know you crave battle, but I need you here to continue gathering information from your spies and scouts.¡± He pointed at the two men who admitted wrestling with their need for blood and prey. ¡°Gern and Winsar will stay behind as well. Tair, you are charged with monitoring their actions.¡±


    Gern¡¯s and Winsar¡¯s pinched faces showed their disappointment, but they acknowledged the order with a nod.


    ¡°My King,¡± Ferer asked, ¡°what of Ruax?¡±


    An evil grin crossed Lukar¡¯s face, and he made no attempt to hide it. ¡°If he desires human flesh to such an extent to eat a man loyal to our kingdom, then the most fitting punishment is to starve him of what he most desires.¡±


    A few of the men nodded, though their tanned skin paled at the torture their fellow councilor would soon face. Lukar felt a slight pang of regret at his chosen punishment. All the same, the threat would keep the other men wielding Semnac¡¯s power on a tighter rein. The actual consequence of completely withholding the sustenance of human flesh from Ruax was unknown. Lukar, however, thought the man would either go mad or die from the withdrawal. Perhaps, the withdrawal would have once simply relieved Ruax of the strength and senses Semnac gave her servants, returning the man to what he once was. Except, Ruax was too far into the throes of thirst. His body had not subsisted on normal human fare in far too long, which meant his body would reject the food his regular army ate.


    Lukar wondered with detached curiosity whether Ruax would still be alive when he returned to Gharra. If the man did die, he¡¯d have to ask Tair how long he lasted.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Lara opened her eyes when Skye shifted her into a different position. Pinpricks crawled over her skin as if the sharp edges of knives poked her in a roving pattern she couldn¡¯t anticipate. She blinked to clear her vision, trying to bring her surroundings into focus. Thinking the pain was due to her wounds and the way Skye held her against his chest, she tried to ignore the foreign feeling. She really did need a healer; Lara had expended too much energy saying goodbye to her parents. Her last sight of her mom and dad came to mind, and she rubbed her chest at the loss that bloomed.


    Lara took a deep breath and smelled the scent of earth overlaying everything. A yawn caught her by surprise, making her remark almost unintelligible, even if she already knew the answer. ¡°We¡¯re in Kureto?¡±


    ¡°Yes, on the outskirts of Luthis, to be exact,¡± Skye confirmed. He glanced down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Eiren and Chion. They are on their way with at least one healer.¡±


    She frowned when she realized Skye merely held her, not moving closer to the city. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we walking into the city?¡±


    He growled. ¡°I feared for your safety. Luthis is full of people, and we left Earth without you able to put up a shield.¡±


    God, she was such an idiot. Of course, the constant waves of pinpricks lambasting her skin were directly connected to the hundreds of people within the city. She slammed down the shield, shoring a few spots until she sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you for thinking of me.¡±


    Her entire body rose and fell with Skye¡¯s deep breath. She peeked up at him and realized his eyes were unfocused. A twisted smile crept across his face. ¡°If I am honest, I also feared using my magic. I have not had the chance to practice my increased powers. I did not wish to risk you if I buckled under the weight of details streaming toward me.¡±


    At the reminder, Lara searched her own powers for any changes. ¡°Skye? I can¡¯t feel a difference in my own Lan¡¯Ai powers.¡±


    Skye shifted his weight against the wall. ¡°I assumed your powers would have increased much like mine. Right after we returned to Aradun, I switched to my second sight for a brief moment. It overpowered my senses. We are close enough that the emotions from the people should cause you problems if your powers had increased like mine.¡±


    Lara contemplated Skye¡¯s deduction. ¡°Is it possible I don¡¯t have a Lan¡¯Ai power?¡± Before he could respond, she answered her own question. ¡°No, that¡¯s stupid. We were all ripped apart and then put back together. I remember screaming and the spasms in vivid detail. I remember thinking this was the end and an absolutely horrendous way to die.¡±


    Skye snorted. ¡°Indeed, I doubt you would have suffered the formation of the second bond without a reason. Your magic might diverge from how mine changed.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°You mean your ability to see farther out?¡± She considered that for a second. ¡°You know, I¡¯m actually relieved that my ability to sense emotions hasn¡¯t increased. I know I already said this days ago, but can you imagine how painful my life would be if it had? I¡¯d have to live on an island with only the three of you living there to have any kind of life.¡±


    My Lady, we are almost to you, Chion called out. His frantic rush to reach her came through the bond. At hearing him, Lara¡¯s body loosened and relaxed, causing Skye to rearrange her in his arms.


    She heard the pounding of feet grow louder before Chion, Eiren, and three Kurites skidded around the corner at the end of the hallway. ¡°Chion. Eiren,¡± she greeted, smiling to alleviate the pakas¡¯ worry snaking through the link.


    My Lady, I smell your blood. You are bleeding. Chion¡¯s growling disapproval rumbled around the tunnel like thunder.


    Eiren¡¯s gasp of dismay came through loud and clear. Lara, how¡­ Why have you not healed? You told us your healers were skilled. Skye, did something occur during your journey to the other world?


    Skye reassured them, ¡°She is healing. We could not afford to bring scrutiny to our presence. Her parents provided us with herbs and bandages, reducing her fever and attending to the infections. She was well taken care of, Eiren. The healers here will do the rest.¡±


    Taking that as his cue, a man stepped forward with a bow. ¡°Sare, I am Loyar. Your Ai asked for my assistance to heal you. Sire,¡± he looked at Skye, ¡°my trainees have brought a stretcher for the woman.¡± With a snap of his fingers, the young man and woman with him fitted the poles together and laid the stretcher on the ground.


    The three Kurites¡¯ professional worry and concern pinged off her shield, making Lara feel more comfortable with the strangers. Skye stood up with her in his arms, hesitating. After a couple seconds, he admitted his problem, Chion, Eiren, I am uncertain I can manage my magic enough to find the stretcher without harming Lara. If you would both guide me through our bond, I can lay her down.


    Of course, My Lord, Eiren assured. These are less than auspicious circumstances for testing your magic. There will be time for that later. Chion, go to the end. Make certain your eyes are directly above the end of the make-shift bed. I will do the same at the other end.


    As Eiren guided Skye to the stretcher, Lara couldn¡¯t help the groan of pain that escaped. To keep her mind off the cuts and bruises, she sealed off her shield until the city¡¯s emotional rollercoaster became a distant concern. She closed her eyes when Skye and the three Kurites picked her up off the tunnel floor. Chion¡¯s cool nose snuffled her neck and face.


    She said through their bond, I missed you.


    And I you, My Lady. Do not disappear on me again.


    Lara heard more than what he said. Chion had barely gotten her back, and she had disappeared on him again, leaving him without a way to protect her from harm. Her bondmate needed her presence to keep his composure. Her strong paka was still susceptible to turning feral. His relief upon seeing her, including the way his eyes examined her for any new injuries, showed how strained his control was.


    Chion, I¡¯m never leaving you again.


    Why do you sound so certain? Uncertainty filled their link.


    Because¡­ Because the time I spent on Earth with my parents felt like my last chance to say goodbye to my family. I think my parents knew it too. Later, I will show you the gifts they gave me right before Skye and I came back. I don¡¯t believe the coil will transport me again. I had a choice to make. To stay there or return. She shifted her left arm until her fingers brushed against her bondmate¡¯s white hair. Chion? I¡¯m here for good. I¡¯m never leaving Aradun again.


    My Lady, Chion started, then stopped. Instead, he stuck his head into the crook of her shoulder, sending his love and soothing her grief at losing her parents. Finally, he said, You may have said farewell to your parents, but you are not alone. I am with you, always.


    Somehow, hearing Chion¡¯s promise gave her a sense of tranquility, a stillness that overrode the calamity of her loss, grief, and pain.


    The silent group walked for about ten minutes, and Lara squeezed her eyes shut for most of the trip. The sounds of the city grew as they entered the more populated areas. When they reached their destination¡ªa small room that smelled of sweet herbs with an alcohol undertone, Skye lifted and placed her on the bed.


    The male apprentice leaned over with a gentle smile, putting his hand on her forehead. ¡°When you wake up, you will be healed. First, sare, I will send you into a deep sleep.¡±


    She felt a pulse from his hand push against her forehead. Before she completely registered the sensation, it was as if he had flipped a switch, and she dove into a black nothingness.


    She next woke to the soft murmur of familiar voices. Enjoying the absence of pain, Lara kept her eyes closed and listened to the conversation taking place a few feet away.


    Eiren commented, Skye, you expect too much of yourself. No Tal¡¯Ai conquers their magic in a few sessions.


    Indeed, Chion inserted, neither you nor Solara had full control of your Tal¡¯Ai magic. With the additional power surge, you will need time to gain a modicum of control of your Lan¡¯Ai magic.


    ¡°We are running out of time. The Malirrans are coming, sooner than the Kurites think.¡±


    We are aware, Skye. It is why Eiren and I ran back to Luthis as quickly as we could. Jaure has already sent out pakas to specific locations between here and Gharra.


    Lara decided it was time to let her friends know she was awake. ¡°You mean like a relay station?¡±


    My Lady, Chion rumbled his pleasure, how do you feel? He came over to hover above the bed.


    ¡°I feel great, actually.¡± She sat up and stretched her arms above her head to loosen the muscles in her back. ¡°Back to the pakas, do you mean they can relay messages back and forth over several miles? Sorry, over a great distance?¡±


    Yes, Eiren answered, it is similar to how Tal¡¯Ais speak to their bondmates. The farther one is from the other, the longer it takes to receive the message. Unlike Tal¡¯Ais, though, Pakas do not have quite the distance capability.


    Lara checked her legs for any remaining wounds. Seeing a fine network of scars in their place¡ªthe bandages removed while she was unconscious, Lara stood up on shaky legs and shuffled around the room. With each step, her confidence grew. She hopped over both Eiren¡¯s and Chion¡¯s tails on sure feet, working out the kinks in her muscles. ¡°It sounds like all we can do now is wait for the Malirrans to make their move.¡±


    Skye crossed his arms over his chest with a scowl, staring down at the floor. When she got within touching distance, Lara leaned in and gave him a half hug. ¡°But Skye is right, we both need to figure out how to use our powers. The Lan¡¯Ai bond formed for the first time in a thousand years, and we¡¯re pretty certain that is because of the Malirrans, right?¡± When everyone nodded their agreement, she continued, ¡°Then it is imperative that Skye gain control of his magic. As for me, I need to figure out what my new power actually is. Until that happens, Skye needs to find a location on the outskirts of the city to practice. Maybe where we waited for you to meet us, would that work?¡±


    Yes, Eiren confirmed, the place Chion and I found you is not well traveled. It would be the perfect location to train your new powers.


    Chion tilted his head, his ears locked onto her. Skye explained that, unlike him, your Lan¡¯Ai power is not an expansion upon your Tal¡¯Ai magic. Nevertheless, it is a concern for later. We have more immediate concerns. You need to regain your strength first. Chion curled around her, rubbing his cheeks everywhere he could reach.


    You also need to eat. You have rested for a night and half a day, Eiren added.


    At the mention of food, Lara¡¯s stomach howled long and loud, much to her chagrin. It did, however, break the growing tension in the small room. Before they left in search for food, she started to wrap her shield back around her only to realize that the watery protection still encased her.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she blurted, ¡°amazing. I¡¯ve never had the shield last through the night.¡±


    Chion swung his head around, his face a mask of puzzlement. Did you determine a better means of maintaining your shield?


    Lara was already shaking her head, though the shield feat had raised her spirits. ¡°No, of course not. I haven¡¯t done anything different. I didn¡¯t even think about my shield when the doc¡ªuh, healer¡ªleaned over me. It happened too fast.¡±


    Is it possible that the Lan¡¯Ai power you¡¯ve acquired has strengthened your ability to block the emotions around you? Eiren asked as she leaned against Skye¡¯s leg.


    Lara turned inward to check over her magical buffer. She poked at it with a metaphorical finger. If she had to gauge the change, the shield¡¯s substance had at least doubled in strength and durability. ¡°I think¡­¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll have to mentally drop the barrier now. It feels as if it is now a permanent structure in my mind.¡±


    You believe the shield will not collapse if your concentration slips? Chion rephrased, cautious optimism palpable in his tone.


    She beamed, leaning over to hug the huge paka around his neck. ¡°Yes, that is exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Goddess be praised, this is excellent news, Eiren proclaimed. We have all worried about your inability to rebuff the emotions of those around us.


    ¡°I definitely feel more like myself. It is odd, really. If I concentrate, I can identify the emotions that bump against my shield. But I do have to concentrate.¡± She focused on the wash of emotions hitting the outside of her barrier. ¡°For instance, the people immediately outside this room are broadcasting determination and unease.¡±


    Still wrapped around Chion, she lifted her head until she could see Skye. He¡¯d been too silent for her peace of mind. Catching sight of his furrowed brows, she reminded, ¡°It is one thing on our list that we don¡¯t have to figure out, Skye. Take the win.¡± Changing the topic, she asked, ¡°Let¡¯s find something to eat, and someone can explain why I¡¯m feeling people¡¯s unease and single-minded intent. What¡¯d I miss?¡±


    Without a word, she walked over to Skye and took his arm. As they walked past the curtained doorway, he sent through the bond, Thank you for remembering. I do not trust my magic quite yet.


    Of course, she acknowledged, yet she couldn¡¯t help but tease him. Are you sure that I¡¯m helping you? I could be using you as a crutch. I wouldn¡¯t want to fall on my face or anything.


    Skye growled through their link, You are definitely feeling better if you can harass me. His tone turned grim. Chion and Eiren can insert their own commentary to the current situation, but Jaure has already mobilized the Kurite war council and warriors. Based on our account of the battle at the Tal¡¯Ai school as well as other rumors coming out of Pyran, he sent runners with updates and orders to every major city in Kureto. The warriors are still trickling in, but the city and the outlying tunnels are near to bursting with troops.

 Chapter 117: Goddesss Chosen Lady

    They hit a traffic jam in one of the tunnels, so Lara scooted toward the wall, tugging Skye along with her. Lara almost felt giddy with the newfound ability to walk through a crowded city.


    While they waited for the hall to clear, Chion added, While Eiren and I awaited your return, we shared what information we had from Pyran.


    An excited whisper captured first her attention, then the rest of her friends. ¡°Noli, is tha¡¯ who I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± another young woman asked.


    ¡°Noli,¡± the girl hissed, ¡°the Goddess¡¯s Lady. The story told a¡¯ the market described the Lady having brown, curly hair. It has t¡¯ be her.¡±


    ¡°Where? I do no¡¯ see her.¡±


    ¡°Over there. Ye aren¡¯t lookin¡¯ in the right direction. Look where I am pointin¡¯.¡±


    By that time, Lara pinpointed the two girls¡ªteenagers, really, and they were staring right at her with looks akin to reverence. Startled, she glanced around, hoping to see another woman who fit the description. No such luck. The only brown-haired woman in the entire Kurite kingdom would be her.


    Uh, guys? Lara asked, at a loss. Why the hell are two girls staring at me?


    No sooner than she asked, a man carrying a bushel of some type of red fruit looked in the direction the two girls pointed and did a double take.


    Noli spoke louder, ¡°Ye were right. See, the white paka is behind her. Didn¡¯t the washerwoman say they were bonded?¡±


    The woman who bumped into the man carrying the fruit gave a loud harrumph. Lara watched with helpless confusion as the woman¡¯s mouth snapped shut at seeing her.


    The Kurites all stared at her like she was the second coming, and Lara felt the sudden need to get rid of her bedhead and straighten her wrinkled clothes. It hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind before they left the healer¡¯s room.


    Or hiding. As seconds ticked by, hiding was definitely looking better and better. Seriously, what is happening right now, she asked with desperation.


    With no one moving in either direction, the hallway quickly became congested, increasing the number of eyes that locked onto her. Safe behind her shield, she could feel their excitement at seeing her, and Lara didn¡¯t know why. She¡¯d never met any of these people before.


    Every additional Kurite stopping in the tunnel around them raised the Lan¡¯Ai¡¯s combined tension within the bond. There were too many to fight. There was no escape route available.


    Apprehensive, his words strained, Chion explained, You saved Skye in Olun.


    That is not entirely accurate, she denied.


    My Lady, in their minds, you saved the villagers from becoming murderers. You stopped an angry mob from attacking an enemy warrior with your words alone. You reminded them their family and friends needed them. Then you disappeared.


    Eiren said, I¡¯ve heard the rumors. The people of Olun have spread the news of your appearance and consequent disappearance far and wide. To them, you are the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady.


    But I didn¡¯t do anything, she argued. Desperate, she huddled behind Skye¡¯s larger body, away from the people¡¯s fervor.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, Skye assured her. I do not believe reasoning with the commoners, either here or elsewhere, will change their belief.


    And, in a way, you were chosen by the God and Goddess. Chion purred with pride. Simply because the people¡¯s belief is due to an unexplained phenomenon does not mean they are wrong.


    But¡­ Chion, you were also chosen. All of you. Why is it me they are so focused on? she asked plaintively. Lara didn¡¯t want the attention. The pressure to succeed, or rather to defeat the Malirrans, already made her want to hyperventilate. If the Kurites looked to her to save them, she was in a world of trouble.


    ¡°The Chosen Lady,¡± they whispered, pointing at her. The crowd pressed closer as their awed whispers became enthusiastic shouts. Lara and her friends should have escaped when they had the chance. The number of people in the hallway swelled. The crush of people pushed Skye back into her, and Lara¡¯s butt hit the wall a split second before her shoulders and head did.


    It had become a full-fledged mob.


    Her panic grew. They were trapped.


    God and Goddess, and she even threw Jesus in for good measure, save them.


    Despite Chion¡¯s loud, protective growl that rolled through the tunnel, people elbowed each other. Hands reached for her. Both Chion and Eiren swiped at searching arms and extended legs. The crowd¡¯s cries for the Chosen Lady grew in volume. Skye blocked their way, pushing against the tide, slapping hands away.


    There wasn¡¯t enough room to draw a weapon; there was barely enough room to draw breath.


    From behind the mass of Kurites, a female paka roared, bringing a brief respite to the growing chaos. Into the silence, she yelled, People of Luthis, make way for our warriors.


    The weight of the Kurites pushing them into a tight circle receded an increment for every heart-stopping second that followed the order, but it still took too much time. Finally, when there was more breathing room, the people closest to Lara made one last effort to touch her, ignoring Chion¡¯s hissing and Skye¡¯s fierce countenance, before turning away. She fisted the back of her friend-turned-bodyguard¡¯s shirt to keep him in front of her as the crowd slowly dispersed. With great reluctance, she let go when Skye stepped forward and looked up. Lara saw a muscular and scarred paka approach with a small contingent of warriors behind her. The commoners flattened themselves against the walls, making room for the armed newcomers.


    What is the meaning of this? The paka snarled, showing an impressive set of sharp teeth. Her furious gaze swept over their small group before fixing a glare at Chion and Eiren. We are preparing for war, and you start an incident in the city by bringing in two of our enemies?


    At that, Chion¡¯s growl crawled through the hall, and he raked the ground, strewing pebbles and dirt everywhere. Lara realized that he was too angry at the accusation to respond verbally.


    The female paka¡¯s eyes glinted with barely suppressed rage at his seeming disrespect, the feline readying herself to pounce.


    This was not good. Lara scrambled for a way to offset the mounting tension. On a gamble, she said in a bored voice, making sure everyone in the near vicinity heard her, ¡°You must have recently arrived if you are that far out of the loop.¡±


    When the feline turned her irate attention to her, Chion prowled closer to distract the other paka. He cautioned through their Lan¡¯Ai link, No, My Lady, I do not trust her. Do not draw attention to yourself more than necessary.


    Lara thinned the shield around her to better judge the emotions of those in the hall. A dark rage slammed into her barrier, causing her to jerk back and slam her head into the tunnel wall.


    ¡°Ow,¡± she muttered, raising a hand to rub the spot. Assessing the battle-scarred paka from behind Skye¡¯s arm, Lara warned, Something is driving her to recklessness. The paka is filled with too much rage for me to parse out the other underlying emotions she might have. She¡¯s pushed them too deep. She doesn¡¯t care whether she lives or dies.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It means she is a danger to us, her Ai concluded. Chion¡¯s tail gave a frenetic twirl before his entire body seemed to expand in size.


    ¡°Lieutenant,¡± a tall man began before snapping his mouth closed, his blanched face showing his nerves. The other warriors shifted their weight, glancing at each other, uncertain what to do.


    What, Hunate? The female hissed, her eyes never leaving Chion. You dare to intercept on their behalf? I will have you brought up on charges. A Pyranni warrior and a Malirran woman stand before us. One of our own is protecting them.


    Lara opened her mouth to correct the lieutenant. The idiot paka was too filled with rage to count Eiren. It was a mistake to discount Eiren. Lara snuck in a quick look around and shut her mouth. Eiren had disappeared into the crowd.


    As if the small paka knew that Lara looked for her, Eiren said, I can cause a scene behind them if necessary. I am in place.


    One day, Skye swore, you are going to teach us how you can disappear.


    I agree, Lara murmured.


    Eiren sniffed with haughty disdain, her words at odds with the situation they were in. I think not. You, My Lord, step like a pack of rakir.


    Watching Chion take the brunt of the attention from the hostile soldiers, Lara said, Let¡¯s hope the distraction isn¡¯t necessary. She drew her weapon, keeping the movement hidden behind Skye. There are only five of them, easy enough for us to fight. However, we can¡¯t afford to injure them. We are supposed to be on the same side, the idiots.


    Chion tried to explain, We¡ª


    From Skye, the feeling of urgency and warning flooded their bond. ¡°Chion, watch out,¡± he yelled, except Chion was already moving.


    Lara raised her sword, flowing forward with Skye to attack the remaining four. The sound of steel hitting the ground clashed with the snarls and growls from the two fighting pakas. The remaining commoners screamed and scampered back. At the sight of the four Kurites with their hands empty and raised above their heads in surrender, Lara stopped her blade inches from drawing blood on Hunate. Scanning everyone, she realized the Kurites had dropped every weapon they carried. Knives, daggers, swords, bows. They covered the ground like a deadly canopy.


    Yelling loud enough to be heard, Hunate repeated his mantra, ¡°We surrender. We surrender to the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady. We surrender.¡±


    Skye said, Watch them. I will help Chion with the maddened officer.


    They all watched the scuffle as Skye inched ever closer. In a move that surprised even her, Skye snaked forward, tapping the tip of his sword against the lieutenant¡¯s vulnerable throat hard enough to draw blood. ¡°Cease your struggle, paka.¡±


    His words brought the struggle to an abrupt stop. The feline¡¯s black coat had rivulets of blood where Chion had scored several deep claw marks. She¡¯d need a healer if she planned to battle against the Malirrans in the next week or two.


    Lara waited until Eiren ghosted out from her hiding spot to stand guard over the Kurites before running to check on Chion. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Yes, My Lady. Chion¡¯s sides heaved from his exertion. I regret harming a fellow Kurite, even if she gave me no choice.


    Lara examined him from head to tail, not finding a single scratch on him. ¡°How?¡± she sputtered.


    Chion¡¯s sneeze gave away his contempt. The paka relies too much on brute strength. I fear she is on the edge of insanity to attack without warranted reason. Her conduct must be brought to the attention of the war council. Kureto cannot trust her to direct her warriors if she is so easily triggered.


    His words incited another snarl from the paka, proving his point to everyone watching.


    Hunate said in a low voice, ¡°If I may, Tal¡¯Ai. She recently lost her mate. We arrived in Luthis late last night, and we all heard the rumors about two Tal¡¯Ai pairs joining together into a single bond. Laughing, we all discarded the tale.¡± He shrugged. ¡°War often brings out strange rumors as a way of raising the people¡¯s morale.¡± He pointed at each of them as he listed their respective physical features. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I saw the Pyranni, a brown-haired woman, and the large paka with a white coat that I realized the rumor might be truth.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say Tal¡¯Ai before, or even Lan¡¯Ai,¡± Lara accused. ¡°You said Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady. I heard you when you surrendered, Hunate.¡±


    A woman bowed her head in a placating gesture before tapping Hunate on the bicep. ¡°We heard another rumor. I admit I scoffed at the idea that the Goddess would choose a woman from above.¡± It took a second before Lara deciphered ¡°above¡± as someone who lived above ground, not heaven. ¡°Hunate did not lie, Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady. I, we, apologize for our commanding officer¡¯s behavior. We hail from Reiner. Unlike those who live here or in Malkese, we have had the misfortune of meeting the Malirrans on the battlefield.¡± The Kurite bowed her head again after shooting a sharp glance toward the unmoving paka on the ground. ¡°The Malirrans are a diverse breed of humans. Some even have blond hair, similar to Pyrannis. What is more, the majority of Malirran soldiers have brown hair similar to yours.¡±


    Hunate dropped to his knees and bowed his head. ¡°Please, Chosen Lady, do not hold Lieutenant Bumis¡¯s attitude toward you as a reflection for our own feelings. Not only are you the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady, you are bonded to two pakas. All the men, women, and pakas we brought with us would guard your life with our own.¡±


    ¡°You would protect me even though this is the first time you¡¯ve ever met me?¡± Lara asked, stunned. She scrubbed her face before looking to Chion and Eiren for clues on how to respond.


    Eiren dipped her head ever so slightly. They will follow you if you let them.


    I don¡¯t want to be set on a pedestal, Lara hissed with horror. I¡¯m not a leader.


    What you want no longer holds weight, at least in this circumstance, Chion said with grave inflection. The Kurite people have made you their talisman, through no fault or effort on your part. My Lady, look around. The people await your words with bated breath. Decide what you will say, but do not delay your decision.


    Lara did as Chion asked. She scanned the tunnel from left to right. In the aftermath of the pakas¡¯ short fight, she¡¯d forgotten the commoners huddled nearby. Now subdued, everyone watched her for an indication of what she expected from them, their gazes hopeful, their bodies trembling. She thought back to her parents¡¯ belief in her, including how strong and comfortable in her own skin they thought she now was. Lara realized she couldn¡¯t take these people¡¯s confidence away before they fought the Malirrans. It really didn¡¯t matter what she thought about her position in Kurite society. She knew her place was with Chion, Skye, and Eiren; unfortunately, others thought otherwise.


    She could do this.


    Standing straight and lifting her chin, she waved at Skye¡¯s sword, hoping no one saw her hand tremble. ¡°Allow the Lieutenant up. Chion and Hunate, please take her to the commanders. Make sure she doesn¡¯t harm either you or any others along the way. Hunate, give a full accounting of what happened here. Chion, explain why there was a disturbance to start with.¡± She faced the crowd and said, ¡°We are preparing for war and do not need a deranged paka on the loose. We must remember that our people cannot fight amongst ourselves if we are to defeat the Malirrans. Please, spread the word. I am singularly focused on the enemy, as should we all be. Kureto cannot afford to have another mob occur. I welcome any and all greetings, but let¡¯s not have another incident like this again. I pray that the God and Goddess bless you in the coming days.¡±


    A cheer went up. Lara watched as Hunate ordered the woman who had spoken to help Chion and him arrest Bumis and take her to their commander. The paka, whose golden eyes now appeared restrained and dejected, left with a heavy escort. The crowd dispersed soon after, though Skye kept watch, his hand on the pommel of his sword, to ensure their safety.


    He murmured, ¡°Are you certain you are not the Chosen Lady?¡±


    At a loss, she asked through their bond, What are you talking about? Of course not. Not how they mean it anyway.


    Skye placed a firm hand on the back of her neck and kissed her forehead. He leaned down a little farther and whispered into her ear. ¡°Lara, your speech sounded rehearsed and full of dignity.¡±


    I agree, My Lord. You, Lara, sounded as if you were meant to rule, Eiren added.


    Tilting her head back to stare up at the ceiling, Lara emitted a groan, long and loud. ¡°Shut up, the both of you. I don¡¯t want to hear another word about fate or destiny or the God and Goddess. I know you mean well, but can we just go grab some food? I¡¯m starving, and my stomach feels as if it¡¯s gnawing on my organs.¡± A thought came to her, and she turned to Skye. ¡°You used your second sight. How difficult was it?¡±


    ¡°I could not leave my battlemates to fight without me.¡± He shrugged with a grimace. ¡°I merely slammed mirrors down around the immediate threat. We were lucky. Anyone outside the mirrors could have taken a bow and shot us, and it would have been too late.¡±


    Eiren apologized, I had heard word spreading about the Chosen Lady. Much to my chagrin, I had no idea it would cause such an issue. For that, I regret not telling you sooner, Lara. I thought to give you a chance to regain your strength; instead, they ambushed you with no warning.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯m just sorry you might have been injured or killed in the mob. We are lucky nothing bad happened. I remember reading about instances where mobs have killed people in the crush. Despite Bumis¡¯s actions, we¡¯re lucky she stopped the crowd when she did.¡±


    Sounding preoccupied, Chion updated them through their bond, Hunate is giving his report to the commanders. My Lady, it might take some time before I can return to you. Skye, Eiren, I am charging you to ensure Solara eats.


    Be careful, Lara told him.


    Aloud, she said with a grin, ¡°We¡¯ve been given our marching orders. Let¡¯s find some grub. Eiren, lead the way.¡± Lara took hold of Skye¡¯s arm and guided him to a small cavern filled with long, wooden tables and benches. The ceiling, covered with dangling roots, released a muted, blue light, providing Skye the ability to maneuver without her help. They found an unoccupied table and tucked into the food. Hunching over her plate and cup, Lara ignored the looks and low murmur of voices around her. After stuffing themselves, Lara chatted with both Skye and Eiren while they waited for Chion. They kept the conversation light, with Lara relating amusing anecdotes of Skye¡¯s reaction to some of the dishes they ate on Earth.

 Chapter 118: A Necessary Intrusion

    Four days later found Lara in a medium-sized room a short distance from the main thoroughfare. She screamed, ¡°Come on,¡± releasing some of her pent-up frustration.


    It felt good. For all of two seconds.


    As she waited for the echoes of her temper tantrum to trail off, she felt about two feet tall.


    The four of them had commandeered the room for their own use. Lara still felt a little guilty about throwing her new popularity around to attain the space, but both Skye and she had needed a room to practice their magic.


    Well, Skye practiced. The man¡¯s control grew by leaps and bounds. He still struggled with magnifying specific areas though. Skye had told them yesterday that he never could place the image of a crystal at the exact angle necessary; however, he could move the mirrors with more efficiency, removing the irrelevant data in a nanosecond. He now worked on shrinking his range when his full power was superfluous in any given instance. Skye¡¯s headaches were still a major cause for concern. Eiren monitored him like a mother hen. They all hoped by shrinking the area his second sight processed would help him extend the time he could use his magic. Lara also prayed that it would help reduce the abuse his brain took. With the coming battle, Skye strove for perfection, and every day showed improvement on his part.


    Then there was Lara.


    If she wasn¡¯t so excited for him, she would despise the man. For the last two nights, while lying curled next to Chion¡¯s sleeping body, Lara thought of different ways to prank Skye. It was childish, she knew; except, she looked like a fool in comparison to the man. With her frustration getting the better of her, it was easier to blame him for everything. Lara mentally crossed her eyes and stuck out her tongue.


    Chion, the only one in the room with her, heaved a sigh. Solara, your growing frustration blocks your ability to determine what the Lan¡¯Ai bond gifted you.


    Uncaring whether the red dirt stained her pants, Lara sprawled on the ground with a groan. ¡°I know. I can¡¯t help it, Chion.¡± Her back popped as she sat back, her elbows on the ground. ¡°I spoke to the other Ais as you insisted. I¡¯m pretty sure it was a waste of time. I don¡¯t understand why the Tal¡¯Ai magic was so easy for me to find, yet I can¡¯t make heads or tails of my Lan¡¯Ai magic.¡±


    Chion walked on silent feet to her side. Plopping down beside her, he settled his head in her lap. My Lady, your situation is a direct reversal of Skye¡¯s struggle. He spent over a month searching for a hint of his Tal¡¯Ai magic. We determined yours by accident when the scout came upon you while I hunted. From there, the difficulty came from attempting to gain control of the emotions.


    Shifting her weight to her left side, Lara skimmed her right hand over Chion¡¯s nose and brow line. She next tugged on his velvety ears. He emitted a soft, contented purr, tilting his head so she could scratch behind his ear and the soft skin around his jawbone. His solid presence calmed her, and Lara¡¯s breathed slowed, syncing with Chion¡¯s.


    Several minutes later, she picked their conversation back up. ¡°The irony hasn¡¯t escaped me. I¡¯m glad Skye is gaining confidence in his magic, I really am. I just¡­¡± She sighed, then sat up and squared her shoulders. ¡°No, I need to uphold my end of the Lan¡¯Ai bond. I mean, we all assume the Lan¡¯Ai bond formed to fight against the Malirrans. For that reason alone, shouldn¡¯t I have at least a small notion of what my secondary magic is? Like I said earlier, I¡¯ve talked with the other Ais. Most of their magic doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± She lifted a shoulder in a half shrug. ¡°Despite knowing their type of magic doesn¡¯t fit me, I still tried it. I¡¯m that desperate, Chion.¡± She pointed to the wall and said, ¡°Believe me. If I marked the wall for every technique and magic I¡¯ve attempted in this room, I swear the wall would be covered. It is getting ridiculous.¡±


    I have also communicated with the Ais answering the war council¡¯s call for warriors. As Skye¡¯s second, stronger ability is connected to the Tal¡¯Ai magic, I believe yours is the same. As for your concern regarding your ability to fight by Skye¡¯s side as his equal, My Lady, your Tal¡¯Ai magic is fearsome.


    ¡°Will it be enough?¡± she asked, digging her fingers into the loose skin on his neck.


    Do not invite trouble where there is none, he admonished. I have faith in you. Do not lose confidence in your abilities.


    Lara yawned and leaned against Chion, feeling drained from everything that had happened recently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you to this chamber for the last four days. You must be bored out of your mind.¡±


    Not at all, he negated, his growl shaking her body. Before I met you, My Lady, I spent the majority of my time alone, traveling the tunnels for months at a time. It was rare to meet another along my route. Indeed, my days were once filled with only my own thoughts to keep me company. Meeting you changed my life in more ways than one. Our journey has not bothered me as I am accustomed to the hardship of living without comfort. However, I find I struggle with the crowds we encounter. I dislike strangers surrounding us, for I distrust their intentions. Solara, the time we spend testing your new powers is a blessing for me.


    ¡°The calm before the storm?¡±


    His ears twisted around, showing his confusion at the phrase. Of course, her bondmate had never experienced a storm; he¡¯d always lived underground. Lara laughed, sending a burst of happiness through their bond.


    ¡°What I meant is that you are enjoying the lull before we start fighting again. It is a saying on Earth. I like it in here simply because no one fawns over me.¡± She shuddered, a grimace crossing her face. ¡°I show my face outside this chamber, and the commoners all go gaga. I also feel like I¡¯ve spent hardly any time with you since that stupid trial in Malkese.¡±


    Chion shifted his body until he had wrapped himself around Lara. The trial is done and no longer an issue. My memory of your capture is what haunts me. Time in your presence without threats to your life has brought back my usual composure.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. I know you and Eiren worried. You¡¯ve been more tense since my rescue. Quicker to anger, I think. I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve had a chance to return to normal. I missed your calm vibes.¡± She tossed her loose hair over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she admitted, ¡°and I don¡¯t feel up to facing the scrutiny.¡±


    You should have packed food into your bag this morning, he said, his tone mild.


    ¡°I know,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Do you mind if we wait until there are fewer Kurites eating? Or are you too hungry?¡±


    I am fine, My Lady. If we are ignoring why we are here, I have a question for you.


    ¡°Yeah, denial is about all I can handle right now. As long as your question isn¡¯t about magic or my apparent rise to sainthood, I¡¯m open to a change in topic.¡±


    Chion appeared to choose his words with care, leaving space between every two to three syllables. Two nights ago, while you and Skye cleaned your weapons, you spoke of your parents¡¯ sacrifice.


    ¡°Sacrifice?¡±


    He nudged her leg with his tail. Yes, My Lady, their sacrifice. They offered their words of wisdom, knowing that their advice would cost them their daughter. Is that not a true sacrifice from a loved one?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lara agreed, nodding her head. ¡°I still don¡¯t know where you are going with this.¡±


    You showed me the bonding rings, Solara. We do not have the same show of binding, but I grasped the reason your parents gifted you the rings. Your father hoped a bonding ceremony would take place between Skye and you. Skye told us how each ring was sized to fit one specific finger. You accepted the rings, did you not?


    ¡°I did. My father knew I would offer Skye the larger ring when I was ready. In my culture, the rings signify an oath, a long-term commitment to love and honor the other person. Although many people break their wedding vows and go their separate ways, I want my marriage to resemble my parents¡¯. They love each other, and I can think of no better way to honor them than to make certain my own marriage lasts until one or both of our deaths.¡±


    You do not feel as if you are ready to take that step?


    When her father gave her the rings, Lara had had a bout of nerves, embarrassed by his presumption. Chion¡¯s question, although similar to her father¡¯s, did not have the same effect. Instead, she took a moment to consider why she hesitated in expressing her love to Skye. ¡°I think, if our lives weren¡¯t in constant upheaval, I would feel more certain about my choice of partner.¡±


    Do you not believe the Lan¡¯Ai bond ensures that you are perfect for each other?


    She thought about his question for a minute. ¡°For me, the Lan¡¯Ai bond causes the exact opposite reaction. I don¡¯t want to marry someone because fate, or the Goddess, tells me we should. I think the Lan¡¯Ai bond makes it easier to understand and love Skye, no question. I mean, since we formed the four-way link, misunderstandings have practically disappeared. If I cannot see what the man¡ªwho, by the way, expresses almost no emotions or thoughts in front of strangers¡ªthinks or feels, I only need to reach through our bond to understand his motives. Although your people believe fate is the ultimate determination of what should happen, I believe choice is far more powerful. From where I am from, we have a weird view of fate, destiny, or whatever you want to call it. We believe we must put in the blood, sweat, and tears to succeed in life. Life, or our destiny, is what we make of it.¡±


    But the God and Goddess have proclaimed your bond to all others. Our Lan¡¯Ai bond is available for all to see upon our brow.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she exclaimed, looking into his eyes. ¡°I want Skye to choose me because he loves me, not because it is expected of us to marry. In the scheme of things, we haven¡¯t known each other long. We¡¯ve also gone from one catastrophe to another. If I offer the ring to him now, and he accepts it, I will never know whether he married me for me. In the future, when we are old, I never want to hear him say he regrets our marriage.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    We see the bond as preordained, ensuring that a life bond is merely an extension. He blinked his eyes before tucking his head closer to her hip. Upon hearing your reasoning, I am not altogether certain which is better. You might consider giving Skye more credit for his respect and feelings for you. He looks at no other woman. The way he explains it, he has no room for any other woman in his life since he has you.


    Lara was grateful Chion had his eyes closed because her blush crawled down her chest. ¡°Well, nothing is going to happen between us until we¡¯ve sent the Malirrans packing.¡±


    His noncommittal hum was not lost on her. I advise you share a meal alone with him. The time you spend with him is always in a group, whether it be with Eiren and me or others.


    ¡°You want me to go on a date with him?¡± Lara squeaked. Lara wasn¡¯t sure she should feel horrified or excited and nervous at the thought.


    A date? I am unfamiliar with this word. Nevertheless,  you need time alone with young Skye.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you want to set up a date for me,¡± she muttered. In a blatant effort to shift the focus away from her, Lara asked in a louder voice, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Chion¡¯s head jerked up to stare at her. You will never lose me, Solara. My essence is tied to yours for eternity.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m glad? That wasn¡¯t what I meant. I¡¯ve seen how you and Eiren act together.¡±


    She thought he¡¯d deny the connection the pakas shared. Instead, he wacked his tail against the floor several times in agitation. Eiren is an enticing mixture of naivete and old soul wrapped in a small, graceful body. As Skye is for you, I believe Eiren was chosen for me.


    ¡°So, what are you waiting for?¡± she insisted, smoothing the hair down his back with her fingers.


    It is a simple answer, yet not. She is not ready. My Lady, Eiren is older than you, but she is inexperienced in a way you are not.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m older than Skye,¡± she grumbled. Lara poked Chion in the side before threading her fingers through his coat. ¡°I love Eiren, but I think you are right. She is perfect for Skye. Her gentleness has smoothed some of Skye¡¯s sharper edges. For you, I imagine Eiren brings light to your serious outlook.¡±


    Indeed, but¡ª


    Lara? Chion? Skye interrupted, his urgency increasing the volume of his call through the link. A messenger is about to enter the war room. Eiren recognized the paka as one of the five charged with warning us if the Malirrans left Gharra¡¯s walls and advanced toward Kureto¡¯s border.


    Chion jumped up, and Lara scrambled after him a second later. She ran toward the wall where she¡¯d left a small pack and her weapons. Buckling the sword on, she sent back, We¡¯re on our way. Eiren is with you?


    Skye¡¯s snort came through loud and clear. We were practicing maneuvers with a few warriors. We trailed the messenger after Eiren recognized him. When they wouldn¡¯t allow me entrance, claiming I might somehow share the information with Pyran, Eiren snuck inside. So far, no one has seen her.


    Wait, Kurites still don¡¯t trust you? I thought it was better, Lara said, indignant on his behalf.


    No, Skye said, clearing up her confusion, the commoners and warriors trust me. I have not had enough contact with the commanders and councilors to alter their perception of me.


    That¡¯s ridiculous, she said, racing behind Chion through the tunnels. Okay, let Eiren keep you updated on the news. We¡¯re almost there. I doubt they will let us in, but we can at least be nearby.


    Lara almost ran into Chion when he checked his stride at the end of a long hallway. Looking around, she realized soldiers leaned against the sides of the tunnel, waiting for the latest news. Some men and women were still covered in sweat from running drills inside the large but low-ceilinged cavern Chion and she just passed. The wide room always made her claustrophobic, which was ironic since almost everything in Kureto was underground. The ceiling gave the soldiers barely enough room to swing their swords and spears. She much preferred Malkese¡¯s and Areth¡¯s layout.


    Sliding through groups of people, nodding at a few faces she recognized, Lara joined Skye against the wall. Without a word of greeting, they all stared across the large, open area toward the war room.


    Still hidden inside the room, Eiren reported, It is worse than anyone expected. The Malirrans left Gharra two days ago.


    Skye scowled and crossed his arms. Why are we only now receiving word?


    From what the male reports, the paka scouts were not yet in place. The last remaining scout heard Cai calling out for any roaming scout close enough to hear. Cai had left Neal at the entrance under Gharra and was already a day¡¯s journey away from his bondmate. After he passed on the message, Cai returned to protect his Ai.


    So, they aren¡¯t too far behind the messenger, Lara concluded, rolling the bottom of her shirt with both hands.


    The army does not move fast; there are too many parts, Skye refuted, though worry leaked through the link. Eiren, has the messenger stated whether the Malirrans are using supply wagons?


    After a long pause, Eiren said, They are discussing scenarios. Yes, the supply wagons are pulled by kotis, but the paka does not have information regarding how many are in the train. Cai believed at least two-thirds of the Malirran army exited Gharra. They are headed straight for Luthis.


    Chion asked Skye, How much time does that give Kureto if they use supply wagons?


    From what we have learned, the Malirrans are well versed in battle tactics, sieges, and war. The army will move faster due to this experience.


    Lara agreed, The Malirran army is a well-oiled machine. Each person completed their tasks without much, if any, supervision.


    Nodding his head, Skye took over, While I searched Gharra for signs of Lara, I noticed patrols were completed in roving patterns. The Malirran guards were all attentive to their duties. I saw no signs of infighting or drunken behavior within the city walls. If we take all this into consideration, I calculate they are only a day to a day and a half behind the messenger.


    The war council agrees, My Lord, Eiren said. They are now splitting up assignments. I heard your name offered to lead a group, but they did not expand on where or what they plan for you. Several argued against the suggestion. She fell silent for several minutes, causing Lara to twitch from the growing tension. This will take time to sort out, and they have not yet determined when orders will be given to the warriors. It is too chaotic for me to gather any useful information here. There was another long pause. I do not understand. They are considering splitting the Kurite army? Perhaps you would understand what they speak of, Skye. Apology coated her last statement.


    Lara watched as Skye took a step forward before stopping himself. The man glared at the door separating him from his bondmate. The conversation and the way Skye curtailed his usual actions rubbed Lara wrong. Although she couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    Throwing her hands out to stop everyone from saying another word, the only thought that rebounded in her was that this was wrong. She whispered, This is wrong. What are we doing?


    Both Skye and Chion jerked their heads toward her, and she even felt Eiren¡¯s unspoken question through their bond. Unable to stay still, Lara rocked back and forth, frowning, her brain churning, attempting to explain her own uneasiness.


    My Lady? Chion asked, his voice barely breaking through her scrambled thoughts.


    Skye flicked his gaze toward the door that hid his gaze from his Ai.


    Her heart speeding up to match her thoughts, Lara¡¯s mind kept circling back to Ais. But why had that word caught her attention?


    Their bond felt almost as if it thrummed through her, announcing its presence. Tal¡¯Ai. Lan¡¯Ai.


    She whispered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    With sudden understanding, she said with an edge of command, Eiren, stay where you are. We are coming to you.


    Eiren¡¯s shock flowed through the link. Skye straightened to confront her, but before he could open his mouth, Lara asked again, What are we doing? Skye is a Pyranni warrior who was cast out of his homeland. I have been brought here from another world. When I had the chance, I decided to come to Kureto to fight. We came back, Skye. We returned to this messed up world. We both made a choice. She stared up at Skye, seeing his expression change to comtemplation. She continued, Eiren, you¡¯ve constantly thrust our unique bond into our faces at every turn, telling us that the God and Goddess don¡¯t make mistakes, that we were brought here for a reason.


    Chion bowed his head, We were brought together to fight the Malirrans. We have been blessed with an extraordinary bond.


    Lara threw her hands up in the air. So? Why in the world are we letting the idiots in there make all the decisions? If we are supposed to be this all-powerful miracle, shouldn¡¯t we be leading this war against the Malirrans? At the least, shouldn¡¯t we be a part of the decision-making process?


    They have not asked us for our assistance, Eiren replied, her tone hesitant, though the feeling that came through the bond was one of deep concentration.


    Skye crossed his arms, standing straight with renewed determination. He spat on the ground. Lara is right. We are slinking around for information like unwanted beggars, too tamed to show why we were given the powers. We must start acting as the leaders we were brought together to be.


    There are those in the war room that will not welcome our intrusion, Chion warned with an added snarl.


    Eiren¡¯s smug huff could not be missed. They have yet to notice me. In a way, they are incompetent. Perhaps it is time to change how things are done.


    As they talked, Lara noticed that the hallway slowly filled with warriors sensing something was now in motion. Lara decided it wasn¡¯t too difficult to draw that conclusion when an increase in activity in and around the war room could be readily seen. Flustered runners came and went, and first and second officers left the small cavern with scrolls clutched in their hands.


    With a nod, as if coming to some internal decision, Skye said, Eiren, meet us at the entrance. We will present a unified front.


    I will meet you there.


    Skye looked down. Chion, will you announce our presence? Lara, I think it best if I take the lead.


    Lara twisted her lips to keep from laughing. Of course, I have no combat training or experience. What I can do is pinpoint the emotions within the room.


    It will make us a more formidable power, Chion agreed. I recommend we begin garnering the respect of the warriors in this hallway by how we move forward. Word will spread quickly through the troops. Even now, they look to us for guidance.


    Lara glanced around the hall. She counted no less than fifteen men and women shooting them quick glances. She straightened her stance and lifted her chin a notch. How about we meet up with Eiren and give these people something to watch.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Kurites stand up. Their heads turned to watch the three of them pass, some scrambled to empty the corridor. As they neared the entrance, an expectant hush descended behind them.


    At the doorway, Eiren sat, her ears flattened against her head, showing her anger. I was almost to the entrance when I overheard three idiots arguing. I didn¡¯t think anything of it until I overheard Skye¡¯s name. Two argued for his arrest, stating they could never place their trust in a Pyranni. The third man supported Skye¡¯s presence, though his argument left much to be desired. The paka snarled, her body tensing at the memory. He claimed that you would never side with Malirrans when they had destroyed your place of birth. All three councilors forgot our Lan¡¯Ai bond. They could care less whether you die in the coming battle. They are despicable examples of councilors. They care not if you die, taking the Lan¡¯Ai magic with you. They only care whether they can control you for their gain.


    ¡°Do not worry, Eiren,¡± Skye soothed, keeping his voice low. ¡°They cannot harm me. I have too valuable a skill.¡± He shared another resolute glance with Lara and Chion. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re here to change their misconceptions of our presence. Lara is right. The time for relegating us to the edges of Kurite society is in the past. Our time to lead has come.¡±


    Lara glanced at Skye and checked their bond. He appeared unaffected by the councilors¡¯ beliefs, yet the link proved otherwise. It hurt him that Kurites still distrusted him. In a weird way, Lara and the others all understood. The long, bloody history between Kureto and Pyran made people¡¯s reaction to the presence of the other instinctive. The hate and distrust had thrived for generations. Curbing that instinctive response took time and effort. Change was happening, but not fast enough in the circumstances they found themselves. Lara also thought that Skye¡¯s growing recognition as a swordsman did not help matters. His prowess made him someone to fear, but she kept that to herself.


    Lara waved a hand toward the doorway for everyone to enter before her. Let¡¯s hope we can keep this fiasco from imploding, she said with a sigh. Chion entered the room by her side, his head tilted at a regal angle. Chion¡¯s low growl announced their arrival.


    The entire room turned with varying levels of displeasure on their faces. Skye spoke into the silence, ¡°I hear you are determining the orders for the Lan¡¯Ai. As a fair warning, we will not follow any orders that we have not approved.¡±

 Chapter 119: Strategic Conversations

    In the silence that followed his statement, she fought against the rising tide of sludge beckoning her. She raised her flimsy shield, praying it would be enough to save her.


    Thinking he had cowed her, Tave grunted and left the room again, though the door remained open. In a sheer act of self-preservation, she flung a mental blast of water toward the contaminated substance around her. It was nowhere near enough, but it gave her a little more breathing room.


    What would help her cause the most? Eating or going hungry? After the battle and the drugs, her body needed fuel. But as much as her stomach howled, she fought a long-term battle against the Malirrans. If she yielded too soon, Tave and the ship¡¯s captain might grow suspicious of her sudden change of heart.


    Lara sighed. She hated it when she rationalized going without food. The food was out, but her body would succumb to pain and illness if she rejected the water too. Then again, drugs were more easily distributed in liquids.


    With an internal growl, Lara swiped the cup off the floor and tilted the contents down her throat. With the last gulp of water, she leaned her head against the wall. God, she was thirsty. Her body required another cup¡ªor five. Her tongue peeked out, wetting her cracked lips. Ignoring the bowl, she looked out the cabin door.


    Evening painted the sky red, pink, and orange. A full day had passed, and she was still alive. As it grew darker, the men working on the ship¡¯s deck turned into shadows. Lara determined their movements by sound alone. The ship creaked in the wind, the water rocking the ship, back and forth, side to side. The deck cleared of all but a few men when what sounded like a cowbell rang out.


    When night descended, and she was left alone, some of her tension dissolved. Lara listened for the thuds of feet striking the deck and the sounds of calm, low voices. It was what eventually lulled her to sleep.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Lukar, the king of Malirra, walked the parapets, pleased with how the cleanup progressed in the city of Gharra. He stood still, watching three Malirran soldiers enter a dwelling several streets away. ¡°Are the men facing any resistance?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Duxon, one of Lukar¡¯s commanders, said with a sneer. ¡°The Gharran people rolled over and showed their bellies the day we tortured their noble women on the platform. My King, I must say it was a brilliant move.¡±


    ¡°As much as I would like, I cannot take credit for the idea.¡±


    ¡°Whose devious plan was it, then?¡± Duxon flashed an almost feral grin.


    Seeing the expression out of the corner of his eye, Lukar grunted and raised one eyebrow. ¡°Colm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I should have known. If it wasn¡¯t you, My King, then it would be him. He is almost as ruthless and devious as you are.¡±


    Lukar grunted again and shifted his gaze to another residence when a different set of soldiers walked out loaded down with valuables. Lukar jerked his chin toward the men ransacking the households. ¡°Where are all the valuables being taken?¡±


    Duxon twisted around, pointing in the direction of one of the storage buildings inside the castle grounds. ¡°Alux had them start with the noble houses first. Once the houses are ransacked, the officers take possession of the buildings for their own needs.¡±


    Lukar nodded, all too familiar with how each city and kingdom they conquered was pillaged for the spoils of war. He commanded, ¡°Make certain the spoils are spread out amongst the men in the army. No one goes back to Malirra without valuables they can use or sell. The men deserve it.¡±


    The commander bowed low. ¡°It will be done.¡± Duxon shot a look toward the runner standing behind him, and the young man scampered down the stairs.


    Lukar growled as a fight broke out in the street below. His men knew better. He debated having an officer deal with the incident, but Lukar¡¯s interference would put a halt to any future disagreements. He flowed down the stairs and out of the castle gates without a backward glance.


    Besides, he was bored. Although his attention was better spent on developing a strategy to conquer Kureto, he and his war council were at a standstill. Until his spies gathered enough information about the layout of the underground kingdom, he dared not budge from Pyran. It was arrogance to believe any army could subdue an entire kingdom without knowing its enemy¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. History was filled with Malirran kings who had invaded lands with no prior knowledge of who they fought. His men deserved better than that.


    But his men also knew better than to squabble over petty trinkets in front of the townspeople. When Malirrans presented a united front, fewer attempts to overthrow their new king occurred. Dissension in the ranks was never allowed.


    The men who fought in the middle of the street were so focused on each other they missed his approach. Aware hidden eyes tracked him, Lukar put on a burst of speed, using Semnac¡¯s gift of speed and power. He slammed both men to the ground with a single sweep of his leg. The valuables they had loaded themselves down with rolled in every direction on the cobblestone street. Angry scowls morphed into frightened expressions when they saw their attacker.


    The two men jumped up. With faces drained of blood, fearing their king¡¯s wrath, they quickly kneeled and bowed their heads.


    The call for their blood shook him to the core. He almost couldn¡¯t withhold the tremor threading up and down his limbs. Lukar used sheer willpower to maintain his focus.


    Semnac¡¯s blessing was turning into a curse. It didn¡¯t matter how much he ate, Lukar was never satiated. Only his oath kept the fragile hold he had from turning his hunger on the men within his army. Not now. He needed to deal with this altercation before others broke out in the city. Taking a deep, calming breath, he stared at the men.


    Afraid of losing his tenuous control, he turned to look at Duxon.


    His commander stepped forward. ¡°My King?¡±


    ¡°Take these men. Strip them of their rank within the army. Put them to work as guards of the dungeons.¡±


    The two men trembled before him, though streaks of red splashed their cheeks, showing their anger. One of the men¡¯s eyes flickered with distaste. Lukar darted forward, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him until his face was an inch away. A growl surfaced, and he bared his teeth in a snarl. ¡°You are lucky I don¡¯t kill you now for your insolence. Not only have you disobeyed my command, you now dare disagree with your punishment? You have disgraced me and your fellow warriors. For that, you no longer deserve the title.¡±


    Lukar tossed him away from him. The others looked down at the man with disgust. He ordered, ¡°Relieve the man of all his weapons. Put him to work with the servants. Keep him out of my sight.¡±


    One of the officers bowed. ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    Lukar¡¯s guards flanked him as he strode back toward the castle without a backward glance.


    Duxon cleared his throat. ¡°The warriors will spread the word of the consequences of fighting amongst themselves, especially when in sight of the Gharran people. It will not happen again.¡±


    Sighing, Lukar shook his head. ¡°Alux should keep an eye out for dissension. I can¡¯t blame the men for their squabbles, but to go against my direct orders will not be overlooked. I¡¯ve no doubt the men are ready to return home. We have been gone for far too long without respite.¡±


    ¡°The men follow your lead.¡± Duxon shrugged. ¡°Where you go, they will always follow. You¡¯re our king. Semnac has not steered you wrong, and she wants Kureto.¡±


    Lukar chuckled, the sound rusty from disuse. ¡°Yes, she rides me like nothing I have felt before. Once Kureto is ours, we will return home.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    They walked in comfortable silence until they reached the war room. Striding over to the table, Lukar leaned over the map. He heard Colm and Alux join him.


    Glancing up from studying the distance between Kureto¡¯s border and Gharra, he asked Colm, ¡°What is the latest update?¡±


    The war advisor gave him a slight bow before pointing to the city wall. ¡°The men have almost completed rebuilding the city gate and surrounding wall. I¡¯m still concerned about the overall strength of the structure, but it should hold against an attack.¡±


    Lukar tilted his head. ¡°Did you determine why the gate cracked like it did?¡±


    Disgust twisted Colm¡¯s lips. ¡°The wood was old. Unlike the other two main gates, the Pyrannis decided to keep the gate for its design rather than for defense. The metal hammered into the gate weakened the wood in three strategic places.¡±


    Alux snorted. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    Satisfied, Lukar turned his attention instead to Kureto with a frown. ¡°There has been no word on the ships I sent out?¡±


    Alux¡¯s features smoothed out, becoming serious once more. ¡°No, My King, but I am not surprised. I expect at least one of the ships to return from scouting the Kurite coastline in the next week or so.¡±


    Lukar nodded, tapping a finger against the table while he thought. ¡°Hm. We cannot invade Kureto until we have more information.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Colm nodded, ¡°it is why Alux and I ordered the men to capture as many Kurites as possible.¡±


    ¡°Has Tair gathered any useful information from the Pyrannis?¡±


    ¡°You mean what they know about the Kurites?¡± Colm asked.


    Before anyone could respond, Alux shook his head.


    Lukar growled. ¡°Why not? Tair extracts information like no other.¡±


    Colm shared a look with Alux before he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Tair mentioned he would join us later tonight once he finished with one of the men.¡±


    Lukar braced his hands against the table and shoved it to the side with a roar. No one said anything while he prowled the room. By Semnac¡¯s tits, the Kurites were a secretive race. He was fast losing patience with the lack of information on them. Perhaps he should have kept the king and his nobles alive until after they spilled all they knew about the Kurites. Falsely believing Pyran and Malirra would become allies, King Ragnar had imparted a little information before Lukar severed his head from his body. The act was the beginning of a long battle that concluded with the Malirran army conquering Gharra.


    Little was known about the Kurite people, and what was known was disjointed and made little sense. The Pyrannis treated the Kurites as if they were a scourge to be eradicated from the land. The scrolls his commanders had found were based on rumors, hearsay. They needed definitive facts, not children¡¯s tales.


    He snorted, recalling some of the stories he¡¯d read in the reports. The presence of beasts fighting alongside the Kurites, bespelled by their masters, was inconceivable. Every kingdom had beasts of burden, much like the koti on this continent. But these creatures supposedly fought beside the Kurites, following their orders during a battle. The Malirran army had fought any number of magical races. The Goddess Semnac provided him and his war council the strength and speed necessary to fight their enemies¡ªfor a price. He and his advisors ate the flesh of both men and women for their powers, which made him wonder. What if the rumors were based on a semblance of truth?


    If the stories about the felines were true, what did the Kurites have to sacrifice to gain control over the animals? And which God or Goddess would give them the means to harness the power within the beasts? For sure, it was a dark magic, a powerful magic if the rumors were true.


    Turning to face the three war advisors, he studied them for a moment, deep in thought. Finally, he said, ¡°Send word to Tair to join us as soon as possible. I must know whether he has attained any useful information regarding the Kurites.¡±


    With a bow, Duxon left the room before returning a moment later.


    ¡°We need to capture one of the creatures the Kurites treasure,¡± Lukar stated, walking over to gaze out the window. In the reflection of the glass, he saw Colm cross his arms and frown.


    Alux said in a low voice, ¡°None of the Pyrannis have ever captured a paka.¡±


    ¡°Paka?¡± Colm asked.


    Duxon answered, rubbing his neck, ¡°Pakas are what the Kurites call the beasts. I only learned the name myself yesterday. We know even less about the pakas than we do about the Kurites.¡± He stared down at the table with a frown. ¡°If you think about it, it is strange how little is known about the creatures.¡±


    Lukar remembered the Pyran king, Ragnar, telling him about the felines. Lukar interrupted, ¡°It is why we need to capture one of these pakas. More than one if possible. I don¡¯t know if the rumors are true. But if they are, then the pakas are a weapon no one has ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Why are they so difficult to capture? Didn¡¯t the Pyrannis ever set traps?¡± Colm asked.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve learned, they are incredibly intelligent and wily. I do not know whether the intelligence is due to the animal or whether the magic used to control these beasts allow for its master to see through its eyes.¡± Duxon shrugged, looked at Lukar, and warned, ¡°Either way, our men will have difficulty accomplishing such a feat, My King.¡±


    Lukar slid his knife from its sheath and tapped it against the stone wall. He weighed what little knowledge he had against the work ahead of the Malirran army. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Duxon. There is no reason to split any patrols at this time. Pakas are not in Gharra, so we¡¯ll wait until we enter Kurite lands before we hunt the animals.¡±


    A knock at the door stopped him from saying more. Instead, Lukar shouted, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Tair strode into the room with a grim expression. The blood splattered across his clothes showed he came directly from the torture chamber below. With a short but respectful bow, Tair said, ¡°M¡ª¡±


    Impatient with waiting, Lukar waved away what Tair was about to say. Instead, he commanded with a rasp, ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve learned, especially about the pakas.¡±


    Tair stiffened. ¡°Unfortunately, not as much as I had hoped. The stories contradict themselves, and the information is vague at best. I don¡¯t know how the Pyrannis have fought an enemy they know so little about. Many of the Pyrannis do not believe the pakas exist, and the ones who do have never fought against them.¡± The war advisor ran his fingernails across his arms, scratching at the dried blood coated there. ¡°I am beginning to think the tales about the pakas were somehow circulated by the Kurites.¡±


    ¡°Have none of our scouts reported seeing a paka?¡± Lukar asked, frustration deepening his voice to a growl.


    All four of the men across from him shook their heads. Colm pointed at Tair and said, ¡°Rumors arise from truth, though they can often become distorted with each retelling. It¡¯s why I believe they are real. Most myths and stories derive from some kernel of truth. Torture may skew what the Pyrannis know since they want only to save themselves, but they cannot give you words they do not know. Pakas are real. Whether these creatures are capable of what rumors say is still up for debate.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± Lukar hummed. Refocusing on Tair, he asked, ¡°What have you learned about the golden-eyed Kurites.¡±


    Tair sighed. ¡°Such Kurites exist, but the stories conflict. If Colm is right, I¡¯m inclined to believe they are the ones that control the pakas.¡±


    ¡°Tair, that¡¯s twice now that you¡¯ve mentioned that the Pyrannis¡¯ stories conflict.¡±


    ¡°It has to do with the golden-eyed Kurites, My King. A few of the Pyranni warriors I¡¯ve tortured swear they carry magic. Others state that they only control the pakas.


    Lukar nodded once. He trusted his war advisors. They had been with him from the beginning, even before he killed the previous Malirran king.


    Deep in thought, Duxon shifted from one foot to the other, staring over Lukar¡¯s shoulder. Duxon broke the silence, ¡°If you are set on capturing one, why don¡¯t we attempt to capture its master at the same time?¡±


    Tair nodded in agreement. ¡°It is an interesting idea, but does anyone know how big the pakas are?¡±


    Something in how the man worded his question caught Lukar¡¯s attention. He demanded, ¡°Tell us what you know.¡±


    ¡°If we trust the few warriors who state they¡¯ve had contact with the beasts? They are big, powerful. Two of the Pyranni warriors I spoke with,¡± Duxon and Colm snorted at Tair¡¯s word choice, ¡°feared them. They believed them evil, a product of dark magic.¡±


    ¡°It is what Ragnar told me before I killed him. I dismissed it at the time. The man was fanatic in his belief about the evil the Kurites possessed.¡±


    ¡°It is a recurring theme with every Pyranni I torture,¡± Tair agreed, nodding his head while scratching his arm again.


    ¡°When we invade Kureto, we must keep in mind they may harness a magic we have never faced before. Tair, have you received any messages from your spies in Kureto?¡±


    ¡°No, but luck might be in our favor this time.¡±


    Colm interrupted, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One of the spies I sent out before the siege never returned. The men that were with him were unable to find any trace of him, alive or dead. It is as if he simply vanished. They found his tracks along with two others. One of my best trackers said it was as if they flew away. Based on the others¡¯ reports, I approximated the area he searched.¡±


    ¡°You think he was killed by the Kurites,¡± Lukar surmised.


    ¡°It makes sense. I sent a ship back to those exact coordinates. I¡¯m certain there is a settlement there. If there is, my men will bring back at least one Kurite.¡±


    Lukar said, ¡°The Kurites live underground. Did your men search for hidden doorways?¡±


    Tair nodded and then scowled. ¡°I asked the same question. The area is covered mostly by rocks and forest. They searched around the entire area where the tracks vanished and found nothing. I will say that there was evidence of a drawn-out fight. My tracker said it was a man and a woman against the assassin.¡±


    Alux¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The spy was one of your assassins? And he was killed? They are the best at what they do.¡±


    ¡°I know. It is one more mystery about the Kurites that we cannot answer. It¡¯s why I sent a ship back to the area. I¡¯m certain there is more going on than meets the eye. The ship should return within the next week or so.¡±


    ¡°Why did you not share this information before now?¡± Lukar demanded.


    Tair bowed and admitted, ¡°I wanted to have useful information to share. Until the ship returns, it is all conjecture.¡±


    ¡°You run Malirra¡¯s entire spy network. I¡¯ve no doubt you are right, conjecture or not. Now, the city is almost repaired from the siege and battle. Let¡¯s break and eat. Have everyone else join us so we can plan our next move against Kureto.¡±


    As the others left the room, Lukar returned to his position by the window, staring out over the ocean. Semnac¡¯s sight was set on conquering Kureto. Pyran was merely a stepping stone toward the final prize. What was it about Kureto that his Goddess wanted?

 Chapter 120: Awkwardness in Courting

    Skye wiped the sweat from his chest with a soft rag, wishing the wind could sweep through the underground like it did above. He¡¯d cool down faster, he thought, sucking in a deep breath. Shortly upon waking after the all-night planning session, he had snuck away to release some of his pent-up tension. He knew the strategy they¡¯d decided upon was the best option, hence why his brain threatened to overwhelm him with all the potential problems that could arise. In all fairness, they knew so little about the Malirrans and their battle tactics.


    At the far end of the military training cavern, a demarcated section provided enough illumination that he did not have to rely on his second sight to drill. The dangling strands exuded a duller, more subdued light than other places within Luthis. No one had an explanation for the marked difference in light, and he¡¯d been curious enough to ask several people he knew who were raised in the city. An older warrior had given him an odd look for even inquiring about such a mundane issue. He mentally shrugged.


    After drinking an entire gourd of cool water, Skye stretched his leg muscles, balancing his weight on his left leg while straightening the right. Inhaling and exhaling, he reviewed the past two weeks¡¯ events. Would they all survive the coming battle?


    He switched legs, staring off into the large, shadowed cavern. Of all the people he¡¯d met, he thought his battlemates¡¯ odds were high that they¡¯d live. Possibly injured, but alive. They were strong, intelligent, and capable of making quick decisions. Also, when he looked back at their history, Skye¡¯s argument was altogether more persuasive.


    Rising to his full height, Skye stretched his arms above him, twisting first one way, then the other. His back popping made for a discordant sound in the quiet surrounding him. At last, he walked over and returned the wooden practice weapons to their respective racks. While snatching up his personal weapons, Eiren emerged from the darkness.


    You are not ready, My Lord, she accused, her nose twitching with irritation.


    ¡°I was on my way to meet you for last meal.¡±


    No, absolutely not. The small paka whipped her head back and forth. You must visit the bathing chamber and dress in clean clothing before meeting your intended.


    Her statement caused Skye to stumble. ¡°Wait. Lara? We are meeting for sustenance. I must discuss with the three of you what I learned from the other Kurite warriors.¡±


    No, Eiren emphasized with another firm shake of her head, we are not. Not tonight. The information you learned will wait until tomorrow morning. You, however, are sharing a meal with Lara. Chion and I decreed that you both need a push, and as subtlety is lost on the both of you, only overt maneuvering on our part will work.


    Skye rolled his head forward, placing his fists on his hips. Exasperated with the meddling pakas, he tried to stay calm. He ignored the jittery feeling he suddenly had in the pit of his stomach at the thought of sharing a meal with Solara. ¡°Eiren, Lara lost her family this week. She mourns them, though she tries to hide the fact.¡±


    Eiren sniffed. All the more reason to partake of a meal with the woman. She needs a reminder she is not alone. We are her family; she chose us, My Lord.


    Knowing Eiren would not be dissuaded, he sighed. ¡°I must grab clean attire from the barracks.¡± They could discuss the strategy they¡¯d put in place for when the Malirrans arrived. Lara might have some insight on how to overcome some of the potential pitfalls he¡¯d thought of throughout the day.


    No, Eiren growled at him. You are already late. I will bring your pack to the bathing chamber. Scrub the sweat off your skin and wash your hair, My Lord. Do not tarry. She awaits your attentions. With that, his bondmate scampered off, leaving him with his growing nerves.


    His attentions? He scrubbed his face with one hand. Eiren¡¯s obvious expectations for this meal was comical, yet not. The two pakas would be gravely disappointed. Skye strode to the small chamber that held a hand-carved pool filled with warm water. A woman dressed on the other side of the room while a man floated in the pool. The thick humidity muffled the sounds the two Kurites made. As he wandered deeper into the room, the woman sent him a brief nod before leaving through the same doorway. The bottom of the pool emitted a soft, green light, casting eerie shadows onto the chamber walls. He breathed in the dense steam curling upward from the water¡¯s surface as he undressed, stacking his clothes and weapons in a nook etched into the wall. Having already tested the depth of the pool two days ago, Skye walked off the edge and fell feet first into the welcoming water.


    Despite his every intention, he considered the coming meal. Skye recognized that if he did not push Lara toward a courtship with him, they would simply remain friends. Despite her protestations about waiting until after the war, the woman would never make a move. He had to prove his affection for her was true and steadfast. Lara¡¯s father had given him a few tips on how to court the woman, and Skye had quickly learned how different their cultures approached marriage. Not so long ago, he had been engaged to a woman he¡¯d never met. For wealthier Pyrannis¡ªnot least the nobility, marriage was less about love than furthering a family¡¯s connections and power. He had ceded his future to his father¡¯s social machinations without an argument; except, Skye had never wanted to marry the woman.


    Did his original intended still live? Had she married someone else? Goddess save him, Skye couldn¡¯t even recall the woman¡¯s name.


    He rinsed off the lather from his hair with a couple of dunks under the water. Solara, on the other hand, could never be so easily forgotten. She burned with a fire that drew him in. At first, Skye admitted he¡¯d fought the pull, not understanding why such an odd woman would attract him. James had explained that, for all of Lara¡¯s outspoken opinions and independence, she protected her heart. Her father warned him that if his daughter gave him her love, Skye would be the recipient of a deep and abiding love. He shook his head. Not exactly the man¡¯s words, but it was the essence of their conversation. He went through everything he had seen and heard in Lara¡¯s presence. The man was not wrong. Lara was fierce in her loyalty, and she would be no different with her husband.


    But her father had warned him as if his words had an underlying meaning.


    Warned him.


    At the time, he had nodded his understanding. Yet, the man¡¯s expression had stuck with Skye, and his gut was telling him the warning was important.


    He flicked water from his hair before pulling himself up onto the pool¡¯s edge. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched as a dark shadow separated from the darkness, morphing into Eiren carrying his pack in her mouth.


    She panted, You are out, good. She leapt to the wall, tugged on the top drying cloth, and dragged it back to him. Dry off, My Lord. Chion is keeping Lara company; you are late to your own repast.


    Imitating Solara, Skye rolled his eyes, though he did dry off with quick, efficient swipes. Aware the other man still floated in the pool, Skye said, If either you or Chion had told me of your plan, I would not have sparred with that last paka.


    If we had told you of our plan, you would have found another task to put off the meal, she huffed.


    He shook his head, tossing his hair out of his face so he could better search his pack for the comb. No, if you had told me of my date, I would have met Lara at her door and ushered her to last meal.


    She paused. Chion also used the word ¡®date,¡¯ but he could not define what it meant, she admitted, her curiosity flowing through their bond. Wait. My Lord, you would not have fought against our plan?


    Of course not, he said, glaring at her. Combing the knots out of his hair, he plaited it and used a leather cord to tie it off. I vowed to Solara¡¯s father that I would respect and love her if she offered me the wedding ring. Her father explained that, on Earth, dating is how a man or woman show their attraction and love toward one another.


    As he tugged on his clothes, Eiren stared off, a look of concentration on her feline face. The light scrape of claws on stone was the only indication she was nervous. She didn¡¯t offer the reason for her tension, and he didn¡¯t ask. Before they left the lit room, Eiren came to his side, ready to guide him to their destination. Skye again debated using his Lan¡¯Ai magic, but he¡¯d rather not waste his energy on the short walk. He stroked her head in silent thanks.


    As they walked through the tunnels, golden eyes broke up the stygian dark. Aloud, Skye confessed, ¡°Lara¡¯s father gave me a warning about accepting his daughter¡¯s love. I have mulled over our conversation since our return. I cannot determine why he gave me the warning.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s golden eyes glinted with amusement. You know our Lara, Skye, and you cannot conceive why he would warn you? You are so intelligent and knowledgeable about many things, except when it comes to women, she teased.


    Offended, he asked, ¡°What does knowing Lara have to do with her father¡¯s warning?¡±


    The humor drained out of her like a sieve. Lara¡¯s magic works on an empathic level. For all her logic and acumen, she is driven by emotions. Anyone she loves would possess the entirety of her soul, not just her heart. Her magic will not allow her to separate the two. I have never met her father, though he must know his daughter well. He cautions you because of this knowledge. If you throw Lara aside, our friend would never recover.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°By the God¡¯s teeth,¡± he exhaled, finally comprehending the enormity of Lara and his relationship. Or, rather, their potential courtship.


    Hm. There is also another issue to contemplate. Lara might decide to gut you while you sleep. If she could not do the deed, Chion would.


    Upon hearing Eiren¡¯s prediction, Skye grinned then laughed, drawing a number of curious eyes their direction. ¡°My Lady, I have no doubt you are correct. If I committed such a deed, I would present a sharp blade for her pleasure.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s answering tinkling laugh continued until they reached the cloth-covered doorway. Enjoy, My Lord. Chion has already left Lara¡¯s company. Inside, the food is covered to keep it warm. She gave him a supportive bump against his thigh before loping away.


    Through the thin curtain, Skye noticed a flickering light. He stopped short of pushing the curtain aside when he saw his hand tremble¡ªa shaking silhouette against the light. The jittery feeling in his stomach turned into a deluge of nerves. Standing outside the room was not going to reduce the tension, and Lara had already waited too long. Drawing a breath, praying for strength, he yanked the door covering aside and stepped through.


    At his entrance, Lara rose from the floor cushion, causing time to slow to a stop.


    Goddess save him, Skye had never pictured such a vision. The woman before him wore a blue gown that highlighted her trim waist and the richness of her brown hair and eyes. Curly hair framed her face, showing off a strong jawline. The woman he¡¯d traveled with, had laughed and fought alongside, was transformed into a beauty with a simple change of attire. For the first time since his childhood, he wished he owned court attire instead of the same, weary outfit Skye wore every day.


    Left speechless, his eyes roved her form until Skye noticed Lara had yet to meet his gaze. He stepped forward and bowed with a flourish, his childhood training taking over despite the years in between.


    He cleared his throat. His voice was huskier than expected when he said, ¡°Sare Solara, I apologize for the wait.¡±


    He fought a grimace when his eyes met hers. Lara¡¯s expression gave away how out of depth she felt with the scene Eiren and Chion had set up, and his court training was not helping matters. He chided himself for his thoughtlessness. The woman had not been the recipient of any courtly decorum. Through their bond, he murmured, Forgive me. Your appearance caught me by surprise.


    She blushed and looked down at her gown with a dubious eye. At last, she gave him a half grin. ¡°It is a beautiful gown. I feel like I¡¯m in a medieval dress. I have no idea what Chion had to do to obtain it.¡± She smoothed down her dress as she studied him. ¡°From your damp hair, I take it you were as surprised as I was about our date?¡±


    ¡°I was. Nevertheless, I do apologize for the wait.¡±


    The smile that crossed Lara¡¯s face, along with the flickering light from the fireplace, gave her a luminous glow. She raised her hand and started waving away his concern, and then she jerked and dropped her hand, straightening her gown once more. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Actually, I arrived about a minute before you. I had just sat down to wait when you walked in.¡±


    He scolded Eiren through their bond, Sneaky fiend. Skye received a giggle in return. Aloud, he said, ¡°Good. That is good.¡±


    He glanced at the short table. Waving a hand toward the sumptuous feast, he asked, ¡°Shall we sit and eat?¡±


    ¡°Um, okay?¡±


    At her lukewarm response, he raised a brow. ¡°We do not have to. I only thought you might be hungry after our long day. I am. I haven¡¯t seen the meal yet, but I imagine our bondmates included dishes they knew we would like.¡± He studied Lara¡¯s face as her distress grew, her lips rolled inward, and her eyebrows lowered. Skye hurried ahead, ¡°We don¡¯t have to eat. Would you rather do something else?¡±


    She opened her mouth, then shut it with a snap. Lara pulled her shoulders back as if she was going into battle. ¡°No, no.¡± With more confidence, she said again, ¡°No. We can eat. I want to eat.¡±


    He waited until she had settled on the large floor cushion before taking his place across from her.


    She blurted, ¡°This is awkward. I¡¯m acting awkward. Why am I so nervous?¡±


    Laughing at the entire debacle Eiren and Chion had orchestrated would make Lara even more discomfited. He cleared his throat again. When he was certain his mirth was under wraps, he leaned over the table and lifted her chin with two fingers. ¡°Solara, do not feel nervous. Or, I should say, you are not the only one that is nervous.¡± He grimaced as Lara reached up to take his hand in her own, realizing he had touched her without thought.


    Looking disconcerted, she grumbled, ¡°I could scream at my dad right about now. It is all his fault, you know. Nothing has changed, yet at the same time it feels like everything has.¡±


    Leaving her father out of their conversation was probably for the best. Instead, he nodded his agreement. ¡°Lara, I have not changed. I am the same man who makes you roll your eyes, the same man you take intense pleasure in annoying. I am also the same man who will protect you with my life.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Okay. I know all that, but I feel like my father put things in motion. I don¡¯t want to force you into something that neither of us are prepared for, especially with the Malirrans practically on Kureto¡¯s doorstep.¡±


    He slashed the air with his right hand. ¡°Do not doubt my sincerity, but you are right. Now is not the time to discuss the future. The days ahead are filled enough with turmoil. We do not need to add to it.¡± He paused. ¡°How about we eat the food in front of us and discuss whatever we want. I had a few concerns about the coming battle, and I had hoped to hear your thoughts.¡±


    For a long moment, the beautiful woman sitting across from him weighed his words. When she sat back, their bond exploded with happiness and a lightness that let him know how much this dinner had truly bothered her. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s eat before it gets too cold. I know Chion and Eiren don¡¯t have any money, so I¡¯m really hoping they didn¡¯t steal the food for our impromptu date.¡±


    Skye chuckled. ¡°Knowing Chion, he probably dropped hints that the meal was for the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady, and everyone pitched in to help.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t,¡± she exclaimed, appalled at her bondmate¡¯s audacity.


    ¡°Of course he would, but don¡¯t forget my devious paka. No one can hear her, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°She is mighty,¡± Lara finished for him. She raised her goblet. ¡°To the pakas we love,¡± she toasted.


    Skye tapped his goblet against hers, and the soft chime filled the room. Taking a sip of the chilled wine, he hummed with pleasure. He admitted, ¡°The last time I had wine this good I was still a trainee and had gone home to visit.¡±


    Back on even footing again, Lara filled her plate as he regaled her with happy memories of home. Long after they had demolished the food, they stayed and talked, never mentioning the oncoming battle despite his earlier words. Eventually, Lara crawled around the table and laid down, resting her head in his lap.


    She said around a yawn, ¡°I¡¯ve been on dates before, you know?¡±


    ¡°You have,¡± Skye said, trying to contain his jealousy. It didn¡¯t work since even he heard how flat his voice became. It took some effort to scrub the image of her with another man from his mind.


    He grunted when Lara poked him in the stomach. ¡°Not like that. What I was going to say was that this was the best date I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Skye searched for something to say in response. He had taken his pleasure at the pleasure houses when not forced to do assigned tasks. It was a rite of passage for many of the boys, especially for those whose wives were already chosen for them.


    She huffed, ¡°Skye, I know our cultures have different traditions. Because of that, I appreciate you willing to date me in a way I am familiar with. That is all I meant. Thank you for a wonderful evening. Well, aside from the beginning. The beginning was really, really awkward.¡±


    A laugh escaped before he could stop it. He picked up a loose strand of hair and ran his thumb across the silky curls.¡±


    Lara sat up, though she stayed close enough for him to feel her warm breath along his throat. A sly smile spread across her face. ¡°Do you want to know how a date ends on Earth?¡±


    He leaned closer, hoping it ended how he thought it would. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Like this,¡± she whispered.


    Suddenly, soft lips molded to his. He didn¡¯t dare move, breathe. But when she started to move back, he cupped the back of her head and sank into the kiss. He kept their kiss gentle, wanting to show how much he honored and valued her. The kiss continued, and soon Lara was in his lap. His right hand slid down her neck to her side, pulling her closer.


    A deep roar broke them apart, and Lara and he twisted to look toward the door, panting, their clothes askew.


    Chion and Eiren stood inside the entrance, staring at them with a combination of satisfaction and bemusement.


    Eiren sat down and pawed at the ground. You might want to delay the kissing.


    ¡°Why? Are the Malirrans already here?¡± Lara asked with alarm. She scrambled away from Skye in a swirl of blue material.


    Chion choked, No, My Lady, no. Then he did the strangest thing; he also pawed at the ground with his front foot.


    Skye studied the two. They both refused to meet their eyes. It was almost as if the pakas were embarrassed.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lara asked, scooting farther back, putting a cushion between them.


    My Lady, I think Eiren and I have determined what your Lan¡¯Ai magic entails. Similar to Skye¡¯s power, it is nothing Kureto has ever seen. At least not to this extent. He turned to Eiren. Will you stick your head out and check?


    ¡°What are you checking for?¡± Skye asked, his own alarm rising.


    Eiren poked her head out of the room. All is as it should be out here.


    Flipping her hair away from her face, Lara groaned, ¡°What did I do now?¡±


    Skye, Lara, and Eiren all looked at Chion, making the paka take a startled step back. Having never seen him look so uncomfortable, Skye chuckled.


    ¡°Eiren,¡± Skye said, ¡°please explain. We need to know, especially Lara.¡±


    Lara muttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to know. Call it a hunch, but I really think I want to stay oblivious.¡±


    Ignoring her, Eiren returned and sat beside Chion. Looking at anything but them, she said, Lara¡¯s emotions emanated out to the people nearby. It was¡­ interesting to see.


    Lara was the first to grasp what she meant. ¡°Oh my God. Oh my God. Please be joking.¡± She shook her head back and forth. Before he could finish breathing in, Lara was across the room hunched over, her hands covering her face. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she repeated, over and over.


    Concerned, Skye asked in a low voice, ¡°How bad was it?¡±


    Chion snorted. She has the same range as you do, though the effect trails off the farther away they are. We did not notice anything wrong until we came closer. The smell of lust and the sounds of fighting grew more noticeable once we reached your immediate vicinity.


    ¡°So, Lara and I must control our growing affection for one another until she knows how to stop forcing her emotions onto others. We did decide to wait until after we defeated the Malirrans, but our decision wasn¡¯t quite for this reason,¡± he mused. Skye refused to show any embarrassment; Lara was displaying enough for them both.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Lara groaned with horror.


    Eiren and I both think it is best, for now. Chion¡¯s eyes were fastened on his bondmate.


    Skye shook his head, the entire situation one he had trouble wrapping his head around. Then the absurdity of it all hit him, and he chuckled.


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot. It isn¡¯t funny,¡± Lara wheezed. She groaned again. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m never showing my face in public again.¡±


    He rested his arm against his bent knee and scratched his chin with the other hand. ¡°Lara, your Lan¡¯Ai magic has made itself known.¡± Skye shared a glance with Eiren.


    ¡°Ha. What a wonderful gift it is too,¡± she muttered, her face still hidden behind her hands. As they all chuckled at her predicament, she complained, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening to me.¡±

 Chapter 121: Emanating Emotions

    About two miles outside of Luthis, and several hundred yards from the trapdoor, Lara struggled to keep her head up whenever someone looked in her direction. Except, she couldn¡¯t quite hide the blush no matter how much she scolded herself. Since last night, she hadn¡¯t had the guts to face Skye. She¡¯d somehow managed to keep busy in another room or tunnel. Lara sighed. She was being ridiculous, she knew. Unfortunately, her embarrassment wouldn¡¯t allow her to do anything but hide from the man.


    Ugh.


    Nothing like airing all your dirty laundry and most private thoughts in front of hundreds of people. Most of the people had been kind and respectful; others still stared.


    Lara, Eiren said beside her, making her jump and shriek at the same time, I don¡¯t understand why you keep blushing.


    She hissed, Because they know what I did last night.


    What? They do not, Eiren gasped in surprise, her ears flat against her head. They don¡¯t stare at you because of what happened last night.


    Ducking her head, Lara asked, How do you know? I keep expecting a crude comment, particularly from the men.


    Eiren looked at her with grave intent. No, Lara. Their awe and respect for you would never allow them to disrespect you like that.


    Again, how do you know? She rolled the hem of her pants up before pulling them back down.


    I know because, unlike you, I¡¯ve walked among them and listened in on their conversations. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten already what happened upon our return to Kureto. Eiren¡¯s words held censure. You are the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady, and I do not speak of the Lan¡¯Ai bond.


    Huh. Had she been taking their looks in the wrong vein?


    Word has spread of your appearance and disappearance from Olun. What is more, you willingly fight alongside them against the invading Malirrans.


    Oh. Geez, she sounded like a toddler. So, you¡¯re saying they are staring because of that instead of last night?


    I do not believe the Kurite warriors understand what happened yesterday evening. They felt your emotions, yes, but do not understand that they were, in fact, yours. Many have made no mention of the occurrence. Instead, they are focused on the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady¡¯s presence.


    Seeing her Ai approach, Lara added aloud, ¡°And they¡¯re focused on the four of us. Skye and I stand out with our looks.¡±


    As Chion sat down beside her, he commented, Do not forget your clothes.


    Lara shrugged. Her Earth clothes were far more comfortable to her than the clothing the Kurites wore. With the upcoming battle, she¡¯d changed into the clothes someone had scrounged up for her, all except the boots. Those stayed on her feet. With a sense of satisfaction and camaraderie, she noticed earlier that Skye had kept his on as well.


    She gave Eiren a hug. ¡°Thanks for helping me overcome my embarrassment.¡± She grimaced, wrinkling her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know if being this chosen lady is any better, but my humiliation level is down a bit now.¡±


    Every Tal¡¯Ai faces challenges with their magic, Chion offered. All Kurites know this.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she snorted, ¡°and they are all kids, living at a school. We¡¯re in the middle of a war camp preparing for a big battle. The situation is a tad bit different, don¡¯t you think? Their trust in my magic abilities would be greatly reduced if they knew what happened.¡± She ran her fingers through her hair, messing up the loose braid. ¡°Hell, I¡¯m not even sure I know how to replicate it.¡±


    Curiosity lit Eiren¡¯s eyes. How is your water shield holding?


    Lara couldn¡¯t help the smug grin she sprouted. Pride colored her next words. ¡°I have a stranglehold on the shield. It is locked in place, kind of like a vault. Somehow, coming into my Lan¡¯Ai powers helped me better control the incoming emotions. Strange, right?¡±


    Interesting, Chion hummed. Have you attempted to wield the Lan¡¯Ai magic?


    ¡°You mean, on purpose? No, of course not. I embarrassed myself enough to last me the rest of my life.¡± Lara shuddered at the thought.


    Eiren piped in, You should try. We will need your magic once the fighting begins.


    She thought about that, looking up and down the tunnel at all the Tal¡¯Ai warriors talking amongst themselves. They either cleaned their weapons or leaned back against the walls, waiting for the command to ready for battle. She didn¡¯t know how emanating emotions to others could possibly be better than any of the other abilities the Tal¡¯Ais had. They, at least, controlled their gifts. Finally, she confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t see how forcing others to feel my emotions is a useful weapon against the Malirrans.¡±


    Chion narrowed his eyes at her, his whiskers twitching every other second. Fear is a powerful emotion, don¡¯t you agree?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said slowly, not understanding where he was going with the conversation. Lara noticed that Eiren¡¯s ears perked up as she listened in.


    The fear I feel going into a battle is manageable, Chion said. I know what to expect¡ªthe amount of fear I will feel, so I either push the emotion down or twist it into an emotion I can use in combat.


    Anger, for instance, Eiren murmured.


    A perfect example, Chion nodded. Now, if I was suddenly inundated with fear¡ª


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have a way to cope,¡± Lara finished, her eyes widening in comprehension. ¡°It would be fight or flight, or at least pandemonium.¡± She arched a brow. ¡°That is what you mean, right?¡±


    Not answering the question, the paka said instead, Try to push a single emotion outward.


    Lara glanced around. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t feel comfortable doing that.¡± Seeing his eyes begin to glint with fire, she explained in a rush, ¡°If I¡¯m going to try to do this, the people should know what is happening to them.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Of course, My Lady. It was rude of me to think otherwise. He bowed before turning to peruse the crowd. Give me a moment to find a few volunteers.


    How in the world was she supposed to push an emotion toward someone? Last night, it happened without her knowledge or permission, and her reach proved extensive without any urging from her.


    Sensing her bewilderment, Eiren edged closer. Lara, open your shield a little. Think of a hole in the shield and allow a few emotions inside.


    She closed her eyes and pictured her watery shield. Instead of making a hole like Eiren recommended, Lara thinned the water in a two-inch section right in front of her. A combination of excitement, fear, and determination threatened to roll her backward, and she had to take a deep breath. She thickened the shield ever so slightly. Afraid of what would happen, she hesitated about latching onto the fear and excitement. If she could wield her magic, heightening those emotions would cause panic in the ranks. Instead, she focused her attention on the emotion least likely to cause havoc¡ªthe determination that ran through her body like steel. The warriors could use a bit more determination and strength in the coming battle. Using an imaginary fist, she grabbed the emotion, feeling it writhe in her grasp.


    Curiosity splashed her like a gentle rain. Opening her eyes, Lara almost lost her concentration on the mental image when she saw three Kurites sitting in a semicircle, their knees almost touching hers. When she tried to push the determination in her grasp through the thinned barrier, it dissipated. ¡°Ugh. That was anticlimactic,¡± she said with disgust.


    A hard-muscled woman sitting in between the two men spoke up, her tone showing nothing but eagerness. ¡°Your Ai told us what you are attempting. Take your time, the Goddess¡¯s Lady. We are here to help.¡±


    Discomfort spread through Lara at the woman¡¯s words. She hated the title the Kurites had given her. She startled when the three Kurites all suddenly sported identical blushes. ¡°W-What?¡±


    As they glanced at each other and shrugged, it dawned on Lara what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Chion encouraged her, My Lady, focus on an emotion and try again.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes again. This time she grabbed ahold of the excitement that lingered against her skin and limbs. She herded it through the hole.


    The emotion disappeared. Again.


    Her shoulders slumped in disappointment. ¡°It didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Did you try my idea? Eiren asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she gritted her teeth.


    Tell me, Chion demanded.


    While Eiren explained, Lara sent a small smile to the three patiently waiting for her. In response, they all straightened and sent a blinding grin back, their awe written all over their faces. She blinked. Oh God, the pressure had now increased tenfold. How could she meet the Kurites¡¯ expectations when she was just¡­ her? They expected the impossible. As this supposed ¡®Chosen Lady¡¯ and one of the forgotten Lan¡¯Ai, their high expectations were going to make her lose her mind. And she¡¯d already done that once; she so didn¡¯t want to go that route again. Her fingers rolled and unrolled her shirt hem, her nerves getting the better of her.


    Her stomach gave a heave.


    Movement from the young male caught her eye. His fingers tapped a repetitive pattern against his leg. A second later, the woman twisted her head back and forth, and a large crack filled the air. The seasoned warrior on the other side rolled his shoulders once before stilling.


    She stared at them. In their own way, each soldier acted as if they were stressed, nervous.


    Huh. ¡°I¡¯m starting too big.¡± Her comment put a halt to Chion and Eiren¡¯s debate, and they both turned to look at her.


    Lara explained, ¡°I¡¯m trying to do too much. I need to back up and start at the bottom and work my way up. I¡¯m trying to do too many steps. Baby steps. I need to start with baby steps.¡± She steadfastly ignored the looks of fascination she received. Yeah, she talked weird. They¡¯d get over it, or not. She was too busy with her epiphany to worry about what words she used.


    My apologies, Solara, Chion said. I am not following.


    Eiren hopped up. I do. Lara has already used her magic twice without focusing. It happened instinctively.


    Lara pointed at Eiren. ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t have the time to finesse my magic. So, natural is going to have to be enough for now.¡± She swept the three Kurites with her gaze to include them in what might happen¡ªif she could pull it off. ¡°I¡¯m going to try for happy. Give me a minute to focus on a good memory.¡±


    At their nod, she squeezed her lids tight and thought back to a childhood memory. Christmas had brought in the entire family, including her grandparents and her mom¡¯s sister. Holiday music blasted from the stereo, and the adults passed around a bottle of eggnog. She didn¡¯t learn until years later it had alcohol in it. They had split into teams and were playing charades. Her grandfather¡¯s acting out the name of a Christmas song still made her laugh. Smiling, Lara cracked an eye open and looked across at the trio of volunteers. The joy she always felt whenever she brought up that childhood memory was displayed across their faces. Their shoulders were relaxed and the creases around their eyes had smoothed out. In fact, the seasoned warrior¡¯s grin displayed a hidden cracked tooth.


    ¡°It worked,¡± she almost shouted. Unfortunately, the strength of her emotion unleashed a ripple effect down the hall before she could repair her shield. The warriors closest to her started laughing, and a few slapped each other on the back.


    Oops, she groaned through the bond.


    Once she stopped emanating her glee, the people in the tunnel immediately stopped and looked around in confusion.


    The younger volunteer barked a laugh. ¡°The Goddess¡¯s Lady is powerful.¡±


    Squirming a little, Lara dropped her head, her hands clenched in her lap. The pressure was going to squish her like a bug under a cat¡¯s paw, and considering the size of a paka¡¯s paw, being squished was a major ordeal.


    Chion drew their attention away from her by giving each warrior an elegant bow. I thank you for your assistance. Now that My Lady understands better how to wield her Lan¡¯Ai magic, we must now work to direct it toward an appropriate target. Let us not keep you from your tasks.


    Once they were alone again, Lara opened her mouth, but before she could ask her question, Skye called through their bond, It is time.


    Chion roared, gaining everyone¡¯s immediate silence. Take your places. May the God and Goddess watch over you in whatever may come.


    Grabbing her sword, Lara scrambled after Eiren while belting the sheath around her waist. The prong missed the small hole in the strap, and she growled under her breath and tried again. It latched the second time, and she slipped the end through the buckle. Two twisting intersections later, she saw Skye standing by an open doorway with a middle-aged woman and her bondmate.


    In a hurried tone, he asked the two strangers, ¡°Jaure mentioned you can make illusions. How big of an illusion can you make, and how long can you hold the picture?¡±


    My Lady can hold an illusion for half a day. The paka¡¯s boastful words made Lara smirk. Apparently, all bondmates were proud of their human¡¯s ability.


    ¡°And the size of the illusion. Can you create an image large enough to cover the tunnel?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the woman¡¯s cultured voice responded. ¡°What is it you need from us?¡±


    Skye jerked his head toward the direction of the trapdoor. ¡°I need you to create a wall behind the door. We want the Malirrans traveling in only one direction¡ªthe one we give them.¡±


    The woman warned, ¡°The illusion will not hold up to touch.¡±


    ¡°I doubt they will touch the back wall, but a small counterforce, ten pairs strong, is already in place. Once they cross to the next intersection, we will follow and prevent a retreat. As you¡¯ve probably heard, the war council has posted small units of warriors along the route. Our goal is to make sure they take the right path from the start.¡±


    Lara glanced at the two Kurites. Wasn¡¯t it a little late for last minute additions? Was this what he briefly mentioned as a concern last night at dinner? If so, what trick did he have up his sleeve?


    Granted, knowing Skye was a phenomenal warrior didn¡¯t stop her from worrying about him. Her fingers touched her sword for reassurance. Skye wasn¡¯t the only one she worried about; she was scared that any one of her friends would die in the next couple of hours. Lara prayed to any God listening that her friends would be protected. For the strategy the cities¡¯ war triads and Skye had devised to work, Skye could not drop unconscious. Never mind the fact that he still didn¡¯t have full control his magic. Hell, they both needed months of practice using both their Tal¡¯Ai and Lan¡¯Ai magic.


    Except they¡¯d run out of time.


    War had found them.

 Chapter 122: Rising Tension

    Skye¡¯s mind was clear and calm, even with the Malirrans soon knocking on their figurative door. Although he saw Lara scrambling to keep up with his long stride, he refused to change his pace. They needed to be at their post before the enemy reached the trapdoor. He had slammed mirrors around him as soon as he brought his magic forward. Skye didn¡¯t know how long the battle would last, and he had yet to control the vast amount of information that streamed through his brain. Until the battle commenced, he dared not use his magic to its fullest extent.


    Lara asked, ¡°How long do we have?¡±


    ¡°Not long. The scouts reported in as soon as they caught sight of the three forward regiments. The Malirrans have already split off from the main army. As we predicted, they are headed straight to this trapdoor.¡±


    Eiren queried, Are we certain they will find the entrance?


    Lara hurriedly repeated Eiren¡¯s question for the other Ais¡¯ benefit. Skye admitted, ¡°No one told me how we were to ensure they came through this trapdoor. What I do know is that we are tasked with halting the Malirrans from retreating while I send updates to the other Tal¡¯Ais arrayed along the chosen path.¡±


    With a shrug, the woman spoke up, ¡°From what I overheard, they left the door half uncovered. Any scout worth their rank cannot miss the entrance.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re rolling out the welcome mat?¡± Lara squeaked. They had mentioned the idea during the long planning session, but to actually hear what they did apparently made it all too real for the woman. He half-heartedly noted that she turned her head toward the trapdoor.


    Skye grunted while he watched Lara¡¯s shoulders hunch as they passed the wooden stairs leading up to the entrance. Her worry slithered through the bond, and Skye couldn¡¯t resist laying a hand on her shoulder and squeezing. Even though he knew the Malirrans were still a short distance away, he kept half his magic focused on the closed door until their small group reached the waiting Ais farther down the tunnel. Hearing both Lara and Eiren sigh, he removed his hand from Lara¡¯s shoulder to scratch behind the small paka¡¯s ears.


    The humans and pakas either stood or crouched, their shields and weapons within easy reach. Large pockets of space surrounded each Tal¡¯Ai pair, and Skye nodded in satisfaction. The Tal¡¯Ais under his command were veterans of combat. They had allowed space for swinging weapons and the felines to twist and turn.


    At yesterday¡¯s meeting, Skye had received a crash course on Kurite maneuvers in the tunnels as well as the number of Kurites ready to fight. Kureto had mobilized approximately half of their forces toward the cities closest to the border, leaving the other half to defend the cities. Each city had sent at least one regiment or brigade, depending on the size of the city. His mind analyzed the number of warriors stationed in the general area of Areth. Malkese, as the reigning seat of Kureto, had sent a legion. Each brigade or legion had a mix of humans, pakas, and Tal¡¯Ais.


    Upon learning three regiments headed toward the trapdoor directly in front of where his unit waited, he and the Kurite war council¡ªone councilor from each major city¡ªcoordinated a two-prong assault. The idea had come from Amita, the female paka who had questioned him when they stormed the war room. The first skirmish would occur in the tunnels; the second in the desert. A gruff paka, who Skye still didn¡¯t know his name, had argued for the Tal¡¯Ais to launch the underground assault, using their magic to Kureto¡¯s advantage. Unfortunately, due to the desert¡¯s dampening effect on magic, the Tal¡¯Ais became no better than the other fighters in the sands above them, so the council had deemed fit to use them as a special force in the tunnels. Upon the war council¡¯s agreement, each pair had been scattered along the route or in the cavern based on their magical ability.


    Skye hadn¡¯t been a part of the planning of the assault to happen in the desert; instead, he coordinated with the Tal¡¯Ai commanders to plan the assault in the tunnels. After orders were handed down, things moved quickly. Although he¡¯d rather be in the middle of the battle, his ability to see everything within a large circumference made him the perfect sentinel. Every move the enemy made, he could relay to the necessary leaders. He and Chion had spent time memorizing the name of each officer and where that officer waited along the designated route. His orders would be less confusing if the Kurite knew which order was for him or her. Skye had no doubt people were about to die. But if he could reduce those numbers by any means, he would.


    Hence why the Lan¡¯Ai were stationed as part of the rearguard. The others refused to leave him to fight alone.


    Are you ready? Skye asked Eiren. It will be bloody and gruesome. I have no wish for you to see what comes next.


    He felt her press against his leg, offering him comfort. My Lord, my place is at your side, always. I know I am small, but I will protect you to the best of my ability. Have you not thought about how much effort it will take to process the battle with your magic?


    Skye jerked in surprise, straightening his back. What do you mean? he asked.


    You are a swordsman of great skill, far superior to any I have seen. However, you will be too busy processing the actions of the enemy and sending off updates to fight. If you are to act as the sword that strikes our enemy, I am your shield.


    Skye took a moment to consider Eiren¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t thought of how vulnerable he¡¯d be. No wonder Eiren had been so adamant. He had no doubt that if he had more control of his magic, he could fight and coordinate the attack simultaneously. Just not yet. He was nowhere near ready. You are right, Eiren, which means I must rearrange the Tal¡¯Ais around us. Skye started to face toward the twelve Tal¡¯Ais waiting for orders before turning back around and giving Eiren the bow she deserved. Aloud, he said, ¡°You honor me with your wisdom and bravery, My Lady.¡±


    Facing the Kurite warriors once again, he said, ¡°Eiren has brought to my attention a weakness in our current strategy¡ªone I should have already reconciled. I cannot stand at the front as planned; I would endanger us all. This means I must stand either to the middle or at the rear. The small distance will not make any difference in regard to my ability.¡± He pointed to the Tal¡¯Ai whose magic created illusions. ¡°They will be one of the few in the front due to the wall they will create as an illusion for the enemy. Think how your magic could enhance or hinder our goal in herding the Malirrans to the cavern. Let me know where you think you best fit. We do not have much time before the Malirrans reach the entrance, but we have enough to create a better strategy.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    A young man and a female paka stepped forward. ¡°Our ability is to suppress sound. As much as My Lady hungers to slaughter the Malirrans encroaching onto our lands, we best fit toward the back. I can ensure every step we take forward is either muffled or silent.¡± With that, the two Ais shuffled to the back.


    A paka spoke up for his Ai in a deep voice, My bondmate has the ability to enhance other Tal¡¯Ais¡¯ energy reserves. If any Tal¡¯Ai feels their magic flagging, we can provide a short-term boost. He looked up at his silent partner. Perhaps the best position for us is toward the middle, making it easier to reach any Ai in need.


    Skye nodded as each Tal¡¯Ai gave a brief description of their ability. He already knew their abilities as they had been chosen to act as the rearguard. However, the others might not have known. They sorted themselves without waiting for confirmation. He felt a mixture of relief and gratitude for how the Kurite commanders divvied up the magical gifts along the corridor.


    Finally, Chion and Lara were the last to speak, and Skye regarded them with an eye toward her ability. When he glanced at Chion for his opinion, the paka merely gave a feline shrug, ruffling the hair along his spine. For this battle, Chion remarked, you give the orders. I will protect Solara wherever she goes.


    ¡°As much as I dislike splitting us up, I believe you are best suited at the front of the rearguard.¡± He swept his gaze across the others. ¡°As instructed this morning, all my orders will be relayed through Chion. Once the Malirrans open the door, all talking will cease except through the Tal¡¯Ai bonds. Chion, with you in front, we can see your body language before you can relay my orders. Every moment counts. Also,¡± he turned to Lara, ¡°your ability to emanate emotions will bring havoc to the Malirran ranks. Keep your shields up until I tell you otherwise.¡±


    Lara swiped a hand across her face. ¡°I can¡¯t control who will receive the emotions.¡±


    One of the pakas huffed. Do not despair, Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady. Tal¡¯Ais are a hardy group. Your comment is warning enough. Any emotion we feel that is not our own will be ignored.


    The woman standing beside him lifted a shoulder. ¡°Granted, it might take us half a beat to recognize what is happening, but if Chion can give us a warning before you release your magic, I believe we will overcome the initial response with little problem.¡±


    Chion nodded and said, I will keep the bond open for all pakas. Any order I give My Lady you will also receive.


    The dull stomp of hundreds of feet reached their ears, and every head tilted up. Dirt from the ceiling fell in small clumps, and Skye shook out his clothes and hair. He whispered, ¡°It is almost time. Silence from here on out. Those of you in front, prepare to use your magic. As soon as the door opens, no needless movement. Let us not make our fellow warriors work harder than necessary.¡± Stifled chuckles filled the tunnel. ¡°I pray the God and Goddess protect you and hold you in their embrace.¡±


    Chion, spread word to the others that the Malirrans are at the trapdoor.


    A short time later, the paka replied with a short, Done.


    As they waited, Skye was certain time slowed down before he heard muffled voices above the trapdoor.


    He barked to Chion, Illusion of wall and sound suppression, now. He heard the paka repeat his order.


    Instantly, he went deaf¡ªor it felt like it. Those around him were cocooned in silence while he could still hear noise from the area by the trapdoor. As soon as the door opened with a slow creak, he dropped the mirrors and closed his eyes against the light streaming down into the tunnel. With each inhale, he rebuilt the mirrors to exclude any extraneous information outside the immediate tunnel.


    He watched with his second sight as four scouts came down into the tunnel with torches. Once they determined there was only one direction they could travel, the scouts had a brief consult and headed deeper into the tunnel. At the first intersection, a scout took up watch while the others disappeared around the corner. A short time later, one of the scouts returned and waved for the Malirran army to enter the tunnel. Squinting up into the light, the man, using the common tongue, yelled up to the men above him, ¡°Commander, the tunnel is empty of Kurites. Surprise is on our side. We need the torches.¡±


    None of the Tal¡¯Ais around Skye flinched as Malirrans flooded the tunnel, bringing with them lit torches. The unending thud of footsteps coming down the wooden stairs became a pulse, a steady beat that drilled into his body. Lara gasped through the Lan¡¯Ai bond, and he funneled out the other details until he found the cause of her reaction. In the torchlight, a man wearing silver earrings walked toward where they waited, studying the walls.


    The Malirran officer wasn¡¯t holding a torch, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any issue seeing in the dark. The officer said under his breath, ¡°The scroll said nothing of a cave-in.¡± Moving back toward the stairs, he shouted, ¡°Men, formation, three men across. Only one torch for every row. The man holding the torch takes the middle. Keep your eyes peeled for an assault. Now, move!¡±


    Why the reaction? Skye demanded of Lara as flames and bodies cast shadows on the tunnel walls and ceiling. He never took his attention away from the increasing number of enemy troops crowding the tunnel.


    Lara whispered back, He is one of the cannibals. He has power. I can feel the evil living in him. It practically oozes from his pores even through my shields. It is almost as bad as the king¡¯s aura. He felt her revulsion through their link.


    Eiren¡¯s gentle voice entered the link. Lara, stay calm. Take a few deep breaths.


    When he felt her panic subside, Skye turned his attention back to the man in question. Chion, he commanded, tell all the pakas along the path to beware the Malirran wearing the silver earrings. He has powers that we do not yet understand. We do know he can see in the dark. Warn everyone to not underestimate him.


    The other pakas are sharing the information with their Ais, Chion replied a little later. I told them to kill him first if possible. If nothing else, it will cause panic within the ranks.


    Skye grinned. Around him the other Ais looked at each other, though their expressions were hidden from his second sight. He could only imagine their smiles or grimaces at learning they were close enough to a flesh eater to kill him with a spear. Unfortunately, the action would have left their position vulnerable.


    As the tromp of feet continued, Skye lost sight of the first group of Malirrans with his magic. They wanted as many in the tunnel as possible before setting their plan in motion. Time passed, and the Tal¡¯Ais around him shifted into more comfortable positions.


    Good God, Lara complained, how long is this supposed to take? It¡¯s been at least a good hou¡ª She said in a more serious tone, Uh, guys, there¡¯s another cannibal. He isn¡¯t quite as bad as the first officer I saw.


    Skye searched the information streaming through him, but he couldn¡¯t find him. Where is he? Describe him for Chion and me.


    He just came down the stairs. He is standing two men forward, looking back up the steps. She took a shuddering breath that Skye felt through their bond. Okay, now he is wading through the men around him and coming to the left side of the tunnel.


    Skye slammed mirrors around the area she described, feeling immediate relief. He rolled his shoulders to loosen the muscles. He hadn¡¯t realized how much strain he was under until it lifted. He is taller and more muscular than the others around him?


    Yeah. That¡¯s him. Lara paused for a moment, and Skye could feel her concentrating through their bond. He is also wearing small, hooped earrings in both ears.


    I see him, Chion said. I have relayed the information to all the pakas.


    Skye noticed when everyone around him heard the news because every head turned to seek out the officer¡¯s location.

 Chapter 123: Defense of the Tunnels

    An idea came to him. Chion, how is the Ai doing with the illusion? Is she showing signs of strain?


    Lara answered instead, Neither look particularly worried.


    He considered different scenarios as he watched warrior after warrior trudge down the stairs. Chion, ask the woman¡¯s bondmate whether she can manage two illusions at the same time. As he waited, Skye let his fingers drift across Eiren¡¯s right ear, keeping his impatience reined in.


    She can. However, the more complex the illusion the more likely it will fail. She also will burn through her energy faster.


    Skye nodded, though Chion couldn¡¯t see him, and calculated the next best move. As soon as the last Malirran enters the tunnel and moves away from the trapdoor, we must shut the door before we can begin our assault.


    Eiren asked, Do you not think the Malirrans will shut the door behind them?


    I wouldn¡¯t, Skye said. The rest of the Malirran army will wait for word of their success. The two officers will post a guard at both the bottom of the steps and above ground.


    A tricky situation, Chion hummed. Allow me to speak with Ulami¡¯s Ai.


    Ulami? Skye asked, running through the names of the Kurites he had memorized. Oh, the woman charged with maintaining the illusion for us, he answered before Chion could respond.


    Indeed. Give me a moment.


    Skye tapped his fingers against his thigh. Lara, I need you prepared to emanate a feeling of fear or panic when I give the signal. If we are to thin the Malirran ranks, we must coordinate our part of the assault simultaneous to when the pakas release their screams and roars.


    He could almost feel Lara¡¯s mind racing with questions, but her assent came through the bond. Chion¡¯s presence filled the link. Ulami can provide a distraction ahead of us, though she admits the fake wall we currently hide behind might disappear. She can manage two illusions at the same time, but only if she does not lose her concentration.


    Skye considered the ramifications. The Malirrans¡¯ attention will turn to the distraction, giving us a short time span to kill the guards and close the door. We will already be on the move, so losing the barrier is not as much of a worry. Let her know to be ready when I give the order. Tell her Lara will release fear into our enemy, and the pakas¡¯ screams will echo through the tunnels.


    Done, Chion replied after a heartbeat.


    The stomp of feet trickled back to where they waited. At last, two burly Malirrans came down and leaned against the wall, watching as the rest of their fellow warriors marched down the long tunnel.


    In the common trade language, a booming voice came down from above, ¡°Anything?¡±


    The darker-skinned man of the two looked up, squinting. ¡°It does not sound as if the Kurites have learned of our presence. Send a runner to the king, tell him the city is ours.¡±


    The one still leaning against the tunnel wall and holding the torch muttered something under his breath to the other Malirran.


    With a nod, he yelled up the staircase, ¡°Vicor, we¡¯re closing the trapdoor. The sunlight is playing havoc on our night vision.


    ¡°Understood,¡± came the brusque reply. Through the open doorway, the sound of footsteps diminished until Skye could hear nothing from above.


    Eiren whispered with triumph, One less thing that must be dealt with, My Lord.


    He glanced down at her and sent his bondmate a grim smile. Chion, tell Ulami not to worry about the distraction. We might need her magic later. She can drop the wall illusion as soon as we move forward. Focusing back on the two guards only a number of strides away, Skye ordered, Tell them to prepare. Tell them all, Chion.


    Lara whispered, Give the word, I¡¯m ready.


    The Tal¡¯Ai warriors leaned forward in anticipation, the humans¡¯ weapons raised to attack. Pakas flexed their claws and their tails whipped back and forth.


    When the guardsman turned to face back toward the tunnel after shutting the door, Skye said, Now, Chion.


    Although he didn¡¯t feel Lara¡¯s magic, the Kurites around him tensed, freezing in place, before, as one, they relaxed and ran forward. The Ai beside him kept their pounding feet silent, and Skye felt the thrill of battle pump through his veins. A wide grin stretched across his face.


    The two guards died without knowing they were prey, taken out by two, well-placed arrows. Even expecting it, the screams of the Tal¡¯Ai pakas sounded eerie as they bounced from tunnel to tunnel.


    Somewhere ahead, there is a Tal¡¯Ai with the ability to amplify noise, Eiren informed him as she matched him stride for stride.


    His rearguard followed the scent of smoke with ease, the pakas sneezing at the stench clinging to their noses. Despite the Ai dropping his sound dampening magic, their slow jog through the tunnels was near silent, only the clink of metal on metal and the thud of heavy feet reached his ears.


    Opening himself to all his magic, Skye pulled out the salient information by sheer force of will. Without the mirrors, agony knifed its way into his skull, growing with every moment he left his mind exposed. He yelled aloud, ¡°Chion, the east post is calamity. The Malirrans are scattering. Tell Motei, the officer in charge of the easternmost post, to push forward to flank and crush them. We cannot leave any Malirrans in the tunnels.¡±


    Chion¡¯s growl filtered back to him. Confirmed. They are spreading out to catch any strays.


    Skye didn¡¯t bother to answer, too focused on what lay ahead of them. He warned, yelling to ensure everyone under his command heard him. ¡°Two to three Malirran troops are staging a retreat. The two Tal¡¯Ai wings have them penned in the large intersection ahead, but they¡¯re outnumbered.¡±


    The Ais around him tucked their chins and sped up their pace. The two archers nocked arrows, keeping the bowstring loose, coordinating their action with the bounce in their step. Skye was impressed; they matched Dane in skill.


    Noticing the fighting ahead take on a frantic overtone the closer they came, Skye stumbled. Eiren shortened her stride to stay by his side, her eyes focused on their target.


    What were the Kurites doing? They fought like undisciplined novices, throwing weapons and kicks with a desperation he failed to understand. This was not the same fighting he¡¯d witnessed during in the practice yards. Despite the pain shredding his brain, he sought the reason. With a loud gasp, he screamed, ¡°Solara, pull back, pull back! Pull your magic back. Chion, stop her.¡±


    Although Skye¡¯s attention was primarily on the oncoming ambush, he noted Chion edging Lara to the side, and their speed slowed. Within a blink of an eye, the Kurites fighting ahead regrouped and tightened their lines. Their weaponry took on the skill of trained, experienced warriors once again.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The rearguard all turned the last corner, and red, orange, and yellow light greeted him. One more turn, and they would slam into the small battle.


    Wait, if he could see with his eyes, so could the Malirrans. Right before Lara and Chion entered the fray, he ordered with a scream, ¡°Douse the flames. Douse the flames.¡±


    Someone in his group, Skye didn¡¯t know who, called out, ¡°Dispatch the men holding the torches.¡±


    The two archers and their respective Ais dropped back to take a stand just inside the large dome-shaped intersection. Without pause, they released arrows, hitting their marks on the first attempt. Right before the arrows hit, Skye saw that the Kurites engaging them peeled away, leaving the Malirrans open. With battle screams and roars announcing their presence, his small force entered the fray, giving some of the Kurites a short respite before they rejoined the battle.


    Soon, the other archers targeted the men holding the torches. One by one, the firelight blinked out. Some torches were stamped out by the fighting bodies. A few of the fallen were lit on fire, and their screamed mingled with the chaos around them. Though he wanted to join the battle, he kept Eiren¡¯s prudence for his safety in the forefront of his mind. He kept his shield arm up and his sword in his grip, but he stuck to the outskirts. Eiren crouched next to him, her wary gaze watched the action with a continuous snarl. Skye blocked out the battle happening in front of him and started to stretch out his senses to see if any other units needed warning.


    My Lord, Eiren warned.


    Skye snapped his eyes open, remembered most of the light was gone, and shifted his mental mirrors to see what he had missed. Exhaustion and pain dragged at him, and Skye worried he wouldn¡¯t last until the battle was over.


    A paka dodged a dagger by a hairsbreadth before joining him. Ai, I just received word that one of the Malirran officers you described is dead.


    ¡°Here?¡± Skye asked, never taking his magic off the battle.


    No, in the next intersection. My packmate¡¯s Ai delivered the death blow after receiving a wound of his own. After giving his report, the paka disappeared back into the fray.


    Locating Chion and Lara in the bloody mass of bodies, he smiled. They fought back to back not too far from him, cutting down the enemy with precise, economical strikes. In the growing darkness, the Malirrans scrambled for purchase, their fear growing with every man that fell. The enemy was unfamiliar with fighting a beast with sharp teeth, claws, and intelligence, and it showed. The Kurites used their magic when possible, giving them additional leverage against a foe that still outnumbered them by at least a dozen or more.


    Except the slaughter wasn¡¯t all one sided. His magic took a mental tally of the pakas and Kurites on the ground, either dead or too injured to continue their assault.


    Skye gritted his teeth, detesting the sharp edges that left gouges of fire in his skull. ¡°Watch over me, Eiren. I must check on the others farther away.¡±


    Of course, she said, sounding offended that he would even ask.


    Searching along the path, he checked each intersection then the tunnels that branched out from there. He was too far away to see the larger battle taking place, but the outposts had cleaned up the few Malirrans who had escaped from the main regiments.


    Skye, Eiren screamed, sounding as if it wasn¡¯t the first time she had called his name.


    Before he could open his eyes and bring his magic back in, the air around him changed. By reflex alone, he brought his shield up, blocking a weapon he couldn¡¯t yet see. With a strength borne from years of practice, he drove his sword in the direction of the strike, and his weapon skewered a shorter man in the stomach. The gurgle reached his ears at the same time as his brain processed what his second sight relayed to him. Snarling with fury, his gentle paka had turned into a powerful protector. Even after the second man fell beneath her teeth and claws, she pounced on him, scoring jagged streaks across the Malirran¡¯s face, neck, and chest.


    Skye cudgeled the man still alive on the end of his blade with his shield. The strength behind the blow he dealt deadened his forearm, but the move slid the Malirran off his sword, the man¡¯s weight doing the rest of the work. With a sucking sound, the body hit the ground.


    ¡°Eiren, he is dead.¡± With one last swipe, she jumped off the body and checked him over. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he assured, and glancing around, he gestured, ¡°and look, our part of the battle is over.¡±


    Rest, Skye. You do us no good if you cannot even walk on your two feet. I will stand guard beside you, My Lord.


    It was as if Eiren¡¯s words freed his hold on his Lan¡¯Ai magic. Skye released his magic with a groan, sidestepping until he could lean against one of the tunnel entrances. He needed a little time for the pain to lessen. He closed his eyes.


    Perhaps I can locate the Ai who had the ability to boost your energy, she offered, her voice tinged with worry.


    Without opening his eyes, Skye frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°He and his Ai died in the battle, My Lady. Otherwise, I would have already asked him.¡±


    Oh, no. So many of our magic users died, she said with a long sigh. We could ill afford to lose the small number we have, yet it could not be helped. We have saved Luthis, protecting Kurites is the ultimate duty all Tal¡¯Ais learn when they bond.


    ¡°No,¡± Lara yelled, her horror lashing out to every single Kurite and Malirran in the intersection.


    Skye straightened and looked over at the scene in the shadows of the glowing embers, the last remnants of the fires that once burned. A man held a Malirran by the back of his armor and his hair. A paka stood posed to slash the man¡¯s arched throat. The defeated man whimpered, ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me, please.¡±


    ¡°Our orders are to kill those attempting to retreat,¡± snarled the man, his words coming out in puffs from maintaining his grip on the struggling Malirran.


    ¡°Only if they don¡¯t surrender though, right?¡± Lara asked. ¡°From what we learned, Kureto has never butchered Pyrannis before.¡±


    The paka glared up at her, My friends bled to death on the ground we now stand upon, and you stand up for them?


    Chion hissed and jumped forward to defend Lara. In the swirling fiery remains, both pakas snarled at each other, the black swaths across Chion¡¯s white coat a bloody reminder of what they had survived. The others started murmuring, watching the tableau before them with worry and fear.


    Without backing away, the slightly smaller paka returned his gaze to Lara. In a tone that conveyed his honest belief, he said, As the Goddess¡¯s Chosen Lady, you should rejoice in their deaths. They came to take what was not theirs. If that does not persuade you, perhaps this might. We have no way to move these people, and we cannot leave the enemy in the tunnels. There are too many villages that do not have the benefit of guards to protect them. The army that isn¡¯t made up of Tal¡¯Ais are not here; they are marching to flank the Malirrans above even now.


    The reasons the paka gave, though valid, did not lessen the horror that beat at Skye through his bond with Lara. He was sure that Chion also felt it. His snarl timed perfectly with Lara¡¯s next statement.


    ¡°I will not be party to such a dishonorable deed. They surrendered. I have faced evil, felt its oily substance against my skin. I have experienced what evil feels like when I surrendered to it in an effort to save myself. These men,¡± she pointed at the Malirrans kneeling amongst the bodies, ¡°are not evil, or even bad men. They simply followed their king¡¯s orders. The King and his officers, only those men must die, even if they surrender. No, the God and Goddess would never praise such an act you want to commit.¡± In the burning embers, Skye watched as Lara crossed her arms, unmindful of the dark blood covering her skin and clothes.


    The Malirran cried out, ¡°Please, I surrender.¡±


    In a lowered voice, the paka repeated, Our orders are to kill every Malirran, Goddess¡¯s Chosen. His head flicked back and forth between Lara and the Malirran whose life was in question. The conflict the paka felt was evident to everyone who looked on. No one spoke up as the tension stretched out.


    ¡°If you commit this act against a man who has surrendered, you are no better than the Malirran king. I thought Kurites were better than this.¡± Lara shook her head. ¡°Do not let the heat of battle change you into something you are not, please.¡± She lifted a hand to cover her heart. In a quieter voice, she turned her back to the Kurites. Looking at Skye with a sorrowful gaze, she whispered, ¡°It hurts to feel the life pop out of existence. I can feel their terror, Skye.¡±


    Chion pressed against her in silent support, and Eiren looked up at Skye with beseeching eyes. Skye kept his face devoid of any emotion, knowing that both Kurites and Malirrans looked to him for the order that would decide their enemy¡¯s fate.


    He couldn¡¯t take her confession or her silent plea. The pain in her statement mirrored the agony in his head. He needed to take control of the situation. Yelling out, his voice roughened from giving orders over the sound of battle, he ordered the man holding the Malirran by the throat, ¡°Stop. The Goddess¡¯s Chosen has spoken, and we will follow her wisdom. Enough blood has been spilled today. Find a way to tie our enemy up. Search them for weapons.¡± He¡¯d let the council decide what to do with their prisoners. At least their blood wouldn¡¯t coat his fellow warriors¡¯ hands.


    Yes, sire.


    ¡°Yes, Ai.¡±


    The relief he heard in their responses told him he had done the right thing.


    Lara released a sob before turning her attention back to the injured. He and Chion watched the Tal¡¯Ai pair walk away, making certain they did not attack Lara.


    On her way to help Lara, Eiren said to Skye, This is twice now our bondmate has saved Kurites from committing a terrible act. There is no doubt the Goddess chose her champion wisely.

 Chapter 124: The Horns Sound

    ¡°Has word come from either Ferer or Alux?¡± Lukar asked the tall man beside him, looking down at where tents were being pitched. Tension ran through his army, noticeable by the constant looking over their shoulders and their stiff-legged motions. The men¡¯s hands never strayed far from their weapons. None of the scouts had found any trace of eyes on them, yet the feeling persisted. Only the second day in Kureto and its desert, and his men¡¯s nerves were stretched far too thin.


    Duxon massaged the back of his neck with a grim frown. ¡°One of my lieutenants sent a messenger late afternoon, My King.¡± He glanced up at the night sky. ¡°I expected confirmation before now, but no word has been sent requesting another regiment.¡±


    Where he stood at the top of a sand dune, Lukar turned to regard the faint light a short distance away from the main army. Tilting his chin at the campfire where the guards waited at the trapdoor, he said, ¡°The guards show no concern. I trust both Ferer and Alux. The maps we found of the tunnels were vague, more hints than hard truths.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The distance to the city of Luthis might have been farther than we anticipated.¡±


    ¡°I can order a troop under one of my lieutenants to check the tunnel,¡± Duxon offered.


    Lukar considered issuing the order, but he held back. No alarm had been raised by the men guarding the tunnel, and both sides of the trapdoor had experienced sentries. His army already acted spooked by the strangeness pervading the desert. Eyeing the two moons, he stifled his own shiver. It was as if a white shroud covered the sky, encasing them inside an invisible barrier. Instead of answering, he crouched down, grabbing a fistful of sand. The fine grains trickled through his fingers to the ground. Once his hand was empty, he slapped it against the side of his leg. The sand held not a hint of moisture, and Lukar wondered how long it had been since any water had touched the earth here. Perhaps the land was cursed. It¡¯d explain the strangeness of the desert.


    Straightening to his full height, Lukar stared at the horizon, aware that Duxon waited with a patience learned from years as a warrior. Cocking his head to the side, Lukar swept his gaze across the empty sky. Unease had taken residence in his bones. Not one of his councilors could determine whether it was from a potential attack or from the cursed land they traveled through. He reconsidered what happened last night when he and his counselors received another surprise. Their hunger for flesh had abated enough to want other foods. Lukar¡¯s servants had scrambled to find another source of sustenance after unstrapping and removing Lukar¡¯s still breathing sacrifice from the rack.


    It was as if they had lost their appetite for human meat. At the time, Lukar had thought the change was brought upon by their peculiar surroundings. It had happened in the distant past, when the uncertainty of the coming battle had kept his men patrolling the edge of their camp. As much as he had fought the disturbing atmosphere of the desert, Lukar had been unsettled last night¡ªstill was, in fact. Sleep had escaped his grasp last night, leaving him to toss and turn, sitting up at every odd sound he heard. Throughout the day, he had paid attention to his body, taking note of the odd absence of hunger, so tonight¡¯s meal, a repeat from the night before, did not unduly surprise him.


    Lukar catalogued his body again. Aside from the distinct lack of hunger, he felt no different physically. Once he crossed into the desert, Semnac¡¯s influence had disappeared. For the moment, his Goddess was apparently satisfied with his plan and destination, giving him back the ability to think without her gnawing rage clawing at him. He knew, though, if his army did not vanquish the Kurites in the manner she intended, Lukar would suffer the consequences.


    That shuddering thought decided him. About to order Duxon to send a troop to the trapdoor, Lukar caught movement on the opposite sand dune. With a snarl, he sprinted down the dune and drew his sword. Brandishing his weapon in the direction of the attack, he roared down to his army below, ¡°To arms! Battle formation.¡±


    Duxon bellowed, ¡°Blow the horn. We¡¯re under attack. Form ranks.¡± The colonels and captains scrambled to do his bidding, and the sound of the battle horn wailing sent the army running to form defensive lines facing the pale-skinned army advancing toward them, buckling their armor as they ran. His silent guardians shoved his men aside when they reached the first row of tents.


    In quick succession, horns from the Kurites blew, sending a wave of pale flesh charging down the dunes. Their screams of rage and triumph spread across the sand before them.


    Duxon, jogging beside him, said, ¡°We had no warning. How did they take out our sentries?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lukar growled, gnashing his teeth to keep his temper under control. He gauged the enemy in front of them, then said, ¡°They set a trap. They could not have known the strength of our numbers.¡± With a glance, he estimated the size of the Kurite army. ¡°We have the superior force. Flank the enemy on the right. We can use the sand dunes to our advantage. I will have Rawn do the same on the left.¡±


    ¡°It will be done.¡± Duxon split off from the small group heading toward the front line.


    The first wave of infantrymen hit Lukar¡¯s unprepared front line with a harsh battle cry. As he neared the battle, he took a moment to study the enemy for possible weaknesses in their armor. Their armor fit their lither bodies. Within the charging masses, he picked out the women who fought with the same savagery and discipline as the men beside them. Their shields caught his eye. Foreboding swept down his spine. Each enemy shield had a black feline head painted on it.


    Into the chaos, he yelled, ¡°Archers, protect the front line.¡±


    Two captains commanding the archers took up the cry, ¡°Archers! Find your marks.¡±


    Behind the oncoming second wave of infantrymen, Lukar caught sight of a long line of enemy archers and crossbowmen standing along the high dune, only their heads and weapons vulnerable to his own army¡¯s weapons. The screams of the Kurites heralded Malirran arrows finding their marks, and the encroaching second wave faltered. He watched in satisfaction as at least a third of the Kurite oncoming wave fell and rolled down the hill.


    The higher ground the Kurites held gave them the advantage, and soon their arrows killed and injured his men. His front line began to fold, and the Kurites pushed forward.


    He barked, ¡°Shields up.¡± Even within the chaos, his order carried forward, and his men rallied, slamming their shields into place despite the weakening front line.


    Finding a runner tucked behind the front and second line, Lukar motioned the young man over. ¡°Find Rawn, pass on the order for him to take his men and flank the bastards on the left.¡±


    With a deep bow, the runner streaked away, ducking arrows and short spears.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Smelling the blood being spilled around him, his body almost spasmed with the need to hear his enemy scream. With a dark chuckle, Lukar waded into the fray, his guards pushing the men aside, allowing him to pass with barely a pause. With a loud snarl, Lukar blocked a spear meant for the man ahead of him, the strength behind his block snapped the shaft. With a backward strike, he slashed the Kurite¡¯s neck, and blood sprayed from the wound.


    Startled, the man he¡¯d saved turned his head and his eyes widened. He stuttered, ¡°King Lukar, my thanks.¡±


    Although he recognized the man as one who had traveled on the same ship across the ocean, Lukar didn¡¯t deign to respond and instead focused on killing the men and women that attacked him. Anger boiled within, giving him added strength, and soon he lost count of how many he killed. The Malirrans drew courage from his presence, and they closed the thinning front line. He flowed to the left to dodge an axe while slicing his blade across a woman¡¯s vulnerable armpit. Not waiting to see whether the Kurite woman went down, he was already moving to kill the black-haired man wielding the axe.


    Without warning, he was hit from the side. Within the crush of bodies, Lukar didn¡¯t lose his footing, despite the dead littering the ground, instead changing the angle of his arm to sink his sword into the Kurite¡¯s side, right above the hip. At the same time, a loud thunk drew his attention, one of his guardians had taken an arrow meant for him. With an almost silent groan, his man collapsed, blue fletching sticking out of his chest, a look of shock permanently etched onto his face. Lukar growled. How had he not seen the arrow? His abilities allowed his senses to alert him to such attacks.


    ¡°Guards, watch the skies,¡± he yelled. Though he wasn¡¯t too worried. Given fair warning, his speed would save him from injury.


    Lukar turned his attention back to the battle around him. He found three regiments of swordsmen waiting to attack, their shields held above their heads. Covered in arrows, most of the shields resembled the sharply bristled pernines from home.


    He called out, ¡°Third block, attack!¡±


    Lukar¡¯s cry was repeated until the swordsmen ran forward to protect the first and second line of infantry.


    The roar of hundreds of animals cascaded through the small valley, causing Lukar to jerk his head around to face the ferocious sound. The roars came from just beyond the hill on the right, where he¡¯d sent Duxon. He snarled his misgivings but turned his attention back to the fight before him. Lukar trusted the commander to outmaneuver the enemy, even if they did use beasts.


    One of the second captains, Kosh, approached him on swift legs, having tossed his shield over his shoulders to protect his vulnerable back. ¡°My King,¡± he gasped, sucking in air only to blow it back out. ¡°The men are holding the front line. The second line reinforced the line in time before it completely folded.¡±


    Keeping his eyes on the battle, Lukar nodded once. ¡°I sent Duxon and Rawn to flank the Kurites. Although we had no forewarning, we outnumber the Kurites.¡± As he spoke, he watched a shorter Kurite warrior fight against one of his men in the distance. The shorter, black-haired warrior wielded a slighter sword, fighting off the towering Malirran by dancing around him, striking when an opening presented itself. Hearing a high-pitched battle cry from the Kurite as the blade found a weakness in the other¡¯s armor, Lukar blinked. The fighter had been killed by a woman. With new eyes, he studied the battlefield, the light-colored sands drenched with blood. He repeated, ¡°We outnumber them by more than double, including the beasts the Kurites are using. It should not be long before we have routed the enemy. How did they bypass our sentries without warning?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, My King. I believe our sentries were dispatched.¡± The man knocked an arrow away with his sword. ¡°Might I ask where they came from, My King?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Lukar paused, smirking at the spear arching through the air. Calculating its trajectory, he warned Kosh, ¡°Incoming.¡±


    ¡°Have they no understanding of the strength and agility Semnac gifted us with?¡± A smug look stamped across his councilor¡¯s face, Kosh waited until the spear was almost to him before he stepped aside, relying on the speed eating flesh gave him.


    Except, Kosh did not step aside fast enough, and the steel head drove through his neck, spraying blood behind him. His personal guards tightened their circle around Lukar before Kosh hit the ground.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± he spat out. Any of his men could have easily slipped out of impending danger. Instead, his movement had been as slow as the regular army. The spear had slowed, but the downward angle of the heavy weapon had given it the necessary force. His eyes narrowed at the enemy. All the hints of the past two days ran through his head. The absence of hunger. Semnac¡¯s scarce presence. To test whether this new knowledge was correct, he whipped his weapon up.


    His muscles strained to complete the quick move. Slow, human slow.


    For the first time in over a decade, fear took root.


    Had this mysterious enemy cast a spell? Or had Semnac forsaken them?


    The thundering roars of victory reached him, and Lukar turned to face the direction Duxon had gone. In the place of the Malirran regiments stood hundreds of black felines, the slash of gold eyes in the night caused him to swallow hard. The animals were huge, these pakas were something out of myths. These were not mindless, magic-induced animals crouched or standing along the top of the dune. No, these pakas were intelligent and well-trained warriors.


    A deep scream boomed out of one of the animals, and as one they leapt down the hill, smashing into Lukar¡¯s unprepared right wing. In an instant, the right infantry formation crumbled under the massive claws and vicious teeth of the pakas.


    He strode forward, barking orders, ¡°Interlock shields. Hold the line. Archers, to the right.¡±


    The archers shifted their targets to the right, but it was already too late. If they shot now, they chanced killing their own men. Lukar paced, blocking the stray arrow or spear that was aimed his way with a louder and louder growl. Another eerie scream whipped his head around.


    On the left, in the small valley between two tall dunes, another flanking wave of pakas charged the left wing of Lukar¡¯s army. The left wing dissolved as he watched, the vicious attack shattering whatever discipline his men still held.


    Sweeping the battlefield, he realized that the Kurites had outflanked his men. They were being hammered from three sides, pinning his army until they fought back to back. The lack of space hampered his men even more. It left only one strategy¡ªthe first time he¡¯d ever had to give the order.


    ¡°Retreat! Blow the horn for a retreat,¡± Lukar hissed.


    The battle horn blasted three long notes, signaling a full retreat.


    He waited until he saw the majority of his men close in on him, keeping their weapons and shields up to block the enemy. Archers retreated, only to turn around and shoot into the enemy line, giving his infantry time to retreat. He had yet to see any of his councilors.


    ¡°King Lukar,¡± a soft voice said.


    He turned, bringing his sword up at the same time.


    The older man gulped before bowing low. Without looking up, he held out the reins of the koti. ¡°Your mount,¡± he stated needlessly.


    His personal guards were already mounted, protecting him by surrounding him with larger targets. He put his foot in the stirrup and jumped up. Taking one last look of the battlefield, Lukar noticed that the Kurites no longer attacked but merely forced his remaining army to retreat toward the Pyranni border. He guided his koti around the flattened, destroyed tents. His rage grew as he passed his dead. Their ruined faces or broken bodies fed the fire burning within him. The three regiments that marched underground, he knew, had died in battle¡ªprobably before this battle had even begun, and he had never known.


    He worked his jaw, his teeth grinding, the muscles in his neck flexed. Sitting rigid in his saddle, he kept his pace slow, shepherding his beleaguered army back the way they came. Men carried their fellow warriors over their shoulders, while others cradled injured arms and torsos. Many of his men no longer had their main weapon, dropping them in favor of escaping the stronger force and assisting the wounded. Groans floated to him, though the sound carried oddly in this cursed desert.


    Curse his Goddess. She had driven him to ruin. Approximately two thirds of his army lay dead around and behind him, an offering to the desert. His hands held the reins with a white-knuckled grip.  For the first time, he experienced defeat at the hands of a people and land that had every advantage.


    She had not warned him. She had not warned any of her servants despite the daily sacrifices they provided.


    For that alone, he wanted to kill Semnac himself.


    After he slaughtered all the Kurites.

 Chapter 125: A Devious Mind

    The councilors residing in the small cave that acted as the Kurite¡¯s war room raged at each other, the uproar heard from several tunnels over.


    ¡°We do not have the manpower to liberate Pyran from Malirran rule,¡± a rough male voice said. ¡°Our people have no desire to rule that backward kingdom.¡±


    Pahla yelled, ¡°The Malirrans will only return once their army regains its numbers. We cannot allow this Lukar to grab a deeper hold. We must take the offensive.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not, Pahla. We won the battle last evening, bu¡ª¡±


    Jaure interrupted, We¡¯ve lost the element of surprise. Our enemy now knows at least some of our secrets. They¡¯ll be ready next time. We have no choice.


    Banned from entering the make-shift war room, Skye sat in the hallway and listened to the Kurite leaders. Some of the Kurites in the room were correct; there were not enough Pyranni warriors left inside Gharra to soundly defeat the Malirrans. Wait. An inkling of a plan took root. He sat up with a jerk.


    Eiren whispered, You have that look again. What are you planning now?


    Remember all the warriors we crossed paths with in the Gais Desert? Have you heard whether they returned to Pyran?


    Confusion slithered through their bond. I am not certain. The Malirrans¡¯ presence took precedent, but at least a few scouts must have them within sight.


    We need to find out. Can you grab Jaure¡¯s attention?


    She huffed. Using Jaure¡¯s guilt to further your own agenda will only work for a short time.


    Seeing nothing but her gold eyes in the pitch-black tunnel, he grinned, unrepentant. I¡¯ll use whoever I need to end this war. I¡¯ll explain the beginnings of my plan once everyone is together.


    I know, and I do not dispute your tactics. My Lord, any plan you develop should never be doubted. No need to explain before it is time.


    Skye pictured the white paka in his mind, not wanting their conversation to overlap into the other two bonds. Chion, where are you and Lara?


    He waited until the solid presence of Chion connected with his mind. As Eiren recommended, I took Lara away from the army. She needed time to strengthen her shield. Do you need us? She sleeps at the moment. Skye felt the paka¡¯s concern and hated to add to his worry.


    Pausing in mid-thought, he asked, How is she?


    Silence met his question, and Skye could almost feel Chion examining the woman in question. I believe the rest does her good. Her shield is stronger than ever, though the battle tested it. She can now maintain her shield while she sleeps. We left as much for her sanity as the Kurites¡¯ safety. One nightmare caught me unaware, and it took several attempts to wake her.


    Skye grunted. I¡¯m glad the little time we spent working on her shield made such a difference. Unfortunately, I need both of you back here. I think there may be a way to end this war once and for all. However, I don¡¯t think the councilors will agree without persuasion from all four of us.


    A deep chuckle rumbled through the link. Ah, your few words will intrigue My Lady, most certainly. I admit my curiosity is aroused as well. Give us a short time to reach you. Where are you?


    Outside the war room, though I doubt we¡¯ll stay here. Eiren went inside to grab Jaure. Most won¡¯t notice her presence unless she desires. He didn¡¯t try to hide from Chion the pride he felt about Eiren¡¯s ability to sneak past even the most vigilant guard.


    The idiots still refuse you entrance?


    He scoffed. Minds do not change, no matter what we have given to Kureto. At least half of the war councilors acknowledge my assistance; the others still don¡¯t trust me. Lan¡¯Ai bond, or not.


    A long moment passed before Chion spoke again. I woke Solara. I want her to eat before we leave the waystation. I will contact Eiren on our return.


    Their conversation ended just in time. My Lord, Eiren said, I brought Jaure and two of the war commanders.


    Skye rose to his feet and pulled his magic around him. His other sight turned on with what felt like a snap. He rearranged his sword on his hip before nodding to all three of them. Getting to the point, he said, ¡°I think I have a plan to rout out the Malirran army from Pyran, but I need help in bringing it to fruition.¡±


    Skeptical silence met his statement except for Eiren¡¯s hiss of annoyance. He spent the time slamming mirrors around the five of them. The relief was instantaneous. Eiren, he cautioned, we need their help.


    I don¡¯t know the plan, and I¡¯m willing to listen. After all we¡¯ve done for them, the councilors still do not trust us. I tire of it. Her indignation made him laugh through their link, though he made sure to keep his amusement from reaching his face.


    He reached down and scratched her ear. Chion was the same. You must remember that we¡¯re all bonded and trust each other. Besides, the warriors respect us. Word has traveled through the ranks of our Lan¡¯Ai bond. Haven¡¯t you heard the whispers? And remember, it isn¡¯t all the councilors, simply the most outspoken. He only received a haughty sniff for his trouble.


    Marum spoke up at last, ¡°You¡¯ve been listening to our debate, am I right?¡±


    At Skye¡¯s nod, the older man sighed. ¡°I swear on the Goddess we are not always this indecisive.¡± To that, Skye shrugged. He really didn¡¯t care. Politics made him itch.


    When the other man, whose name Eiren provided in a whisper¡ªUgert, opened his mouth, no doubt to argue, Marum shouted, ¡°Enough!¡±


    The discussion inside the war room went silent. Shifting the mirrors to cover the room, Skye noted when all the men, women, and pakas turned toward the entryway. Marum continued, ¡°We go in circles and more circles. The arguments never change. If we need another individual to bring an end to our impasse, so be it. I have men and women injured that I¡¯ve yet had time to see. My dead need peace and to receive the honor due them. Rites must be attended to before that can happen.¡±


    The man reached out, put his hand on Skye¡¯s shoulder, and steered him into the room without another word. A path opened up for him. Eiren whispered, Chion and Lara are on the outskirts of the army¡¯s encampment.


    Skye rubbed his jaw, scratching at the dirt caked in his beard. This didn¡¯t take quite as long as I thought. I thought it would take all evening. I cannot wait until they are here. Keep them updated on the conversation until they arrive?


    Of course, My Lord.


    Jaure announced to the room, The Lan¡¯Ai, Skye, believes he has a means of defeating the Malirrans. Several of the councilors and their seconds crossed their arms, their rigid stance showing their disbelief.


    ¡°Half of you want to end the Malirran threat by marching into Pyran, right?¡± Skye¡¯s blunt question took some of them by surprise.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Again, Marum agreed, ¡°Yes, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve overheard.¡±


    Skye shook his head once. ¡°The other half wants to end the Malirran threat but don¡¯t wish to rule Pyran. Am I right?¡±


    You are correct, Ai, a male paka spoke from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Then use the men not under your command.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Let the Pyranni warriors fight their own battle. I imagine when Lukar and his remaining men return to Gharra, the Pyranni rebellion will seek the most opportune moment to strike.¡±


    One woman mused, ¡°You are saying to stay out of it. It isn¡¯t our battle.¡±


    Before he could negate her conclusion, Marum rubbed his fist across his forehead and said, ¡°I doubt the young Lan¡¯Ai would ever leave the Malirran evil to rot out his homeland. As we all know, disease in one crop quickly spreads to the entire field.¡± The man slowly shook his head. ¡°No, I think Skye Silverhand has a far more devious plan.¡±


    Chion¡¯s deep voice rebounded as both he and Lara stepped into the room. My Lord always has a plan. The paka¡¯s grave eyes turned his way. Please, now that we are all here, share your idea. You have the greatest tactical minds in this room. We will need them to accomplish whatever you plan to do.


    Taking his cue from Chion¡¯s demeanor and words, Skye bowed to the room. He then turned to Marum. ¡°Sire, I admit I know nothing about planting crops, but I do believe the evil the Malirrans worship and their magic will spread if we don¡¯t stop them.¡± He looked around the room. ¡°You all know that my old battlemate learned that the commanders and the Malirran king have powers that greatly differ from the Tal¡¯Ai magic Kurites gain. Dane relayed to us that they are stronger and faster than ordinary men. Another Pyranni warrior shared with Dane also, though still unsubstantiated by someone I trust, that they have highly developed senses. Thankfully, not every soldier in the Malirran army have these traits. Otherwise, our attack on the forces that entered the tunnels yesterday might have ended differently.¡±


    A female paka queried, How do we know for certain? Skye was about to answer when she continued, Has anyone determined why only certain Malirrans have these magical abilities?


    Lara voice quavered before firming. ¡°No one knows for sure, but we,¡± she gestured to the four Lan¡¯Ai, ¡°think their powers come from the eating of flesh. I¡¯m talking about human flesh. I think I met this Lukar the first time I escaped from the Malirran officer.¡± Lara included everyone in the sweep of her head, starting on the right and twisted until she faced the last person by the entrance. ¡°The evil rampant in his body scared me to death, and I was insane at the time. I mean true insanity in every sense of the word. There was not one drop of human thought left in me. His evil far surpassed all my senses for survival. I wanted to run and hide from the black oil that oozed from him. I felt him long before he was within my sight.¡± She rubbed her hands up and down her arms, and Skye felt the haunted feeling creep through their bond. He sent soothing calm back to her. The only sound he could hear came from farther down the tunnel. Few people, aside from the two pakas and he, had heard Lara tell of her experience.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she apologized, ¡°Sorry, the feeling is like nothing you¡¯ve ever felt before. Where I¡¯m going with this is that I think the Malirran king eats more human flesh than any of the others, though I bet they aren¡¯t far behind him. I also bet that the king subsists only on human flesh and nothing else.¡± She straightened and nodded to the paka who asked the question. ¡°As to why only a few would do such a disgusting thing. Well, greed for power is common in all countries and people. I¡¯ve definitely seen it happen on my world time and time again. I doubt it is any different here. Just imagine, what better way to control your people and the countries of those you intend to conquer than to hoard such a strong magic?¡±


    Jaure pointed out after a lengthy pause, I must agree with your assessment. Feeding an entire army human flesh would decimate the Pyranni population. After the initial purge of the nobility, the commoners still reside inside Gharra¡¯s walls. My spies also relayed that no Pyranni captives from the surrounding area are taken into Gharra.


    Everyone considered the new information. A few shuffled their feet; the rustle of clothing filled the small room. A low murmur took up and quickly escalated into exclamations of disgust.


    Marum whistled to regain everyone¡¯s attention before motioning to Skye. ¡°Young Ai, now that we are all aware of the danger the Malirrans represent, tell us your plan.¡±


    Skye tapped the table. ¡°Jaure, are your scouts still keeping track of the Pyranni warriors in the desert, or have the supposed deserters returned to Pyran?¡±


    Yes, they¡¯ve gathered half a day¡¯s walk from here if one takes a direct route across the desert. At last count, there are several hundred, though the number fluctuates as they cross the border to hunt for food.


    Pahla¡ªif he remembered correctly¡ªmuttered under her breath, ¡°Their choice to stay in the Gais Desert makes more sense. I never understood before.¡±


    Skye let the comment go, choosing to stay on topic. ¡°Here is what I¡¯m thinking. The few Pyrannis I spoke with shared their discontent and their fear. They want to go home. They want to regain their honor. However, they lost their king and all the commanders in the army. No one leads them, and so they wait for when the time is right to fight back.¡± He rubbed his shoulder, which was still stiff from yesterday¡¯s battle. ¡°They all have their weapons, and many ride kotis.¡±


    He could practically hear the frown in Pahla¡¯s voice. ¡°You want us to approach them and take command of a ragtag group of warriors?¡±


    Slicing his hand in the air, Skye negated, ¡°Not at all. I will approach them and lead them back. Here is the downside. Despite the loss of King Ragnar, I am still an outcast. They will not follow me into battle, even against the Malirrans. If I can entice them to follow me back to Gharra, Dane will lead them in routing the Malirran soldiers without magic.¡±


    Chion, please ask Jaure if I can discuss the trapdoors located under Gharra and in the castle¡¯s dungeon. Before I share the next part of my strategy, I need to know if everyone present should have this knowledge. I gathered from Neal and Cai the information was highly sensitive and known by only a few.


    He knocked his fist against the table to keep their attention on him. ¡°This is merely the first part of my plan. I will need help with the second half. Logic dictates that Lukar and the few left of his council can only be terminated by those of us who have magic that can counter or overcome their power.¡±


    He paused when Chion replied, If they do not know already, they will now. Continue.


    With a small bow to Jaure, Skye resumed his explanation. ¡°The Tal¡¯Ai pair that took Chion, Eiren, and me to Gharra to rescue Solara grudgingly provided a means of entering the city without ever going through the gates.¡±


    Jaure interrupted, Kurite spies have used the trapdoors hidden around Gharra throughout the war. Tunnels interlace beneath the city. The Ais, Neal and Cai, keep watch at one such trapdoor to gather surveillance information from Dane. It is because of these trapdoors that we learned the Malirrans have magic.


    ¡°My recommendation,¡± Skye continued, ¡°is a two-prong attack. Let the Pyranni warriors provide the diversion in the city of Gharra, removing the possibility that Malirran guards and patrols outside the castle grounds will hear anything untoward from inside. One trapdoor leads directly into the castle through its dungeon. Have a small contingent of Tal¡¯Ais sneak into the castle and kill the Malirran king and his remaining inner circle.¡±


    The noise level stopped him from saying another word. Every head in the room, both feline and human, leaned toward someone else. Tails and ears twitched with restored purpose while heads nodded and arms waved in animation.


    Using the Lan¡¯Ai bond, Lara¡¯s words were interspersed with amazed laughter, And there¡¯s the bomb we needed to kill them. Oh, baby, she breathed. Wow. Just¡­ wow.


    Skye almost rolled his eyes at the woman¡¯s words, but pleasure rushed through him at making her laugh. They all needed more gaiety, especially for what they intended to do next. From the movies he¡¯d seen, he actually knew what a bomb was for once.


    Chion hummed. Devious, indeed. It could work.


    Lara stepped up next to him and grabbed ahold of his hand in a fierce grip. You really think we can storm the castle from the inside out.


    It wasn¡¯t a question, but he nodded all the same. We¡¯ll need help.


    Yes, Eiren agreed.


    They waited until the room quieted, and each councilor nodded. Pahla approached the table with a resolute stride. ¡°We need a scribe,¡± she called to the attendants waiting out in the hall. ¡°We need to coordinate our resources and troops. In this matter, like any war matter, Malkese¡¯s leaders will have final approval for any decision we make.¡±


    Two attendants scrambled into the room with parchment and ink in their hands. They quickly laid out the items before bowing to the room at large. The young woman dabbed at the ink well with the quill and froze, her hand hovering over the parchment.


    For the first time today, Skye heard Gerant speak up, ¡°Have your commanders determine which Tal¡¯Ais have offensive magic that can counter the Malirrans. They must have mastery over their chosen weapons. Make sure your officers identify each pair¡¯s ability for both magic and weapons.¡±


    ¡°For the danger this endeavor poses,¡± Marum added, ¡°I vote that all Tal¡¯Ais we determine capable are given the opportunity to turn down the assignment. Our warriors are not cowards, but this is nigh a suicide mission.¡±


    Gerant barked, ¡°Say nay if you disagree.¡±


    Skye could only hear breathing fill the small room for a long stretch of time.


    Whoa, Lara hooted. Did they actually agree to move forward with the planning? I thought it¡¯d take days to convince them. Skye squeezed Lara¡¯s hand, unable to keep his own elation in check.


    As they waited, Eiren explained, There is no time to waste. The longer we take to plan our next move, the more time the Malirrans have to prepare and strengthen their position.

 Chapter 126: A Harmless Paka

    Eiren contemplated the man walking beside her with a keen eye. To the others around them, Skye appeared confident in his plan, his expression a stoic mask to the undiscerning eye. Thankfully, she knew her bondmate well. As much as he exuded a calm demeanor, the taut shoulders gave him away. Her Ai had come far, his evolution rapid in the face of the danger they had encountered since their first meeting.


    She had grown as well. His acceptance had garnered an increase in her own self-confidence. She only wished she could shoulder more of Skye and Lara¡¯s burden. Twenty warriors had stepped forward, volunteering to infiltrate Gharra¡¯s stronghold to eliminate the Malirran king. The more outspoken councilors¡ªthose who spewed their distrust of Skye¡¯s intentions¡ªhad been shocked to find so many willing to follow Skye¡¯s orders. What was more, Eiren thought with pride, another fifty or more Kurites had wanted to come. Only they headed a small force. The majority of the Tal¡¯Ais from their rearguard unit came with them, unwilling to leave either Skye or Lara without an armed escort.


    Ulami had given a simple reason. ¡°You need Tal¡¯Ais to help you fight the enemy. We must banish them from our continent; it is the only way to save Kureto from another war. My illusions could make the difference.¡±


    The warriors, both Tal¡¯Ai and regular army, had waited for Skye¡¯s final decision, their resolute expressions gave little doubt to their desire to fight. Some were barely healed, their fatigue written in the circles beneath their eyes. Fortunately, they had a few days of travel before they entered dangerous territory. Although they spent days walking, the activity was light in comparison to fighting for survival. The memory made Eiren¡¯s tail twitch, and she hit Skye¡¯s lower legs by accident. A constant, low banter weaved its way through the small group, and laughter bounced off the tunnel walls.


    Keeping the tether narrowed to Chion, she said, Skye should not meet with the Pyrannis alone.


    Our presence will only incite them to violence, Chion reminded, his deep voice rumbling through the link.


    If we took everyone here to the confrontation, yes. Skye is too important to lose him at the hands of Pyranni stupidity.


    Chion didn¡¯t respond immediately, and Eiren heard a muted hum thread through their bond. Instead of giving an answer, he said, Pyrannis fear Pakas to a wholly excessive level, and My Lady has similar features as some of the Malirrans.


    This time Eiren debated the advantages and disadvantages of their presence. What if¡­ What if I stay with Skye? Just me?


    Chion squeezed behind her to join her on the right, keeping pace. When both Lara and Skye glanced over at them in question, Eiren explained, We are discussing something. Hence why Chion joined me. We will share once we are ready.


    When they went back to their own quiet conversation, Chion mused, You believe your presence will cause a different reaction? Why?


    Her ears flattened against her head, and her whiskers lifted before settling back in place. I am smaller than almost every paka I¡¯ve met. Even you, Chion, call me ¡®little one.¡¯ Compared to others, I look harmless. Goddess knows I receive odd looks when I am out with my bondmate. We are a quandary of contrasts. Where he is a tall, muscular warrior, I am small and dainty. I can now hold my own in a skirmish, but I am no match against a paka of your size or experience.


    Eiren, you will be meeting with Pyrannis that might have never met one of our kind before, Chion debated.


    And, she continued as if he hadn¡¯t said a word, I have the ability to melt into the background. With Skye¡¯s commanding presence drawing their attention, I will appear less of a threat.


    The white paka beside her growled aloud, the sound out of place with the back and forth among the others. A few of the Kurites took it upon themselves to search their surroundings. Chion ducked his head. He assured them, My apologies, my friends. I did not mean to startle anyone. As far as I know, we are alone, though Skye would be a better source.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks while Skye sent his senses out, his vacant eyes showing he was focused on his second sight. Eiren pressed against him, and his hand dropped to rub first one ear, then the other.


    Sucking in a breath, Skye returned and shook his head. ¡°I see nothing out of the ordinary. There is a pack of rakir trailing behind us; they are hunting down a rok.¡±


    A female paka asked, Should we take care of the rakir? The Pyrannis will make easy prey for the rakir.


    Several warriors shrugged; Lara scowled. Eiren put more of her weight on Skye¡¯s leg, recalling her own battle against a pack. She had barely scraped through with her body intact. When no one offered an opinion one way or the other, Chion asked, Are you certain the rakir are intent on the rok as prey?


    Everyone held their breaths as they waited for Skye. After a brief moment, he nodded. ¡°The pack has caught up with the rok.¡±


    A few of the pakas grumbled about having fresh meat, and Eiren¡¯s stomach growled its agreement. But she knew they couldn¡¯t stop long enough for the pakas to hunt. Lara grabbed ahold of Skye¡¯s arm, a silent signal for them to move on.


    After they picked up their pace again, Chion continued their earlier conversation. I cannot guarantee your safety, little one, at least not until the Pyrannis step into the tunnels.


    At that, she revealed her teeth and snapped at the male next to her. I will protect myself, thank you. My presence will cause a stir, but the risk is my own. I will not leave Skye alone to fend off any Pyranni who might attack.


    I understand, Chion said with a sigh. A chuckle burbled out of him. Let us tell our bondmates your decision.


    Eiren huffed an exasperated sigh. It is a good thing we have a little farther to travel before we emerge from the desert. I think I will need the time. She¡¯d have a difficult time convincing Skye.


    Indeed, he murmured. Indeed.


    Skye¡¯s response was exactly as she anticipated. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± he shouted.


    My Lord, she started.


    ¡°No, Eiren. I will speak with them alone.¡±


    Listen, she said in a firmer tone, if you do not let me come with you, by your side, I will follow you. You will not face the Pyrannis alone. As I told Chion, you are too important to the upcoming battle. We will need your magic if we want to live through the next week. Chion is too massive and scary. I am not.


    Eiren, he coaxed through their bond, scrubbing his face with his free hand.


    No, you are not changing my mind. Believe in me, My Lord.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Um, what if she acts like you control her?¡± Lara asked, chewing on her bottom lip. When they looked at her in confusion, she said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what they believe anyway? That the pakas are controlled by their masters?¡±


    Skye subsided into contemplative silence, and Eiren¡¯s heart leapt.


    Chion added, Solara and I will also be above, though we will stay out of sight. If you need help, we can be at your side in little to no time. As much as I am disinclined to agree, I think taking Eiren is a good idea.


    ¡°I am not putting you on a leash,¡± Skye said, crossing his arms, even though Lara¡¯s hand still guided him through the tunnel. He didn¡¯t say any more, but she knew she¡¯d won.


    Eiren knew her eyes danced with excitement. Her tail whipped back and forth, and she had to stop herself from bounding down the hall. It wouldn¡¯t do to have the other Kurites see her act so immature. With as much dignity as she could muster, she said, Of course not, My Lord. I will take my cues from you. I think the best tactic is to act as meek as possible.


    Skye snorted, making her glance up at him. When she sent a questioning probe his way, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯m envisioning how the Pyrannis will react, that is all.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Lara said, pulling him to a halt, ¡°I think we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Eiren looked on as Skye spread his stance and raised his chin. The move was one he used when opening his magic to their surroundings. Eiren looked around and realized that some of the Kurites had already dropped their loads, stretching their backs and arms. A woman, who looked as if she¡¯d been stationed at the trapdoor for at least a week, came forward, following where the Kurites pointed. Eiren sat next to Skye, waiting for the latest news.


    The woman¡¯s brow rose in surprise at seeing the four of them; nevertheless, she gathered herself quickly. ¡°Ais,¡± she said in greeting. ¡°I hoped ye would arrive today. My name is Tollina. We¡¯ve been expectin¡¯ ye.¡±


    Skye asked without preamble, ¡°Are the Pyrannis still encamped nearby?¡±


    Tollina nodded. ¡°Yes, but one of me sen¡¯ries overheard grumblin¡¯s. Some wan¡¯ t¡¯ move t¡¯ the other side of the border.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lara wondered aloud. ¡°Did the Malirrans cross their paths? Wait, that¡¯s stupid. If they had, the Pyrannis wouldn¡¯t still be alive.¡±


    Tollina¡¯s grin lightened her serious expression. ¡°The Malirrans did not pass this way. A roamin¡¯ scout told us yesterday tha¡¯ they already passed into P¡¯ran. They¡ªthe P¡¯rannis, tha¡¯ is¡ªdid not say, or we did not hear tha¡¯ part of their conversation. We talked last night and this morning. All we have is con¡¯ecture at this poin¡¯.¡± She did a single-shoulder shrug. ¡°I think the desert is makin¡¯ them crazed.¡±


    Eiren nodded as Skye said, ¡°I must speak with them before they move. What direction are they?¡±


    The woman waved them forward. ¡°I will take ye to the entrance. When you step onto the sands, walk straight ahead over two small hills. You canno¡¯ miss their camp. It is flatter this close t¡¯ the border, so unless you wan¡¯ found, watch yeself.¡±


    Skye nodded once to show he took her warning seriously. He tilted his head back as if he was trying to see above him. ¡°How many Pyrannis are there?¡±


    ¡°Ye wouldn¡¯t believe it, Ai, even if I told ye. At last coun¡¯, there were over a thousand. More find their way t¡¯ the camp ev¡¯ry day.¡± She frowned. ¡°I did no¡¯ know women fought with the P¡¯ranni men.¡±


    ¡°They do not,¡± Skye said, shaking his head. ¡°If there are women living in the desert, then they are running from the Malirrans¡¯ control. So, we have no idea how many above are trained warriors instead of townspeople and villagers?¡±


    ¡°No, Ai. The camp expands and shrinks like a breathin¡¯ animal. Hun¡¯ers cross the border t¡¯ forage for food. They are gone for days at a time. Havin¡¯ enough wa¡¯er is a priori¡¯y, but there is a small lake no¡¯ far from the border.¡± She hesitated a moment, thinking. ¡°Herds of ko¡¯is are on lead lines. I jus¡¯ learned there are also a few children, though no¡¯ many.¡± Tollina added.


    God and Goddess save them, Eiren prayed. Children should never encounter the harsh reality of war. She¡¯d seen enough orphaned children and kits as she grew older.


    Skye looked down at her. ¡°Are you ready, My Lady?¡±


    She glanced at Chion and Lara. When they both nodded, she studied the stairs. My Lord, make certain the Kurites leave small torches behind for the Pyrannis.


    ¡°They already have their orders, Eiren. They have time to complete their tasks. I imagine it will take time before the Pyrannis are ready to march. They must pack their supplies and figure out what to do with the kotis.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the women and children,¡± Lara added.


    Skye scratched his beard and groaned. ¡°They complicate things, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Yes and no, Chion said. Either they stay behind or come with the Pyranni warriors. The men will fight harder if they have women and children to remind them why they return. Either way, it is not your decision to make, Skye.


    Lara patted the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be close by. If worse comes to worst, holler for us.


    Eiren reminded Skye, Be sure that the sentries receive their orders from Ulami.


    ¡°Right.¡± He turned to Tollina, ¡°Have someone bring Ulami to you. She will provide you some instructions. Depending on whether the women and children stay behind, you might be forced to remain here. Otherwise, you should return to your previous post to receive new orders.¡±


    ¡°I will, Ai. Be careful of the P¡¯rannis. I know ye are one, bu¡¯ rumors have spread of ye bond with the paka beside ye,¡± the woman said, pointing at Eiren. She turned around and left them to climb the stairs on their own.


    Lara and Chion went first, with Lara swinging the door open. Bright sunlight hit Eiren¡¯s eyes, causing her to squint until they adjusted. When she reached the top, she stepped forward, and the trapdoor snapped shut behind them. Eiren crowded Skye, and his hand found the top of her head. Ready, My Lord.


    They crested the first hill and lost sight of Chion and Lara. Under his breath, Skye asked, ¡°Do you see the sentry ahead of us? His head barely peeks over the next hill?¡±


    In a casual move, she scanned the hilltop. Ah, yes, I see him. The blond hair almost blends with the color of the sand.


    When they were halfway up the second small dune, the man stood up and yelled, ¡°Halt. Why do you bring an accursed animal with you, warrior?¡±


    Skye lifted his hands above his head. ¡°I have reason. My oath she will harm no one.¡±


    Eiren followed Skye as he hiked up the hill a few more strides, but before she could come to his side, a crossbow arrow hit the sand in front of her. ¡°Stay calm,¡± her bondmate hissed.


    The Pyranni cried, ¡°Do not move another step. Wrey, call for back up.¡±


    A younger Pyranni popped up beside the man and ran off, leaving them at a standstill.


    ¡°How did you find us, warrior?¡± the Pyranni with the crossbow asked.


    Skye laughed aloud. ¡°Warrior, I am the one that told people where to head. Of course I knew how to find the encampment.¡±


    They stared at each other as five more Pyrannis joined him.


    ¡°What have we here? Wait, Timosy, is that you?¡±


    With a frantic note, Skye asked her, Do you remember his name? He is one of the Pyrannis I met on our way to Avu.


    Eiren peeked around Skye¡¯s body to take a look at the man. Yes, I believe you said his name was Bron. No, Bran. He was part of the first group you spoke with.


    ¡°Bran, we meet again.¡±


    The grizzled man scowled, then spat on the ground. ¡°Why is a paka with you?¡±


    ¡°It is a long story, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Skye said with a sigh. ¡°I swear on my dead mother that she will not bring harm to anyone within the camp. I have much to share with you, and little time.¡± He leveled his gaze on all six of the Pyrannis standing slightly above them. ¡°I do not go anywhere without her. If any warrior attempts to harm her, they will die by my hand.¡±


    Bran shuffled his feet, looking undecided for a long moment, then he tilted his head back toward the camp. ¡°A weapon will remain trained on her every move.¡± Eiren tucked into herself, making herself look smaller and less dangerous. He guffawed. ¡°That creature is as scary as my three-year-old nephew. How did you train such a beast?¡±


    Eiren shared a glance with Skye. Was it really that easy? Or were the Pyrannis that desperate for news?


    Come on, Eiren. Take great care of your every move. They look skittish, and I doubt the desert has reduced the tension.


    I know, Skye. Focus on what you need to do. I will watch your back. She sent a little of her belief in their plan through their bond.


    The camp was much larger than either of them had anticipated¡ªmore a large village of tents rather than a ragtag group of deserters. Along the outside of the tents, kotis stood together, watched over by several young warriors. The clank of metal against metal drew her attention, and she noticed a large area had been set aside for the warriors to train. Women carried water and clothes back and forth. As they passed, people stopped and looked before quickly returning to their task.


    She told Skye, It is as if the Malirrans have destroyed the Pyrannis¡¯ fear of Pakas.


    Or, he replied, they fear the Malirrans far more than the Kurites. The Malirrans have killed droves of people throughout Pyran. These people are on the edge of starvation, and yet they stay in the Gais Desert, foraging for food on the other side of the border. The hunters come back here. Only fear would drive people to stay in a place where nothing can survive.


    Or, she said in a dry tone, I am not what Pyrannis envision when they envision a paka. I am not the epitome of a fearsome animal, after all.


    Skye snorted with a small nod. Or it could just be you, Eiren.

 Chapter 127: Acquiring Allies

    He sat down on a small blanket when offered the spot. She sat beside him, curling her tail until the tip rested on her front feet. Word had spread. In no time, Eiren counted twenty older warriors gathered around them. A few looked at her, took her measure, and promptly ignored her.


    Bran sat across from them, the obvious spokesperson of the camp. ¡°I remember you telling me you had to return to a village on the other side of Gharra.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Skye said, skirting the truth. ¡°However, an incident occurred in Gharra, and I heard a rumor that a member of my family had been taken to Gharra¡¯s stronghold, the castle. I won¡¯t go into the details right now¡ªthere will be time later, but I was able to rescue Lara from the Malirrans. We escaped right from under their noses. A battlemate found me while I searched for Lara, and he decided to stay behind and gather what few Pyranni warriors he could find. Four days ago, the Malirrans invaded Kureto.¡±


    Eiren¡¯s ears swiveled as those around her spoke to each other in hushed tones. Skye lifted a hand to quiet the crowd. ¡°Wait, there is more. The Malirrans invaded Kureto, but the Kurites drove them out of their lands. They are already back in Pyran. From what I¡¯ve learned, only a third of the Malirran army made it out alive, and no one knows how many were injured.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± a man called out. ¡°We¡¯ve been holed up in this desert for some time. I think that if Kureto knew about us, we¡¯d already be dead.¡±


    Skye bowed his head for a long moment. In a clear voice, he said, ¡°They know exactly where you are. In fact, every trapdoor within a day¡¯s march of your camp is under guard. The Kurites have full knowledge of what has happened in Pyran and understand your plight. As long as you do not endanger their people, they will not send you back to Pyran.¡±


    ¡°And I say again, young Pyranni, how do you know all this?¡± asked the warrior, pointing a small dagger at Skye.


    Eiren locked onto him, worried he might throw the weapon at Skye.


    Skye shook his head, nodded, then shook his head again. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I fought in the battle myself. I know what happened because I was there. The Malirrans called a full retreat. They knew nothing of what to expect from Kureto except from rumors we¡¯ve spread over generations of war with them. They are an honorable people. Pakas are not the beasts you think they are. At one time, Pakas lived amongst us in Pyran. They were our countrymen until we pushed them out. Out of fear, we pushed our own citizens out of Pyran. Pakas are honorable, intelligent, and have customs of their own. Unlike what we learned growing up, they are not the puppets of those who perform dark magic. They worship the God and Goddess, the same God and Goddess we do. The Kurites and the Pakas fought and defeated an invasive army¡ªthe same army that ripped through Pyran.¡±


    Silence met his statement, and instead of fear, Eiren saw confusion and a small amount of hope. The hope she saw had nothing to do with pakas, but rather the Pyrannis now knew the Malirrans could be defeated. They had seen the atrocities the invaders had committed. Their brutality made them altogether far stronger and more powerful in their minds, seemingly impossible to defeat. Now, these people had hope. If the Kurites could send the Malirrans running, Pyran also had a chance.


    ¡°You fought with Kureto?¡±


    ¡°How did you learn all this?¡±


    ¡°Why should we believe you?¡±


    Question after question rose until they merged together. Until the last question, ¡°Why do you speak of them now?¡± That question brought a halt to all the others, and everyone looked at Skye for an answer.


    ¡°It is simple, really. I plan to kill the Malirran king, but I cannot do it without the help of the Pakas and the human Kurites. What is more, you cannot defeat the Malirran army and take back your city without their knowledge and help. We need them. I asked the Kurite war council for a chance to put my plan to work, and Kurite warriors volunteered to help.¡± Skye turned his head to catch the eyes of every man around him. ¡°Kureto volunteered to help their centuries-old enemy.¡±


    Some of the men sat back, staring at Skye like he spoke in another language. Bran argued, ¡°They have an ulterior agenda, young warrior. When the Malirrans are defeated, they will take control of our kingdom. We are at our weakest; we could not defend against another attack so soon.¡±


    Skye¡¯s barked out a laugh, and Eiren shook her head at the man¡¯s folly. Getting to her feet with slow, cautious moves, she walked over to the leader. Several Pyrannis unsheathed their knives, and Skye ground out through clenched teeth, ¡°She will not hurt any of you. If a single weapon draws blood, I will leave before I share my plan to take back Gharra. Eiren, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Eiren?¡± a scarred warrior asked, confusion written across his face.


    She nodded her head at him, making him jerk back. She kept her movements slow, almost a crawl, really. She lifted her right foot and placed it above the hand holding a knife to her neck. With steady pressure, she pushed his hand down, careful not to leave a scratch. Skye, she said, warn them I am going to give my respect to them.


    ¡°The paka¡¯s name is Eiren. Eiren wants to show her respect for what you have survived against the Malirrans. She will not harm you,¡± he said again, his tone a grave warning for those who didn¡¯t heed his words.


    She took a step back and gave the men in front of her a regal bow. When she rose, she watched the Pyrannis around her. Unlike before, no one spoke a word, too startled at what had just transpired. The man whose hand she had lowered stared at her as if seeing her for the first time. Disbelief warred with alarm. Confusion swam with new knowledge. Revulsion clashed with curiosity. Eiren had a passing thought that she wished she had Lara¡¯s ability to sense emotions.


    It would take more than this simple act to change the beliefs held after centuries of conditioning, but Eiren was pleased with her first step. With careful steps, she turned around and rejoined her bondmate, rubbing her head against his shoulder. Skye grinned and hugged her with his left arm, scratching her behind her ear.


    Skye explained, ¡°Your concern is exactly what the Kurites argued. They have no desire to rule Pyran, especially a people that despise them so much. What they truly desire is peace. I sat outside their war room as they debated what to do about the Malirrans. They want the enemy off the continent but not at the expense of their own warriors. They had already lost too many good men and women in the last two battles they fought. They refused to send more into Pyran. Until I offered a strategic plan, the Kurite leaders had opted to stay on this side of the border.¡±


    Bran frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t keep them from taking control of Gharra.¡±


    ¡°No, but what I tell you next will. Only twenty Kurites came with me, Eiren, Lara, and Chion. There aren¡¯t enough Kurites with us to take over a village, much less a city the size of Gharra. My small group will infiltrate the castle in order to kill the king. We think we have the best chance of slaying him and his commanders. The plan isn¡¯t exclusively for Kurites; others can join us as long as we keep the number to a minimum. The Malirran king embodies the definition of evil. He must die. He is a flesh eater, as many of you already know. From what we have put together, he gains power from his Goddess by sacrificing and eating the flesh of the person, whether it be man or woman.¡±


    Several men shuddered at the thought. Skye continued, looking around the small gathering. ¡°The Kurites know a way into Gharra without having to go through the gates. My Pyranni battlemate, the one gathering warriors and stashing weapons, waits for word to attack the city. Bran, you once spoke of the dishonor of deserting the army during the battle. If you had the chance, would you honor your family¡¯s name by rejoining and ending the war?¡±


    Eiren shifted her gaze back and forth, seeing numerous guilty faces and despair flashing in their eyes.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°You did not come here to bring us news, did you?¡± a barrel-chested man asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Skye agreed, shaking his head, ¡°I came for your help. Gharra needs its warriors back. To reclaim what was once yours, you must return home. With the Kurites as our guide, we can reclaim our home against the invaders.¡±


    ¡°You mention two other names. Where are they?¡±


    Skye nudged her on the shoulder. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Call them in, Eiren.¡± When she nodded, her bondmate pointed at Bran. ¡°I have a woman and a white paka ready to enter the camp. Will you provide an escort for them?¡±


    Lara? Chion? We need your presence in the camp. Skye is trying to find someone to escort you in.


    We will move closer. We are close to the kotis; Solara finds them fascinating, Chion said, his dry amusement thrumming through the bond.


    One of the men scrambled to his feet, yelling, ¡°A woman! I will not fight alongside a woman.¡± He spat on the ground.


    We have a situation here, Eiren warned. Do not approach yet.


    Aye, Aye, Captain, Lara said, before whispering, Be careful, Eiren.


    Eiren snarled and stalked forward, her teeth bared, her ears flat against the top of her head.


    Skye took his time standing. Crossing his arms, he said, ¡°Eiren, he knows no better.¡± Flicking his gaze at the man who had spoken, he growled, ¡°I have three battlemates, Pyranni. My closest battlemate stands before you. The other two are on their way to us. The paka is at least twice the size as Eiren here. Lara, the woman, is a fierce fighter, and I trust her more than I would ever trust you.¡±


    Bran grabbed the tunic of the man beside him. ¡°Bini, escort the two Kurites in.¡± Giving her a cautious look, he asked Skye, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Eiren?¡± Skye asked.


    They are located on the other side of the kotis, My Lord.


    Skye pointed in the direction of the herd of kotis. ¡°Chion and Lara will approach near the kotis. When they see Bini, they will make themselves known.¡±


    You¡¯ll see a man wearing a worn green shirt. His hair is braided, and he carries an axe. Bini will escort you in.


    Got it, Lara answered.


    The man still glaring at them was cuffed across the back of his head. Eiren overheard one man when he said, ¡°Ronel, do not be foolish. The paka might be small. But look at the teeth and claws on her. Besides, the woman is not a Pyranni, who cares if she dies for our cause?¡± Eiren huffed.


    As they waited, the Pyrannis split into small groups. A few pointed in their direction; others stood up to look over the camp. Eiren supposed they were determining how long it would take to pack up, though she wasn¡¯t certain.


    Eiren appreciated the short break. A man from farther back exclaimed loud enough to draw her attention. ¡°We cannot pick up and march into Pyran at a moment¡¯s notice. It is not so simple,¡± another man exclaimed. ¡°There are more than warriors living here.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± Skye admitted with a nod, ¡°and I leave the choice up to you. The women and children can join us, at least until the fighting begins, or they can move across the border with a small guard to protect them. They will slow us down, but I would never ask that women and children be left vulnerable. I have more information; however, you must first make the decision to fight. We all know that some of us will not live through the battle. On the other hand, the coming battle, if fought under Dane¡¯s command, has greater likelihood of success. There is hope.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be under your command? It is your battle plan.¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse to lead you.¡± Eiren watched as her bondmate grimaced. ¡°I cannot, for I no longer consider Pyran my home. Another Pyranni should lead you; a man who you would respect and trust. Dane was once part of Talon¡¯s Company.¡± Hope spread across their faces. Skye spoke louder to be heard over the excited chatter, ¡°What I will do is provide you with the means to reclaim your home. I willingly give my life to kill the Malirran king.¡±


    Eiren swatted him with her tail, chastising him without a word.


    ¡°Right. Eiren and I willingly give our lives to kill the Malirran king,¡± he said, correcting himself.


    From behind them, in a deep voice, his large size scaring the men around him, Chion added, All four of us will die to protect innocent lives. It is our honor and duty to do as the God and Goddess bids.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    As the walls of the city of Gharra came into view, Lukar¡¯s thoughts turned inward. In a sense, he was relieved to find his Goddess had not forsaken them. Nevertheless, he now knew Semnac was not all powerful. She had at least one weakness. As soon as the sand beneath his feet changed to soil, her demands returned with a vengeance. Semnac¡ªblind to what had occurred on and under Kurite land¡ªhad railed at him, more determined than ever for him to return to Kureto. His hunger, along with his strength and speed, had also smashed into him, and he almost keeled over on his mount at the strength of his craving. It was the most graceless move he¡¯d made in over a decade, and his personal guards eyed him with concern ever since.


    What spell had the Kurites done to protect their lands? Was this why Semnac sought the destruction of the kingdom? Did the magic surrounding Kureto make Semnac vulnerable? Those questions repeated themselves, over and over.


    The men picked up their pace, marching faster to reach the inherent safety of Gharra. Despite the weariness dragging the feet of every warrior, Lukar had ordered they march until the remnants of the Malirran army touched Pyranni ground. The Kurites had trailed behind them, sending potshots at his beleaguered army, ensuring they did not sneak back in. Only when they had crossed the border had Lukar felt his men were finally safe from attack.


    Few had slept that first evening, too keyed up to lie down. Poultices had been applied to the wounded, and makeshift beds were made for them. Everyone else made do with the few supplies left with the wagons from several days before. Food had been shared, though his warriors ate in grim silence, staring into their bowls with studious desperation. Whenever Lukar had looked back toward the harsh sand, golden eyes winked back at him in the distance; an ever-present reminder that Kurite sentries were posted along the border.


    Lukar had also been restless, both angry and grief stricken at losing his long-time war council. The only ones who remained had stayed behind. In Gharra, the regular army was all that was left of his once proud and fierce men. Upon reflection, Lukar believed the others had thought themselves invincible with their powers. Thus, their false confidence had left them vulnerable to attack while their powers were nonexistent.


    Upon hearing of their deaths, he had massacred two men slated for sacrifice. By the time he came out of his rage, their bodies were in pieces the size of his thumb, and their blood had sprayed a wide arc around him. Unidentifiable scraps of organs laid across the ground, the cooling blood congealing on and under the chunks left behind.


    In one hand, Lukar had held an axe; his right hand gripped his long dagger. He knew they had screamed¡ªthey all screamed, but white noise had deafened him to the sounds around him. Hacking the bodies, ripping them apart, left him coated with blood, his hair plastered to the side of his face. For the first time since he attacked the bodies, he licked his lips, tasting the salty blood. The two weapons dropped to the ground with a squishy thud, and he sucked the blood off his hands, cleaning them with his tongue.


    The fit of rage had brought the warriors sitting nearby to form a loose circle around him. When he stood swaying from the combination of fatigue and the buzzing energy the blood had given him, the men kneeled, bowing their heads. A single whisper, ¡°Lukar the Bloody,¡± had swept through the army, and the chant rose until it was shouted by everyone in the camp. Despite their decimated army, his men proved their loyalty that evening.


    Now, though, they wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto heal and rest, and Gharra represented their last conquest, a reminder they were still an army that deserved respect and fear. They were tired and filthy, but they had survived against an enemy that had outmatched them with ridiculous ease. Lukar knew the memory of their defeat would remain, and the men¡¯s diligence against their enemies would rise.


    Tair met him at the middle gate, his hand on the pommel of his sword. ¡°My King,¡± he said with a low bow.


    Aware eyes and ears were close, Lukar waved for him to mount his own beast.


    ¡°As soon as our men are inside, close and lock the gates. No one is to leave or enter Gharra. Increase patrols,¡± he ordered, nudging the koti toward the castle.


    ¡°Are we expecting an assault, My King?¡± Tair glanced over with a deep frown.


    Lukar growled, ¡°The Kurites did not leave the sands. But I will not take the chance. They were expecting us, somehow. Tair, we marched right into a trap of our own making. Our Goddess gave us no warning of what to expect, and the archives of Pyran¡¯s late king were both inaccurate and vague.¡±


    Tair took a moment to assess what Lukar relayed. ¡°We are fighting an enemy we do not understand.¡± He gave a low whistle. ¡°A worthy opponent, then. May I ask where the others are?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°D-Dead, My King?¡± Tair stuttered, his face showing his disbelief.


    ¡°I want to cut Semnac¡¯s tongue out myself. They are all dead.¡± He bared his teeth in a silent snarl. ¡°Coordinate with Gern and Winsar to increase the guards on the wall and increase patrols in the city. Keep the Pyrannis cowering while I determine the Kurite threat.¡± Staring at the city and its defenses, Lukar repeated, ¡°Increase the guards on the wall. Give the order, Tair.¡±


    ¡°My King,¡± he stopped and cleared his throat, sensing Lukar¡¯s volatile rage. ¡°My King, is it too bold to ask what happened out there?¡±


    The death glare Lukar gave the man had him shrinking in his seat. Tair jumped off his animal and bowed low, his head skimming the ground. ¡°King Lukar, forgive me.¡±


    Too enraged to listen, Lukar kicked his mount until he was cantering through the streets, leaving Tair behind. He didn¡¯t know how he knew, but the Kurites were not done. They would not ignore his attempt to seize Kureto and subjugate them as he had the Pyrannis. His mind racing, even as his anger surged upward, Lukar acknowledged that Gharra must implement indefensible countermeasures. If his instincts were correct, they had little time. A colossal task for an already fractured army.


    And yet, this time, he had full use of his powers. A wicked smirk spread across his face.

 Chapter 128: Dungeon Entry

    Ten days later, Skye watched as Dane and Leena faced each other with dual scowls. Skye had stifled a relieved sigh when Bran had shared the final decision to leave behind a small force to guard the displaced women and children. Gharra was no place for the innocent. Not until they made it safe enough for them to return home.


    The Pyrannis he¡¯d met in the desert had inevitably extended the time spent traveling. The Pyrannis were wary of traveling through the tunnels, and it had taken all four of the Lan¡¯Ai to change their minds. When first mentioned, a few warriors had accused Skye of leading them to their deaths by taking their sight from them. The few leaders holding the camp together had stared at him with shrewd eyes. At last, the order was given, and the men assigned to move and guard the women and children helped them pack the kotis. The encampment had bustled with blond-haired men scurrying in every direction. Even when apprehensive of their route, Eiren had noted to Skye that the Pyrannis walked once again with pride and purpose.


    Thankfully, the Kurites had placed torches strategically along their chosen path by staying ahead of the long line of Pyranni men. The men, who had first balked at entering the tunnels below, regained their composure upon seeing the torches. By the time they stopped the first night, the small army had loosened their hold on their respective weapons and no longer jumped at shadows.


    Reaching the interconnecting tunnels beneath Gharra, the Pyranni force with Skye had rejoined their fellow warriors. The tunnels now crawled with Pyrannis, and Dane had designated specific hallways for sleeping quarters, eating areas, and training areas to accommodate the sudden influx of men. Even so, they still tripped over each other. Scuffles also broke out, a direct result of rising tensions.


    Dane had taken to leading the army with natural aplomb, and the Pyrannis from the desert fell into line, following orders without hesitation. With the leery looks the Kurites had received upon announcing their presence, Skye had located and allocated an isolated hall from the rest of the army. Besides, the Kurites¡¯ role in the coming battle was altogether separate from the battle Dane had devised. To make matters more confusing, the Pyranni warriors were split into two forces. By using the two trapdoors located in the city, they would be able to attack from two different directions, then work their way toward the castle, taking out the Malirrans as quickly and quietly as possible. The hope was to cause confusion amongst the ranks of the enemy.


    Unfortunately, there was one problem with Skye¡¯s plan.


    No one present knew the layout of the castle except Leena. A few men had seen the more public areas of the castle, but that was not where Skye needed to go.


    Lara said through their bond, I think Dane is going to blow a gasket. Are they together?


    Skye rolled his head to the right, studying Lara¡¯s shadowed face in the flickering light. Despite her animated voice, Lara was rolling and unrolling the end of her left sleeve. Chion sat beside her, his big body pressed against her legs.


    Chion¡¯s ears flicked his direction, proving Lara had included the paka in the conversation.


    In an attempt to distract her, Skye commented, You still confuse me, Solara.


    Lara flashed him a strained grin, I know. I¡¯m rather proud of it.


    Are you asking whether Dane is courting Leena? Eiren asked.


    Yeah. Lara tilted her head and studied the standoff happening several strides away. They don¡¯t touch, but Dane keeps her in his periphery day and night. He is never far from her. Look at them, Eiren, Lara jerked her chin toward the two. He¡¯s scared to let her out of the tunnel. He wants to keep her safe.


    Skye went back to watching the scene in front of him with new eyes. All this time, he¡¯d thought Dane had dismissed Leena¡¯s offer to guide them through the castle because she was not a fighter. Lara was right. There was something going on between the two.


    Dane turned to him, desperation twisting his mouth into a frown. ¡°Your power. Can you not do it yourself, without Leena?¡±


    Skye crossed his arms and considered his old battlemate¡¯s question. With a slow shake of his head, he answered, ¡°I could. Using my magic, I can locate the Malirrans throughout the castle without help. The issue is time. I do not know the best routes to take. I have practiced my powers, but I do not have full control yet. I would spend all my time searching for the right hallway and the hidden servant staircases instead of watching for the enemy.¡± He looked at the almost frail woman gazing at him with determination. ¡°If Leena does know the castle as she claims, she¡¯d reduce the chance of someone sounding an alarm.¡±


    ¡°I do. The castle was once my home. I know every niche, stairway, and hall in the entire castle. If you tell me where you must go, I can lead you there.¡±


    Grabbing her shoulder and turning her toward him, Dane growled, ¡°How is this possible? Were you a lady-in-waiting?¡±


    Skye, along with everyone else in the cramped war room, saw the internal debate on Leena¡¯s face before she lifted her head. She stepped away from Dane, and for the first time, the woman stood straight, throwing her shoulders back. Despite her haggard appearance and wearing material more appropriate as rags than clothing, her entire countenance morphed into a haughty and regal bearing. In a low, commanding tone, she said, ¡°I am Aleena Greywind, the youngest niece of the late King Ragnar and only survivor of the Greywind line. As such, I am the sole heir to the throne.¡±


    The shock was almost a boom of sound in the small room. For a long heartbeat, no one moved, too overwhelmed at the royal visage of a bloodline thought forever lost. Almost as one, every Pyranni kneeled at her feet. Skye fought the ingrained need to do the same by locking his knees. His hand stroked Eiren¡¯s soft ear as he took a slow breath to calm his racing heart.


    The threads the Goddess wove to keep this woman alive¡­ Eiren¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Indeed, Chion said, his own voice low and soft.


    Aleena¡¯s hands patted the air. ¡°Please, do not kneel. We must finalize our battle plans.¡± When no one moved, she said with more firmness, ¡°Stand, warriors.¡±


    After standing, Dane stared at the woman. ¡°Your Majesty, you cannot put yourself in harm¡¯s way. Your people need you.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Aleena nodded in fierce agreement, her lips pressed flat. ¡°Yes, Pyran needs me. As the future ruler of this kingdom, I must be present when the Malirran king and the last of his councilors are put to the death. I may not strike the death blow, but as blood to Ragnar, I have the right to see his murder avenged. My people must be saved from the blood-filled reign of Lukar. And I,¡± she emphasized by slapping her hand against her chest, ¡°I must bear witness. If that requires me to guide Lukar¡¯s executioner through the castle, I will.¡±


    All the Pyranni men, except Dane, bowed their heads. Skye hid his grin when Dane commanded, ¡°You will not go alone. Three Pyrannis will guard you at all times.¡± He turned toward Skye, his gaze filled with a raging fire. ¡°The men will follow your every order, but their only task is to protect our queen.¡±


    Skye agreed, ¡°Our primary duty is to dispatch the Malirrans in any manner we can. We need Queen Aleena¡¯s assistance, there is no doubt. However, none of us can split our attention away from our task. The three guards are necessary for our mission to succeed.¡± He paused a moment, thinking rapidly. ¡°Choose those three men wisely, Dane. We must be in place as soon as the sun sets.¡±


    With a last glance at the woman, Dane said, ¡°I will.¡± He strode from the room, intent on finding the three perfect guards.


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Lara tightened her arms around Chion, breathing in the earthy and exotic scent of him. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not ready. I¡¯m afraid something bad is going to happen.¡±


    Everyone was in place. The four Pyrannis and the small unit of Kurites had followed Cai and Neal to the small trapdoor that led directly into the castle¡¯s dungeon. It felt like months had passed since Skye had rescued her from the pit of hell, and here she was, about to fight against the cannibals. Even through her strong shield made of densely packed water, Lara felt the evil slithering across it, constantly seeking a weak point. Thank God the Lan¡¯Ai magic had given her a stronger barrier. The feeling of evil had spread, its stain a black miasma that had drilled into the ground. She only hoped that once the cannibals were all dead, the hellish darkness would dissipate. As much as the Pyrannis were disposed toward intolerance and despised magic and all things Kureto, they were also victims. She couldn¡¯t imagine living in a city coated in the invisible remnants of such depravity, where no hope lived. If the evil remained, the remaining Pyrannis would descend into madness.


    She shuddered hard enough for Chion to huff aloud, sending her curls fluttering across her vision. My Lady, do not doubt your strength now, he admonished. We have not survived so much only to die at the hands of the Malirrans. It is the malicious emotions of the Malirrans and the hopelessness of the survivors that make you doubt the end of this night. He pulled away from her and stared into her eyes. We will fight this enemy together, Solara. We are not alone, either. Our bondmates will be at our side, ready to step in if necessary. I trust you to protect me as I would protect you.


    ¡°I know.¡± She took a moment to get her thoughts in order by tying her hair with a length of soft leather. ¡°I think it has more to do with knowing I plan to kill someone when I step foot in the castle. It feels, I don¡¯t know, cold blooded, I guess? I know the Malirrans, especially the king and his top people, are evil. I do. I mean, of everyone waiting to infiltrate the castle, I can feel their evil. Their souls are so dark, Chion. They can¡¯t be redeemed. Still, it doesn¡¯t make what we have to do any easier.¡± She sighed, staring down at the ground.


    Chion dipped his head before placing a huge paw on her leg. Such is war, My Lady. You have only ever fought in defense. Even in Kureto, the men you killed had invaded our home. Solara, tonight¡¯s battle is different for you because we are the invading force. We are not the Pyrannis, who fight to regain their kingdom. We are here because the Malirran king must die. Otherwise, his evil will fester and spread across the land.


    She sniffed, scrubbing her face to make sure no tears had fallen. ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded, ¡°okay. We can do this. I can do this.¡± Lara searched for and found Eiren and Skye standing a few yards away. They looked as if they were having their own pep talk. Keeping Chion in the link, she told the other two, Here¡¯s to praying for luck. You both better not get hurt.


    I already had this talk with Skye, Eiren responded, walking over to join their little group.


    She did, Skye admitted. Lara, Chion, stay alert. We will need both of our Lan¡¯Ai abilities to come out of this alive. The others will guard our backs. Skye looked down at her for a long second, and then he reached down and lifted her hand. Placing a quick kiss on the back of her hand, he warned, Lara, do not underestimate the Malirrans.


    I won¡¯t, she promised. Narrowing the link to Skye alone, she added, You better follow your own advice.


    He agreed with a slight smile, squeezing her fingers. Through their bond, she could feel his resolute and unswerving determination to end the short tyranny of the Malirrans. Acting out of character, he caught her by surprise by wrapping his arms around her. After a moment of hesitation¡ªwell aware they had an audience¡ªshe hugged him back before releasing him to hug Eiren next. Remember, Eiren, do not take your eyes off the Malirrans. They will use every trick in the book to kill you and Skye.


    Eiren met her eyes and nodded once, her eyes ablaze with anticipation.


    Suddenly, Skye cocked his head to the side and raised his hand, silencing the quiet conversations around them. ¡°It is time, my friends. The Pyrannis are in place and will begin their assault on the Malirrans in the city soon. We must be inside the castle and in place before they attack.¡±


    Chion nudged her leg to gain her attention. Looking around, she realized everyone was in line to enter the dungeon hallway. Aleena, with her three guards, stood behind Skye, her jaw clenched and her shoulders back. Already knowing her task, Lara focused on any emotions nearby, disregarded those located outside the sphere of the castle, and found blank space. She looked over at Skye in time to watch him blink twice in concentration. They both shook their heads at the same time; no guards were in the dungeon or the stairway.


    Skye ordered, ¡°Once we reach the main floor, there are four guards. Two stand against the opposite wall of the doorway. The other two are farther down the hall. Two archers will take out both sets of guards.¡± Without being told, two bowmen moved their bows into their hand and jumped to the front of the line. ¡°We must stash the dead here in the dungeon out of sight. Prepare your illusion, Ulami. Let us not give away our entrance. At that point, Queen Aleena will lead us to the royal wing of the castle.¡±


    Aleena gave him a curt nod before speaking up. ¡°Yes, not too far from the dungeon exit, if we go left, there is a servant hallway. It will take us a little out of our way, but we are less likely to meet anyone who will fight us along the way.¡±


    Turning to the small group of warriors, Skye looked at each in the eye before continuing, ¡°Remember, stealth and quick thinking will see us to the other side of this battle and our enemy dead.¡± With one last sweep of his gaze across the group, Skye waved his hand at Neal to open the trapdoor. Both Neal and Cai, along with the healer, would stay and guard the entrance, ensuring they had an escape route if necessary.


    Once the door was cracked open, the sweet stench of rotting bodies rolled over them, and Lara leaned over and dry-heaved. Beneath the dull roaring in her head, she made out the sound of retching behind her, and the acidic smell of vomit added to the foul odor. Her stomach rolled as she brought up her shirt to cover her nose and mouth. What the hell? she screeched through the bond.


    Skye whispered, ¡°The stairway is clear. We must go now.¡± With that, Skye slid through the opening, his arms reaching back to help the two archers. Aleena and her three guards were next.


    It was Lara¡¯s turn, then. Her stomach threatened to revolt again, and she swallowed several times, praying she wouldn¡¯t throw up. Both Eiren and Chion scrabbled up the dug-out stairs, leaping through the door a second before they lost their footing. Lara shoved her shirt across her nose and mouth, took a deep breath, and climbed the steps. When her head was inside the hallway, she shook her head to get rid of the loud buzzing in her ears. Once on solid ground, she got to her feet and crept up the stairs, away from the stench, making room for the other Kurites, sticking close to Chion. She shook her head again, trying to stop the sound, yet the buzzing persisted. Oh, no. No.

 Chapter 129: Castle Invasion

    The sound wasn¡¯t coming from inside her head. No, it was far, far worse.


    Heedless of what they faced, she twisted around and stared back toward the dungeon with growing horror. Oh God. She felt the blood drain from her face. Her shock threatened to crack her shield, and she hastily strengthened it with her will. Lara didn¡¯t want to feel any more of the swirling evil than required. Someone had killed all the prisoners and left them to rot. She didn¡¯t know if this world had flies, but whatever insects making the noise must be a close relation.


    There had to be thousands down there feasting on the corpses.


    Skye, get us out of here now, she demanded, the horror and sheer callousness of leaving the bodies there threatened to send her into madness again.


    He waited until the secret panel shut behind the last Kurite. He closed his eyes, his expression one of intense concentration. He pointed at the two archers to take the lead.


    With trepidation, Lara thinned the shield around her, trying to find where the thickest layer of evil permeated from within the castle. She fisted the loose skin on Chion¡¯s neck to keep her grounded, but she couldn¡¯t help how her head tilted up and around like a bloodhound. She was simultaneously repulsed and attracted to the black miasma above her. Her terror bubbled up, and she inhaled through her nose despite the foulness of the air.


    At the top of the long, winding stairway, the people in front of her stopped. Pushing everything away except for the people directly beyond the door, she focused on the guards¡¯ emotions. The two guards were oblivious to their presence and felt secure at their post. Either way, they were far more alert than she would expect palace guards to act. She tilted her head down toward Chion without losing the emotions of the guards. Tell everyone to wait. They¡¯re too alert. I¡¯ll send out a slight pulse of calm, which will make it easier for the archers to take out the two guards before they send a warning to the others down the hall. Warn them to be ready to move when I give the order.


    She felt his acknowledgement, yet she didn¡¯t hear him relay the message to the other pakas. Lara waited a few seconds for word to pass from paka to bondmate, including the two archers. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Skye hold up a hand to keep Aleena and her guards from moving. Lara found a recent memory that would work against the guards. Remembering how it felt to watch movies with Skye and her father, she sent the feeling of safety outward. She knew the instant it hit the two guards.


    Now, Skye.


    Immediately, the two archers stepped through the door Skye pulled open. A second later, the sound of two bodies hitting the floor reached her. As the archers killed the last two guards farther away, two pakas slunk into the hall, sank their teeth into the leather straps of the Malirrans¡¯ chest armor, and dragged the bodies to where they waited.


    Aleena swept forward and crept along the edge of the hallway. When Skye motioned for her to move faster, the woman did. Despite being a Pyranni, the woman trusted Skye¡¯s magical radar. On near silent feet, they made good time to the servant staircase almost hidden behind a recessed part of the wall. The two pakas at the back caught up with them after stashing the last two guards with the other two bodies. Before Aleena¡¯s guards opened the door, they glanced at Skye for assurance they weren¡¯t walking into a trap.


    Skye said, Lara, I see two people behind the door.


    Understanding his unspoken request, she waded through the oily sludge to sense the two Skye saw. She locked on and whispered, Yes, they are terrified, but they don¡¯t seem aware of us. I think they¡¯re servants. Let me calm them like I did the guards. Again, she pushed the feeling of safety out from her before thickening her shield again to protect herself. Even so, she still felt when the two frightened servants relaxed the smallest amount.


    Skye leaned over and whispered to two of the guards, pointing out exactly where the two servants stood.


    Eiren warned, her unease flooding the bond, We must get out of sight. We have been in this hallway too long. Our luck cannot hold out much longer.


    Chion hummed in agreement, even as he kept watch.


    It is spooky how empty the castle is, Lara mused. I expected the hallway to be brimming with Malirran soldi¡ª


    Their conversation was cut short when the door was shoved open and the two servants were knocked unconscious. The servants¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere settled into a more comfortable sitting position against the wall. Lara looked around at the stark hallway, a direct contrast to the ostentatious one they just left. Once everyone was inside, Aleena pointed in the direction they needed to go.


    After walking deeper into the castle with only the sound of feet hitting stone breaking the otherwise silent corridor, Lara shivered and tightened her grip on her sword. We are definitely going the right direction. The evil, it is like a calling card¡ªa beacon pointing the way, shouting ¡°come and get me.¡± Wait, do you think this could be a trap?


    Chion prowled next to her as they marched forward. A trap? We have surprise on our side. Even if the Malirran king expects us, he could not know how we would enter the castle.


    Maybe not. He knows I escaped the dungeon somehow, with no one the wiser. If I were him, I¡¯d set a trap. The castle feels¡­ I don¡¯t know, emptier than I thought it would.


    Eiren chimed in, Pyrannis are terrified of the king and his men. Would they not stay hidden if possible?


    Maybe, Lara answered, her tone echoing her doubt.


    There could be a trap. There may be no trap. The Malirrans might have another reason for the empty halls. We must continue forward. My Lady, can you tell how many men the Malirran king has left?


    Lara looked up as if she could see through the stone and timber to the Malirrans above. She shook her head. No, their evil is far too pervasive. Maybe once I am on the floor. Hm, interesting. And by interesting, good news for us. She checked the entire castle, her focus sweeping through each floor like a sensor of evil. Bringing Skye into their conversation, she said, Okay, our luck is still holding. All the councilors and the king are on the same floor, I think. There is a concentration of evil between three different rooms. She pointed, twirling her finger in a circle, to three spots above them. What do you see, Skye?


    Skye glanced up for a long second and nodded. I see what I think are servants. They are cleaning one of the empty rooms. There are guards along the hallway in far more numbers than we¡¯ve seen so far. Aleena is taking us to that floor. One more floor, so be ready.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Behind her, a commotion made Lara turn her head. A muffled scream escaped before one of the Kurites knocked the servant unconscious with a well-placed knock on the head. It took two people to sit the young woman inside the room.


    Lara hissed, ¡°Gag her.¡±


    The Kurite who had knocked her out used his knife to cut a strip off the servant¡¯s shirt. He then shoved the material between her teeth. The other warrior took it a step further and tied her hands with a bit of rope.


    Pointing to the staircase ahead, Aleena whispered, ¡°Follow me. We are almost there.¡±


    In a flurry of motion, surprising everyone, Skye shouldered Aleena aside and leapt up the stairs. As he reached the top, the door opened, and a dark head of hair peeked in. The Malirran¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth opened to call an alarm, but Skye grabbed a hunk of the guard¡¯s hair, yanked him into the servant hallway, and sliced his neck in one smooth motion.


    Before Lara could finish exhaling a sigh of relief, a rising tide of alarm and adrenaline slammed into her shield. Skye held up his fist. Silence descended on the servant staircase, no one moved, no one dared to breathe. Through the closed door, the thunder of metal and feet passed above. Skye¡¯s eyes followed the activity, and soon after, the muted sound of the city bells floated through the stone walls to Lara.


    Lara stretched her senses to wade through the evil and other emotions all around her to the concentrated sludge of the Malirrans they came to kill. What looked like a black hole gave away the king¡¯s position at the far end of the hall. One Malirran, his evil slightly more diluted than the other three moved toward them before stopping in the hallway. Skye, she said in warning.


    I see him. Skye motioned to an archer and whispered instructions in the Ai¡¯s ear. When the Kurite nodded and nocked an arrow, Skye maneuvered out of the archer¡¯s way. The man nodded again, and Skye jerked the door open. An almost silent twang of the bowstring warned the arrow was loosed.


    Lara knew the man¡¯s arrow struck true when the Malirran¡¯s eddies of evil popped, leaving behind a strange sense of emptiness, a brief clearing of wrongness in the emotions surrounding her. For a second, an almost too short second, everything froze.


    The cords in his neck bulging, Skye yelled, ¡°The guard isn¡¯t alone. Attack! Attack!¡± He disappeared through the door, Eiren a silent presence behind him, her teeth bared in aggression.


    As their small force swept up the remaining stairs and into the hall, the castle guards charged with a battle cry, their bellows reverberating against the walls, swirling to a fevered pitch. The rush of emotions slammed into Lara, and she almost vibrated off the floor from the strength of them. With Chion guarding her, she checked her forward stride and regained control of her shield.


    With a hissing scream, Chion¡¯s shoulder knocked her down. A pained cry above her made Lara twist her head, and she realized the thrown knife would have killed her. Breathless, she said, Thanks.


    Chion didn¡¯t reply; instead, he pounced on the Malirran with a viciousness that made even Lara shiver. His feline body took the man to the ground and shredded his sharp claws down the man¡¯s torso. After a short shriek that turned into a half-moan, the guard died with blood-stained teeth and wide eyes. She lurched to her knees, blocking a blow from another guard. With the turmoil beating at her, Lara couldn¡¯t focus her Lan¡¯Ai ability. All she could do was use the sword in her grip.


    A Tal¡¯Ai woman dropped beside her, the warrior dead before she hit the ground. ¡°We must end this,¡± Lara muttered. A crazed scream reached her over the fighting around her. Narrowing her magic, she sought it out, even as she recognized and disregarded Skye¡¯s deadly dance several yards in front of her. Locating the demented screams and laughter, she called out, Found one, Chion.


    I am here, My Lady. I will protect¡ª


    Lara whirled around, feeling Chion¡¯s pain. A man brimming with almost as much oily corruption as the Malirran king grinned as he sliced the edge of his sword downward. The move was a blur, too quick for Lara to follow. But the spurt of blood from Chion¡¯s neck proved his trajectory had met resistance. Chion¡¯s roar of pain both through their bond and aloud threatened to affix her in place. She lurched forward and raised her sword, moving around Chion to attempt to attack the Malirran from the side. The man, without a scratch on him, danced backward without seeming to move, keeping them both in sight. The paka pounced, but the man¡¯s superior speed and strength landed another cut on Chion instead.


    Pleasure. Giddiness from causing pain. Excitement of the coming kill. Lara felt it all emanate from the monster. A monster in the shape of a man.


    The Malirran toyed with Chion. Her Chion.


    With that thought, the world slowed and stopped, and everything around her disappeared except for the Malirran, her white paka, and her. Lara studied the tableau before her. The skin on Chion¡¯s neck looked peeled, as if someone had taken a knife and started skinning him. The man carried no wounds; he was too quick and well-trained against the Tal¡¯Ais. In what felt like minutes passing, she managed another step forward.


    When his sword glinted, somehow all her fear, all the pain coming through the bond, coalesced into a single pulse. A single pulse in sync with her scream of denial. Her shield exploded, decimated by the strength of the emotions leaving her body. Her head was thrown backward, and her chest punched forward. A silent scream stretched her mouth open, though her eyes never left her enemy. She could almost see it, invisible as her magic was.


    The violence of the pulse, when it reached the Malirran, tore him apart. His eyes burst, leaving bloody craters. He coughed up blood. His nose and ears bled. Falling backward, he managed a weak, ¡°How?¡±


    The clatter of his sword landing on the blood-soaked stone floor ended the sound barrier her adrenaline had erected. She panicked until she collected the tatters of her shield and reformed it into a watery screen to keep out the overwhelming emotions. With her inner eye, Lara checked its entirety, testing its strength and thickness. Finally, she trusted her shield would hold. Chion¡¯s growl drew her eyes back to the gruesome sight on the ground. She winced when her bondmate bit through the Malirran¡¯s throat with a wet crunch. Although she was aware of the exact millisecond the Malirran died, Lara refused to take any chances. She wanted him dead. Stomping a foot down on his chest, she hacked the man¡¯s head from his shoulders with her sword.


    After she was done, she turned her attention to Chion, running her eyes up and down his head, neck, and shoulders. You okay? You took several hits.


    I will heal. What did you do, My Lady?


    Shrugging her shoulders made her realize how exhausted she truly felt. It was as if that single piece of magic used up the core of her energy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean I do, but replicating what I did is probably impossible.¡±


    Before he could respond, Skye and Eiren fought their way to them. Chion? Eiren gasped.


    He assured them, I will heal. The Malirran held a well of power in which held me at a disadvantage. Magic had given him speed and strength.


    As he spoke, Lara eyed the fighting. They were winning, but it wasn¡¯t without grave casualties on their side. She said, ¡°We must end this now.¡± She glanced at Skye. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the king. Did you get him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head.


    Eiren interrupted, My Lord knows where he is.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the room at the end of the hall,¡± Skye said with distaste. ¡°He¡¯s gorging himself.¡±


    Lara shivered. There was no need to explain further. He¡¯d left his own men to fight without him. Perhaps the king thought his gluttony would keep him from dying at their hand.


    She tuned back into the concentrated swirls of evil and found that, while Chion and she were focused on the councilman, the other two Malirrans had been killed. ¡°Only two left,¡± she murmured. ¡°The king and the screamer. Chion and I will take care of the crazy one.¡±


    Skye cocked his head. ¡°He¡¯s chained to the wall for some reason.¡±


    Lara shrugged. ¡°Even better.¡± Glancing around the hallway, she warned, ¡°Skye, be careful of the king.¡± She pointed down at the corpse she had beheaded. ¡°This man almost killed Chion, and he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Lukar.¡±


    Skye rolled his shoulders. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡è ¡è ¡è


    Lukar tore into the sacrifice with an unhappy growl. He had tried to leave the woman tied to the rack, where she lay half alive and mewling. He had tried to join the battle as soon as he heard the guard¡¯s body hit the ground, his senses well honed from the power the Goddess gave him. Making her disapproval known, Semnac had sent spikes of pain clawing through his brain, enough that he almost dropped to his knees. Almost as if he no longer had full control of his own body¡ªhis senses still reeling from the excruciated pain, Lukar returned to stripping the remaining meat from the body.


    Usually, he enjoyed his sacrifices¡¯ cries of pain and pleas.


    But not tonight. Tonight, the body was only a means to more power.


    The Kurites had to be slaughtered.

 Chapter 130: Skye vs Lukar

    Giving Chion a worried look, Lara asked Chion, Can you make it a little longer? You¡¯ve already lost a lot of blood.


    Before the paka could answer, Skye said with unequivocal command, ¡°No, after you finish off the lunatic, you are both done.¡±


    Before either of them could argue, Skye whirled around. He yelled a warning, yet the queen and her guards were too intent on the Malirrans¡¯ slow but steady defeat happening right before their eyes.


    Calculating the angles and trajectory of people¡¯s movements between him and Aleena, Skye leapt over the dead and injured. His inner sight gave him an advantage. He didn¡¯t have to look down to know where to step. With a snarl, he kicked a guard who was leaning over one of the fallen pakas. The satisfying crack of his boot¡¯s thick sole against the man¡¯s forehead made Skye grin even as he rushed forward. As he passed, he jabbed the end of his sword into the Malirran¡¯s eye socket with unerring accuracy. With his eyes closed, his full concentration on wading through what his sight channeled to him, Skye threw a large mirror toward the ceiling. Rolling on the balls of his feet, he twisted in a circle to dodge a sword thrust, never losing his forward momentum. Feeling his blood pumping, he grinned. With a shout, Skye warned, ¡°I need by.¡±


    A paka dipped his head and sat back, giving him a little more room to maneuver. Skye ducked under a blade of a Kurite with a surprised huff.


    Sliding his feet forward, which allowed him to squeeze between the queen and the servant door, he struck his sword into the barely cracked doorway. Shouldering the door open, Skye released his battle cry as he hefted his weapon with the man still caught on the tip of his sword. With his inner sight, he saw Aleena turn with a soft gasp.


    He chastised her guards, ¡°We did not cover all the servant corridors. Be on guard.¡± With this small crisis over, Skye grunted as he used his foot to kick the man away. The Malirran¡¯s scream was cut off as he tumbled down the stairs. ¡°Lukar is still alive,¡± he updated the new queen, yelling to be heard over the cacophony.


    A quick, assessing glance told him the fighting was finished. Taking command of the chaos, Skye called out, ¡°We have control of this hallway. Post a guard at the other end.¡± He pointed in the opposite direction of where the Malirran king had yet to come out of his room. ¡°You,¡± he jerked his head at a mid-sized paka, ¡°update the others in the tunnels. We have two more Malirrans to kill before our battle is truly over.¡± Flicking the blood off his weapon, he scanned the hall with his magic as he strode back to Eiren¡¯s side. ¡°Split up into teams. The injured should return to the safety of the tunnels. Everyone stay alert.¡±


    Looking down at Eiren, he absently noted the blood splatters across her coat. ¡°Are you ready, My Lady?¡±


    I am.


    Skye took the lead. Ignoring the shackled advisor in the room on the left, where demented screams echoed behind the solid door, Skye went straight to the double doors at the end of the hall. With his magic, Skye knew the Malirran king stood waiting for him. At the door, Skye sank deeper into his magic. It expanded and contracted around him. Heeding Lara¡¯s warning, Skye placed mirrors in a tighter circle around him, shrinking the area his inner sight would gather information from. In response, the information he garnered was clear and crisp. There was no delay required for him to process what his abilities sent him.


    Eiren whispered, Trust the God and Goddess. In all the people in both kingdoms, you were their choice. You cannot have a shred of doubt about your ability to control your magic once you open this door, My Lord. You must hold your belief close.


    And if we do not succeed?


    Through their bond, a mental shrug made it through, We do not. She paused before offering, her tone far too innocent, Would you like me to go first?


    He grinned. I rather you did not. Stay behind me, Eiren.


    When he pulled open the door, Skye was met by a cold, deep voice. ¡°Ah, I wondered who my supposed conqueror would be.¡±


    With his grin still in place, he studied his enemy down to every hair and speck of dust. With his eyes, he saw the blackish stains on the Malirran¡¯s clothes, the evil glint in the man¡¯s eyes, and the silver jewelry that decorated the warrior¡¯s hands, ears, and hair. At the same time, Skye¡¯s magic catalogued the man¡¯s stance, the way he held his sword, as well as the details of the room.


    The horror of the room could not be overstated. Blood-blackened rugs portrayed the true evil roosting within the castle. The altar, with its gruesome sacrilege of a human body, displayed the evil inherent in the man in all its despicable, obscene glory. The stench of rotting flesh and the sweet, bile-worthy scent of death, along with the bits of leftover human remains scattered across the large room, conveyed the Malirrans¡¯ desire for ruin and destruction.


    Thankfully, he¡¯d already seen something similar on Earth, so the horrific scene did not hold him captive. Keeping his expression as disinterested as possible, Skye asked, ¡°I was not who you expected?¡±


    The gaunt face of the king turned into a demented version of a skull when Lukar¡¯s mouth twisted into a tooth-filled grin. He chuckled. ¡°No, Pyranni. My goddess and I expected a Kurite.¡± He struck faster than Skye thought possible. One moment he was standing in the middle of the room; the next the Malirran was within an arm¡¯s length.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the slight twitch, a tell the Malirran gave while shifting his weight, Skye would have died. His block skated down Lukar¡¯s sword before they broke apart. A finger¡¯s width down and the sword would have struck true.


    Close your eyes, Eiren advised. Trust.


    Stepping to the side to give himself more room, Skye did as she said. He flared his magic to its full strength and narrowed his senses to the man before him. The speed at which Lukar moved proved unnatural, verifying that he received assistance in some form from the Malirran¡¯s foul goddess. Skye turned his sword to block another strike. Lukar was too fast and strong for a regular man.


    The sound of their swords clashing and Skye¡¯s grunts filled the otherwise silent room. It was as if Eiren had turned into a statue so as to not distract him, neither moving nor breathing. The slight rolling of the man¡¯s right foot warned Skye of an impending swipe. The straight edge of the weapon hit his counter block with such power that Skye¡¯s arm trembled.


    So powerful.


    For once, the crazed smile that Skye normally wore was nonexistent. His entire focus was on Lukar. He reopened his eyes, but his magic held pride of place. His magic had converged onto his enemy to the detriment of everything else. His vision was merely another information source, a way to decipher the man¡¯s moves based on his expressions. To give himself more time to recover, Skye circled to the right, widening the space between them. Slowly, as if barraged by stinging nettles, feeling and strength returned to his arm. With effort, he stopped himself from shaking out his hand. The man was too dangerous and wily of an opponent. Lukar would take any show of weakness and use it against him and all his people.


    The king sneered, his eyes indicating calculation and triumph at the same time. He taunted, ¡°Where are your precious God and Goddess now?¡± He looked around the room as if some deity would jump out of hiding. Spreading his arms wide, he said, ¡°Oh, that is right. They are not here. Fool!¡± He spat on the ground in disgust. ¡°If you surrender now, Pyranni, I will end your life without too much suffering.¡±


    Skye did not have to have Lara¡¯s ability to know the Malirran lied. The man was incapable of showing mercy. Besides, he refused to kowtow to such evil. Without wasting time on words, Skye rushed forward, slicing the edge of his blade downward. In his wake, although the king danced out of reach, a thin trail of blood coursed down the man¡¯s face.


    A roar of rage left the man, and Skye would have sworn the room stretched outward for a brief instance. Narrow, constricted eyes filled with avarice warned him, but Lukar struck at almost twice the speed from before. Skye had no chance to defend himself. The Malirran¡¯s sword carved across his chest and shoulders, leaving in its wake an inferno of pain that left him almost unable to breathe. Almost. He feinted to the left, raising his sword up to parry the coming strike. Skye was too slow.


    This time it took a heartbeat before he felt the pain. Skye¡¯s face burned from forehead to chin. A belated shout was torn from him. He received an evil chuckle in return.


    Lukar taunted, ¡°I gave you a chance, Pyranni. One you should have taken.¡±


    Terror besieged him when Skye lost sight out of his right eye. He blinked. He blinked again. With a calm he did not feel, he closed his eyes, letting his second sight take over. Skye would deal with being blind in one eye after he defeated his enemy.


    With a battle cry of his own, he attacked, keeping his weapon and body constantly moving. With a snarl, Lukar ramped up his defense and counterattacks, and soon they were trading blows. Cuts opened. Blood flew outward, an effect caused by the speed of their movements. Sweat dripped and intermixed with the blood.


    Time became inconsequential. He forgot about Eiren¡¯s presence. All that mattered was the enemy. Skye ignored his exhaustion. He ignored the telltale numbness that crept from his hands, up his arms, and into his shoulders. The agony of his wounds became throbbing points of discomfort, noticed only by how his wounds affected his reaction time. Then it happened. He misjudged his enemy¡¯s intention until almost too late. In a flurry of motion, Lukar swept inside his defense and stabbed a small knife into his hip. Only Skye¡¯s turning saved him from a mortal wound¡ªthe artery on his inner thigh. Even so, Skye lost strength in his left leg and fell to the floor in an uncoordinated heap.


    Lukar limped forward, sword in hand. ¡°And so, your end has come.¡±


    Skye gripped his sword in his hand, his arm barely able to lift the heavy, unwieldy weapon. He pushed backward with his legs and elbows, his mind racing through his limited options. As the Malirran tapped the tip of his sword against Skye¡¯s legs, then his waist, until finally reaching his neck, Skye sent up a fervent prayer for a miracle.


    His prayer was cut off when Lukar grunted once. ¡°I must admit you are the first to give me a true warrior¡¯s engagement on a battlefield.¡± He glanced up and around him. ¡°If the battlefield can take place in a castle.¡±


    Skye gritted his teeth when he saw bright gold eyes behind the Malirran. He realized his vision in his right eye had returned sometime during the fight; it was of secondary concern.


    Do not look at me, Eiren urged in a whisper that they both knew Lukar could not hear. Stealthy footsteps brought her ever closer.


    Skye sent to her, When I tell you, rush him.


    To give her time¡ªand him a chance, Skye scoffed aloud, ¡°I may die, but I did not come alone. Another will take my place. You will die, whether by my hand or not.¡±


    Lukar barked a laugh. ¡°Where is this man, this mighty warrior that will kill me?¡±


    ¡°Not a man, Malirran. A woman. She will kill you.¡±


    The flash of fear vanished as quickly as it appeared was a surprise. Skye tucked the reaction away for later.


    I am in position, Skye.


    ¡°Now,¡± he yelled, sweeping his knee to the side, hitting Lukar¡¯s left leg, unbalancing him enough that when Eiren landed on his back, Lukar shuffled sideways. Skye heard the Malirran¡¯s armor buckle under the paka¡¯s weight.


    When Lukar flipped the sword in his hand, Skye knew Eiren had to move.


    ¡°Jump,¡± he screamed in warning. At the same time, Skye yanked the knife out of his hip with a cry, rolled over on his side, and jammed the finger-length blade into the Malirran¡¯s foot. Eiren leapt away as Lukar yelled in both pain and rage. During the short reprieve, she padded around to Skye¡¯s side. Skye climbed back to his feet by using his sword to propel him upward. He dared not take his eyes or magic off the enemy. Lukar was still mobile and dangerous. Perhaps even more dangerous now that he was hurt.


    Behind him, the door creaked open and two sets of feet could be heard over both Lukar¡¯s and his panting. Skye grumbled between gasps of breaths, ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    The Malirran stood to his full height, sweeping them all with an assessing gaze.


    Lara and Chion stopped beside him. Lara said with forced gaiety, ¡°Oh. Uh. Well, I thought we decided you and Eiren would handle the king while Chion and I took care of the screamer. Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Lukar gasped, his eyes flaring with recognition.

 Chapter 131: LanAi vs Lukar

    ¡°Me,¡± Lara affirmed. She brought her weapon up in silent challenge. Yet, she was no match even for the injured king.


    Chion¡¯s low growl filled the room with menace, turning the king¡¯s gaze away from Lara. Even with his wounds on blatant display, the large paka was not a creature to be taken lightly.


    Lukar backed away from them, each step taking him closer to the middle of the chamber.


    Spread out, Skye instructed after summoning energy by sheer willpower. As the pakas broke away and circled wide, sticking to the walls, they both bared their teeth in a show of barely leashed aggression. Chion¡¯s constant growl unsettled their enemy, and Lukar slid a few steps forward before jerking to a stop.


    Skye¡¯s lips twitched despite his exhaustion and injuries. Lara, he is too strong and fast to be taken down by even the four of us. One of us would possibly lose our life. I¡ªwe¡ªneed a distraction. Can you emanate an emotion?


    Lara glanced at him, her brows pulling down. After a brief hesitation, she asked, Any emotion?


    Chion answered, Send him the emotions you feel that encompasses the evil here.


    Her voice full of grim determination, she said, Tell me when.


    With the two pakas now behind Lukar, Skye had an odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It dawned on him that this situation had happened before. He had once stood where Lukar now stood between four enemy combatants. The skirmish against Cai and Neal felt like it had happened years ago, but now he wondered whether it was in preparation for this exact moment. Maybe if he used the basics of how he was defeated in the past, they would have a chance.


    Drawing a breath, Skye held it before releasing the air from his lungs. Chion, Eiren, hamstring him as soon as Lara distracts him. Lara, stay back and focus on pushing your Lan¡¯Ai magic toward him.


    Without a word, they all moved into position.


    Lukar raised his sword and balanced on the balls of his feet, obviously shrugging aside his injuries in the presence of fresh danger. Caution screamed from the Malirran¡¯s every limb. His eyes glanced toward Lara before returning back to Skye. His words, though, were meant for Lara. ¡°You are sane, now.¡±


    Lara stretched out the silence before responding to the unasked question. ¡°Yes, it was not an act. I was feral. Rather insane, actually.¡± She tilted her head toward Skye. ¡°He brought me back from the abyss.¡± She jerked her head in Chion¡¯s general direction. ¡°Chion brought me all the way back. You know, I was lucky. Unlike you.¡±


    ¡°Lucky,¡± he snarled, brandishing his teeth like a paka. ¡°You should have never come. When I am done with you, you will beg for death long before I am done with you. Semnac anticipates the power within your blood, your very marrow.¡±


    Sadness slithered through the bond, making Skye flick his eyes to her though his magic remained locked onto the king.


    ¡°Yes, Lukar. I was lucky. I knew exactly when I fell into the abyss of evil. I knew it was the only possible way I could survive against you and your henchmen. Unlike you. You are evil. Truly, utterly evil. I don¡¯t think you are even aware of the taint that surrounds you. You can¡¯t see it. It follows you wherever you go. You are insane and don¡¯t even know it.¡±


    ¡°My Goddess protects me and my people,¡± Lukar scoffs, shrugging off her accusation.


    Lara¡¯s despondent laugh fell flat in the walled space. A tremor of apprehension threaded her next words. ¡°Fine. I will show you everything you have denied yourself.¡±


    Through their bond, Skye yelled, Now.


    For the first time, Skye actually saw what Lara had described shortly after her rescue. He thought he was prepared for what came next.


    Lukar¡¯s chest stuttered on a silent scream. The shock written across the Malirran¡¯s face would haunt Skye for years to come. The man¡¯s eyes went blank, staring unseeingly across the room as if he saw something that rendered him mute and rooted to that spot. Dawning recognition came next. The gaunt body froze, and all of Lukar¡¯s muscles bulged. For a brief moment, panic and regret crossed his enemy¡¯s face. Sorrow came next. Then, full-fledged terror transformed the powerful man into yet another victim. He shook his head viciously, as if that would stop the evil. At last, a tortured scream escaped before it gradually changed into a deep cackle.


    With a snap, Lukar¡¯s eyes focused on the greatest threat in the room, a fierce, hungry expression spread the man¡¯s lips into a wicked snarl. Lara was his prey. Skye realized Lukar¡¯s transformation was complete. The man was gone, his personality and the core of him stripped beneath the throes of darkness that Lara pushed toward the Malirran.


    Not waiting for Lukar to attack, Skye yelled, ¡°Chion. Eiren!¡± Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Lara. Except for the rigidity of her body and the white-knuckled fists her hands made, she stood as if in a meditative state. Her entire focus was on their enemy, and Skye knew she still sent the darker emotions toward Lukar.


    Hoping the two pakas heard him, Skye launched himself forward with a war cry. He brought the pummel of his sword back against his shoulder. As if choreographed, the two pakas¡¯ wicked claws tore chunks of meat from the Malirran¡¯s calves. Chion¡¯s weight pushed their enemy in Skye¡¯s direction. The man fell to his knees with an agonized cry. Although Lukar¡¯s eyes were unfocused, his hands still instinctively clutched his sword.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Using both his forward momentum and Lukar¡¯s fall, Skye rammed his sword through the man¡¯s heart with a loud crunch of broken rib bones. The blade punched out of his back with a sickening amount of blood. Once the Malirran king¡¯s chest hit the cross-guard, both Skye and his sword jerked to a halt.


    With eyes already going vacant and mouth filling with blood, Lukar gasped, ¡°My Goddess¡­ has deserted¡­ me.¡±


    It was done.


    Skye released his grip, and the Malirran king fell to the floor. A huff of air escaped Skye as he dropped to his knees, suddenly weak from blood loss and relief. He released his Lan¡¯Ai magic, uncaring whether any enemies still walked the castle halls. For once, someone else could protect him. He had nothing left to offer. Eiren came up beside him, giving him her silent support. They leaned against each other for what felt like hours but was probably mere moments.


    His eyes shut against the sight of the dead king, Skye whispered with a wince, ¡°It was almost too close, Eiren.¡±


    He snapped his head up and stared at Chion in surprise when Chion let loose a loud, triumphant roar, heralding the end of the Malirran king. His roar was picked up by the other pakas and the Tal¡¯Ais.


    Aleena marched into the room with two of her guards. She came to a stop and gazed down at the body with an inscrutable expression. When she looked up, she said, ¡°We have only won half the war. My people still fight in the streets.¡± Waving to the Pyranni guards, she ordered, ¡°Bring him.¡±


    Before they could carry the dead king away, Skye grasped his sword and jerked it out of the body. With a nod to both Pyrannis, he collapsed back against Eiren, giving them room to maneuver.


    ¡°Do we follow?¡± Lara asked.


    Skye shot her a look, then stopped and studied her closer. She was pale and shaky, her eyes wide and wild. Chion was curled around her, cocooning her in white fur. ¡°Lara, are you okay?¡±


    Lara¡¯s grip on Chion¡¯s neck tightened. It took her a little too long to answer. When she did, she didn¡¯t meet Skye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡± She shuddered once, then shook her head. ¡°No. Yes. Maybe?¡±


    With growing concern, he crawled to his feet, swayed for a bit before finding his balance, and limped over to them.


    Chion¡¯s low growl made him shuffle a little faster. My Lady was required to immerse herself into the evil before she could send it outward. He licked her cheek and entreated, Solara, come back to me.


    Skye grabbed onto her, hugging her upper body to him as Chion and Eiren encircled her, giving Lara their body heat. Using both hands, he jerked her head up until they were eye to eye. With a calm he did not feel, he entreated, ¡°Lara, you are stronger than this. You must fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said with a dazed smile, ¡°he is dead. I know.¡± Her eyes suddenly snapped into focus. ¡°It isn¡¯t what you think, guys. I swear. I just need a little time.¡±


    Tell us what is wrong, and we will help, Eiren coaxed in a gentle murmur.


    Lara¡¯s right hand ran up Skye¡¯s back and curled in his long hair. She didn¡¯t seem to care that he was covered in blood and sweat, which Skye felt strangely proud of.


    ¡°Before¡­¡± Lara stopped to swallow hard. ¡°When I blasted¡ªI don¡¯t really know what to call it other than that¡ªhim with the evil surrounding the city, I was scalded by something that I can¡¯t explain.¡± A sheepish blush crawled across her otherwise pale face. ¡°I meant to hit only him, but I think a few others nearby got caught in the blast. I¡¯m not sure, though. It just, well, took a little while for me to figure out how to narrow the beam, so to speak. I¡¯m just glad you guys aren¡¯t influenced by my magic.¡± Her fingers petted the back of his head while she gathered her thoughts. She cleared her throat. ¡°Anyway, about the time Lukar screamed, the evil vanished like it never existed.¡±


    Skye knew he wasn¡¯t the only one confused when he glanced at the two pakas.


    Eiren caught on to what Lara was saying first. You mean the sudden shift from feeling only the darkness everywhere to nothing has left you dazed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lara nodded, ¡°that is exactly right. I¡¯m not drowning in evil. In fact, it is the exact opposite.¡± She rubbed her chest with the hand that had gripped Chion. ¡°I actually feel like I¡¯m high as a kite.¡±


    When Skye quirked an eyebrow at her, she snorted. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m drugged. I feel great, like a weight has been lifted. I can still feel others¡¯ emotions if I focus, but the evil and darkness is gone.¡±


    He tightened his arms around her, bringing her closer, trapping her hand between the two of them. ¡°We survived. I could not kill him on my own. I tried, but he was too strong.¡±


    Chion hummed in thought for a moment. His purr could be heard by all of them. My Lady, I think what Lukar claimed is exactly what happened. His Goddess deserted him at the exact moment she realized he would die.


    Eiren¡¯s agreed, If the evil has disappeared as Lara says, then it does make sense. Her voice turned practical. However, enough about theories we may never learn the truth about. We are leaving this room. I cannot abide the smell or sight of this wretched chamber a moment longer. Skye and Chion also need to see a healer.


    Skye herded them out into the hallway where the others waited. Another cheer greeted them when they appeared. He couldn¡¯t stop the grin from spreading across his face, despite the pain it caused. They had done what they had set out to accomplish. The king was dead. The queen was now in power¡ªor would be shortly. Without their leaders and king, the Malirrans would soon relinquish their weapons in a bid to save their lives.


    After propping his arm over her shoulders, Lara tucked herself against him and took on some of his weight. ¡°So,¡± Lara asked with a grunt, ¡°what did Aleena do with the body?¡±


    He answered as the Kurites and his bondmates traversed the hallway, careful to step over the dead. ¡°I believe she will showcase Lukar¡¯s body to crush the spirit of the Malirran soldiers. We cannot help the Pyrannis, even if we so desire. She cannot begin her rule perceived as a weak queen.¡± He turned to one of the Tal¡¯Ai pakas. ¡°Did anyone send word to Cai and Neal?¡±


    The female paka nodded, Yes, Lan¡¯Ai Skye. They both await our arrival by the dungeon gate. Along with the healer, they have already started patching up our wounded.


    Both Eiren and Lara groaned, wrinkling their noses at the thought of traveling into the dungeon again, even if it were to leave the city behind.


    He chuckled, and everyone soon joined him. ¡°It is disgusting. We will survive.¡±


    Lara grumbled good-naturedly, ¡°Yes, but now we are all tired and injured. I¡¯d recommend hunting for another hidden door to the tunnels, but I don¡¯t want to have to fight my way through to safety. I¡¯ll try holding my breath.¡± She looked around at the Kurites walking around them. ¡°What do you think? Will holding my breath work?¡±


    Laughter rebounded off the hall. Relief was a wonderful feeling. Since he¡¯d first been captured, Skye had fought for survival, constantly on the move. Not wanting to interrupt the banter between the Kurite warriors, he admitted through their bond, I¡¯m ready to go home.


    Chion spoke up, his curiosity tinting the bond, Where is home?


    I think home should be the Tal¡¯Ai school, Lara said as they limped down the stairs in the servant corridor. We survived, barely. I know you and Eiren will probably be bored to tears, but I think Skye and I could both use some help training our Lan¡¯Ai powers.


    After that? Eiren asked.


    Does it matter? Skye replied. We will be together.


    With a giddiness that belied how exhausted they all were, Lara said with a wide grin, No, it doesn¡¯t. Not one bit. Can you imagine what we will be able to do with full control of our magic? It¡¯ll be an adventure. I can¡¯t wait.